Christ’s sermon upon the mount. The eight beatitudes.
First, 3 he promiseth rewardes, 13 and he layeth before the Apostles their office. 17 Secondly, he protesteth vnto vs that we must keepe the commaundements, and that more exactly then the Scribes and Pharisees, whose iustice weas counted most perfite: but yet that it was vnsufficient. he sheweth in the precepts of 21 Murder, •7 Aduoutrie, •1 Diuorce, 〈◊〉 Swearing, 38 Reuenge, 42 Vsurie, 43 Enemies.
1And seeing the multitudes, he went up into a mountain, and when he was set down, his disciples came unto him.Gesù vista quella turba, salì sopra un monte: ed essendosi egli posto a sedere, si accostarono a lui i suoi discepoli.AND seeing the multitudes, he vvent vp into a mountaine: and vvhen he vvas set, his Disciples came vnto him,Videns autem Jesus turbas, ascendit in montem, et cum sedisset, accesserunt ad eum discipuli ejus, 2And opening his mouth he taught them, saying:È aperta la sua bocca gli ammaestrava dicendo:and opening his mouth he taught them, saying.et aperiens os suum docebat eos dicens: 3Blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.Beati i poveri di spirito: perché di questi è il regno de' cieli.Blessed are the poore in Spirit: for theirs is the Kingdom of heauen.Beati pauperes spiritu: quoniam ipsorum est regnum cælorum. 4Blessed are the meek: for they shall possess the land.Beati i mansueti: perché questi possederanno la terra,Blessed are the meeke: for they shal possesse the land.Beati mites: quoniam ipsi possidebunt terram. 5Blessed are they that mourn: for they shall be comforted.Beati coloro, che piangono: perchè questi saran consolati.Blessed are they that mourne: for they shal be comforted.Beati qui lugent: quoniam ipsi consolabuntur. 6Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after justice: for they shall have their fill.Beati quelli, che hanno fame, e sete della giustizia: perché questi saranno satollati.Blessed are they that hunger & thirst after iustice: for they shal haue their fil.Beati qui esuriunt et sitiunt justitiam: quoniam ipsi saturabuntur. 7Blessed are the merciful: for they shall obtain mercy.Beati i misericordiosi: perché questi troveranno misericordia.Blessed are the merciful: for they shal obtayne mercie.Beati misericordes: quoniam ipsi misericordiam consequentur. 8Blessed are the clean of heart: for they shall see God.Beati coloro, che hanno il cuor puro: perché questi vedranno Dio.Blessed are the cleane of hart: for they shal see God.Beati mundo corde: quoniam ipsi Deum videbunt. 9Blessed are the peacemakers: for they shall be called the children of God.Beati i pacifici: perché saranno chiamati figli di Dio.Blessed are the peace-makers: for they shal be called the children of God.Beati pacifici: quoniam filii Dei vocabuntur. 10Blessed are they that suffer persecution for justice’ sake: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.Beati quei, che soffrono persecuzione per amore della giustizia: perché di questi è il regno de' cieli.Blessed are they that suffer persecution for iustice: for theirs is the Kingdom of heauen.Beati qui persecutionem patiuntur propter justitiam: quoniam ipsorum est regnum cælorum.
11Blessed are ye when they shall revile you, and persecute you, and speak all that is evil against you, untruly, for my sake:Beati siete voi, quando gli uomini vi malediranno, e vi perseguiteranno, e diranno di voi falsamente ogni male per causa mia.Blessed are ye vvhen they shal reuile you, and persecute you, & speake al that naught is agaynst you, vntruely, for my sake:Beati estis cum maledixerint vobis, et persecuti vos fuerint, et dixerint omne malum adversum vos mentientes, propter me: 12Be glad and rejoice for your reward is very great in heaven. For so they persecuted the prophets that were before you.Rallegratevi, ed esultate: perché grande è la vostra ricompensa ne' cieli: imperocché così hanno perseguitato i profeti, che sono stati prima di voi.be glad & reioyce, for your revvard is very great in heauen. For so they persecuted the Prophets, that vvere before you.gaudete, et exsultate, quoniam merces vestra copiosa est in cælis. Sic enim persecuti sunt prophetas, qui fuerunt ante vos. 13You are the salt of the earth. But if the salt lose its savour, wherewith shall it be salted? It is good for nothing anymore but to be cast out, and to be trodden on by men.Voi siete il sale della terra. Che se il sale diventa scipito, con che si salerà egli? È non è più buono a nulla, se non ad esser, gettato via, e calpestato dalla gente.You are the salt of the earth. But if the salt leese his vertue, vvherevvith shal it be salted? It is good for nothing any more but to be cast forth, and to be troden of men.Vos estis sal terræ. Quod si sal evanuerit, in quo salietur ? ad nihilum valet ultra, nisi ut mittatur foras, et conculcetur ab hominibus. 14You are the light of the world. A city seated on a mountain cannot be hid.Voi siete la luce del mondo. Non può essere ascosa una città situata sopra di un monte.You are the light of the vvorld. A citie cannot be hid, situated on a mountaine.Vos estis lux mundi. Non potest civitas abscondi supra montem posita, 15Neither do men light a candle and put it under a bushel, but upon a candlestick, that it may shine to all that are in the house.Né accendono la lucerna, e la mettono sotto il moggio, ma sopra il candeliere, affinchè faccia lume a tutta la gente di casa:Neither do men light a candel and put it vnder a bushel, but vpon a cādlesticke, that it may shine to al that are in the house.neque accedunt lucernam, et ponunt eam sub modio, sed super candelabrum, ut luceat omnibus qui in domo sunt. 16So let your light shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father who is in heaven.Così risplenda la vostra luce dinanzi agli uomini, affinchè veggano le vostre buone opere, e glorifichino il vostro Padre, che è ne' cieli.So let your light shine before men: that they may see your good vvorkes, and glorifie your father vvhich is in heauen.Sic luceat lux vestra coram hominibus: ut videant opera vestra bona, et glorificent Patrem vestrum, qui in cælis est.
17Do not think that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets. I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil.Non vi deste a credere, che io sia venuto per isciogliere la legge, o i profeti: non son venuto per iscioglierla, ma per adempirla.Do not thinke that I am come to breake the Lavv or the Prophets. I am not come to breake: but to fulfil.Nolite putare quoniam veni solvere legem aut prophetas: non veni solvere, sed adimplere. 18For amen I say unto you, till heaven and earth pass, one jot, or one tittle shall not pass of the law, till all be fulfilled.Imperocché in verità vi dico, che se non passa il cielo, e la terra, non iscatterà un jota, o un punto solo della legge, sino a tanto che tutto sia adempito.For assuredly I say vnto you, til heauen and earth passe, one iote or one tittle shal not passe of the Lavv: til al be fulfilled.Amen quippe dico vobis, donec transeat cælum et terra, jota unum aut unus apex non præteribit a lege, donec omnia fiant. 19He therefore that shall break one of these least commandments, and shall so teach men shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven. But he that shall do and teach, he shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven.Chiunque pertanto violerà uno di questi comandamenti minimi, e così insegnerà agli uomini, sarà chiamato minimo nel regno de' cieli: ma colui, che avrà e operato, e insegnato, questi sarà tenuto grande nel regno de' cieli.He therfore that shal breake one of these least commaundements, & shal so teach men: shal be called the least in the Kingdom of heauen. But he that shal doe and teach: he shal be called great in the Kingdom of heauen.Qui ergo solverit unum de mandatis istis minimis, et docuerit sic homines, minimus vocabitur in regno cælorum: qui autem fecerit et docuerit, hic magnus vocabitur in regno cælorum. 20For I tell you, that unless your justice abound more than that of the scribes and Pharisees, you shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven.Imperocché io vi dico, che se la vostra giustizia non sarà più abbondante, che quella degli Scribi, e Farisei, non entrerete nel regno dei cieli.For I tel you, that vnles your iustice abound more then that of the Scribes and Pharisees, you shal not enter into the Kingdom of heauē.Dico enim vobis, quia nisi abundaverit justitia vestra plus quam scribarum, et pharisæorum, non intrabitis in regnum cælorum. 21You have heard that it was said to them of old: Thou shalt not kill. And whosoever shall kill, shall be in danger of the judgment.Avete sentito, che è stato detto agli antichi: Non ammazzare: e chiunque avrà ammazzato, sarà reo in giudizio.You haue heard that it vvas sayd to them of old. Thou shalt not kil and vvho so killeth, shal be in danger of iudgement.Audistis quia dictum est antiquis: Non occides: qui autem occiderit, reus erit judicio.
22But I say to you, that whosoever is angry with his brother, shall be in danger of the judgment. And whosoever shall say to his brother, Raca, shall be in danger of the council. And whosoever shall say, Thou fool, shall be in danger of hell fire.Ma io vi dico, che chiunque adirerà contro del suo fratello, sarà ito in giudizio. E chi avrà detto al suo fratello raca, sarà reo nel consesso. E chi gli avrà detto stolto, sarà reo del fuoco della gehenna.But I say to you, that vvhosoeuer is angrie vvith his brother, shal be in danger of iudgment. And vvhosoeuer shal say to his brother, Raca: shal be in danger of a councel. And whosoeuer shal say, Thou foole: shal be guilty of the hel of fyre.Ego autem dico vobis: quia omnis qui irascitur fratri suo, reus erit judicio. Qui autem dixerit fratri suo, raca: reus erit concilio. Qui autem dixerit, fatue: reus erit gehennæ ignis. 23If therefore thou offer thy gift at the altar, and there thou remember that thy brother hath anything against thee;Se adunque tu stai per fare l'offerta all'altare, e ivi ti viene alla memoria, che il tuo fratello ha qualche cosa contro di te:If therefore thou offer thy gift at the altar, and there thou remember that thy brother hath ought agaynst the:Si ergo offers munus tuum ad altare, et ibi recordatus fueris quia frater tuus habet aliquid adversum te: 24Leave there thy offering before the altar, and go first to be reconciled to thy brother, and then coming thou shalt offer thy gift.Posa lì la tua offerta davanti all'altare, e va' a riconciliarti prima col tuo fratello: e poi ritorna a dare la tua offerta.leaue there thy offering before the altar, and goe first to be reconciled to thy brother: and then coming thou shalt offer thy gift.relinque ibi munus tuum ante altare, et vade prius reconciliari fratri tuo: et tunc veniens offeres munus tuum. 25Be at agreement with thy adversary betimes, whilst thou art in the way with him: lest perhaps the adversary deliver thee to the judge, and the judge deliver thee to the officer, and thou be cast into prison.Accordati presto col tuo avversario, mentre sei con lui per istrada: affinchè per disgrazia il tuo avversario non ti ponga in mano del giudice: e il giudice in mano del ministro; e tu venga cacciato in prigione.Be at agreement vvith thy aduersarie betimes vvhiles thou art in the vvay vvith him: lest perhaps the aduersarie deliuer thee to the iudge, and the iudge deliuer thee to the officer, and thou be cast into ⸬ prison.Esto consentiens adversario tuo cito dum es in via cum eo: ne forte tradat te adversarius judici, et judex tradat te ministro: et in carcerem mittaris.
26Amen I say to thee, thou shalt not go out from thence till thou repay the last farthing.Ti dico in verità: non uscirai di qui prima d'aver pagato sino all'ultimo picciolo.Amen I say to thee, thou shalt not goe out from thence til thou repay the last farthing.Amen dico tibi, non exies inde, donec reddas novissimum quadrantem. 27You have heard that it was said to them of old: Thou shalt not commit adultery.Avete sentito, che fu detto agli antichi: Non fare adulterio.You haue heard that it vvas sayd to them of old, Thou shalt not committe aduoutrie.Audistis quia dictum est antiquis: Non mœchaberis. 28But I say to you, that whosoever shall look on a woman to lust after her, hath already committed adultery with her in his heart.Ma io vi dico, che chiunque guarda una donna per desiderarla, ha già commesso in cuor suo adulterio con essa.But I say to you, that vvhosoeuer shal see a vvoman to lust her, hath already committed aduoutrie vvith her in his hart.Ego autem dico vobis: quia omnis qui viderit mulierem ad concupiscendum eam, jam mœchatus est eam in corde suo. 29And if thy right eye scandalize thee, pluck it out and cast it from thee. For it is expedient for thee that one of thy members should perish, rather than thy whole body be cast into hell.Che se il tuo occhio destro ti scandalizza, cavalo, e gettalo da te; imperocché è meglio per te, che perisca uno de' tuoi membri, che esser buttato tutto il tuo corpo nell'inferno.And if thy right eie scandalize thee, plucke it out, & cast it from thee for it is expedient for thee that one of thy limmes perish, rather then thy vvhole body be cast into hel.Quod si oculus tuus dexter scandalizat te, erue eum, et projice abs te: expedit enim tibi ut pereat unum membrorum tuorum, quam totus corpus tuum mittatur in gehennam. 30And if thy right hand scandalize thee, cut it off, and cast it from thee: for it is expedient for thee that one of thy members should perish, rather than that thy whole body go into hell.E se la tua mano destra ti scandalizza, troncala, e gettala lungi da te: imperocché è meglio per te, che perisca uno de' tuoi membri, che andare tutto il tuo corpo nell'inferno.And if thy right hand scandalize thee, cut it of, and cast it from thee: for it is expedient for thee that one of thy limmes perish, rather then that thy vvhole body goe into hel.Et si dextra manus tua scandalizat te, abscide eam, et projice abs te: expedit enim tibi ut pereat unum membrorum tuorum, quam totum corpus tuum eat in gehennam.
31And it hath been said, Whosoever shall put away his wife, let him give her a bill of divorce.E stato pur detto: Chiunque rimanda la propria moglie, le dia il libello di ripudio.It vvas sayd also, vvhosoeuer shal dimisse his vvife, let him giue her a bil of diuorcement.Dictum est autem: Quicumque dimiserit uxorem suam, det ei libellum repudii. 32But I say to you, that whosoever shall put away his wife, excepting for the cause of fornication, maketh her to commit adultery: and he that shall marry her that is put away, committeth adultery.Ma io vi dico, che chiunque rimanda la sua moglie, eccetto per ragion di adulterio, la fa divenire adultera: e chi sposa la donna ripudiata, commetta adulterio.But I say to you, vvhosoeuer shal dimisse his vvise, excepting the cause of fornication, maketh her to committe aduoutrie: And he that shal marie her that is dimissed, committeth aduoutrie.Ego autem dico vobis: quia omnis qui dimiserit uxorem suam, excepta fornicationis causa, facit eam mœchari: et qui dimissam duxerit, adulterat. 33Again you have heard that it was said to them of old, thou shalt not forswear thyself: but thou shalt perform thy oaths to the Lord.Similmente avete udito, che è stato detto agli antichi: Non violare il giuramento: ma rendi al Signore quanto hai giurato.Agayne you haue heard that it vvas sayd to them of old, Thou shalt not committe periurie: but thou shalt performe thy othes to our Lord.Iterum audistis quia dictum est antiquis: Non perjurabis: reddes autem Domino juramenta tua. 34But I say to you not to swear at all, neither by heaven for it is the throne of God:Ma io vi dico di non giurare in modo alcuno, né pel cielo, perché è il trono di Dio:But I say to you not to svveare at al: neither by heauen, because it is the throne of God:Ego autem dico vobis, non jurare omnino, neque per cælum, quia thronus Dei est: 35Nor by the earth, for it is his footstool: nor by Jerusalem, for it is the city of the great king:Né per la terra, perché è lo sgabello de' piedi di lui: né per Gerusalemme, perché ella è la Città del gran Re.neither by the earth, because it is the foote-stole of his feete: neither by Hierusalē, because it is the citie of the great King.neque per terram, quia scabellum est pedum ejus: neque per Jerosolymam, quia civitas est magni regis: 36Neither shalt thou swear by thy head, because thou canst not make one hair white or black.Né giurerai per la tua testa, atteso che tu non puoi far bianco, o nero uno de' tuoi capelli.Neither shalt thou svveare by thy head, because thou canst not make one heare vvhite or blacke.neque per caput tuum juraveris, quia non potes unum capillum album facere, aut nigrum.
37But let your speech be yea, yea: no, no: and that which is over and above these, is of evil.Ma sia il vostro parlare: si sì: no no; imperocché il di più vien da cosa mala.Let your talke be, yea, yea: no, no: and that vvhich is ouer & aboue these, is of euil.Sit autem sermo vester, est, est: non, non: quod autem his abundantius est, a malo est. 38You have heard that it hath been said: An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth.Avete udito, che è stato detto: Occhio per occhio, e dente per dente.You haue heard that it vvas sayd, An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth.Audistis quia dictum est: Oculum pro oculo, et dentem pro dente. 39But I say to you not to resist evil: but if one strike thee on thy right cheek, turn to him also the other:Ma io vi dico di non resistere al male: ma a chi ti percuoterà nella destra guancia, presentagli anche l'altra.But I say to you not to resist euil: but if one strike thee on thy right cheeke, turne to him also the other:Ego autem dico vobis, non resistere malo: sed si quis te percusserit in dexteram maxillam tuam, præbe illi et alteram: 40And if a man will contend with thee in judgment, and take away thy coat, let go thy cloak also unto him.E a colui, che vuol muoverti lite e toglierti la tua tonaca, cedigli anche il mantello:and to him that vvil contend vvith thee in iudgment, and take away thy cote, let goe thy cloke also vnto him,et ei, qui vult tecum judicio contendere, et tunicam tuam tollere, dimitte ei et pallium: 41And whosoever will force thee one mile, go with him other two.E se uno ti strascinerà a correre per un miglio, va' con esso anche altre due miglia.and vvhosoeuer vvil force thee one mile, goe vvith him other tvvayne.et quicumque te angariaverit mille passus, vade cum illo et alia duo. 42Give to him that asketh of thee, and from him that would borrow of thee turn not away.Da' a chiunque ti chiede: e non rivolger la faccia da chi vuoi chiederti in prestito qualche cosa.He that asketh of thee, giue to him: and to him that vvould borovv of thee, turne not avvay.Qui petit a te, da ei: et volenti mutuari a te, ne avertaris. 43You have heard that it hath been said, Thou shalt love thy neighbour, and hate thy enemy.Avete udito, che fu detto: Amerai il prossimo tuo, e odierai il tuo nemico.You haue heard that it vvas sayd, Thou shalt loue thy neighbour, and ⸬ hate thine enemie.Audistis quia dictum est: Diliges proximum tuum, et odio habebis inimicum tuum. 44But I say to you, Love your enemies: do good to them that hate you: and pray for them that persecute and calumniate you:Ma io vi dico: Amate i vostri nemici: fate del bene a coloro, che vi odiano; e orate per coloro, che vi perseguitano, e vi calunniano:But I say to you, loue your enemies, doe good to them that hate you: and pray for them that persecute and abuse you:Ego autem dico vobis: Diligite inimicos vestros, benefacite his qui oderunt vos, et orate pro persequentibus et calumniantibus vos:
45That you may be the children of your Father who is in heaven, who maketh his sun to rise upon the good, and bad, and raineth upon the just and the unjust.Affinchè siate figli del Padre vostro, che è ne' cieli, il quale fa, che levisi il suo sole sopra i buoni, e sopra i cattivi; e manda la pioggia pe' giusti, e per gl'iniqui.that you may be the children of your father vvhich is in heauen, vvho maketh his sunne to rise vpon good & bad, and rayneth vpon iust & ⸬ vniust.ut sitis filii Patris vestri, qui in cælis est: qui solem suum oriri facit super bonos et malos: et pluit super justos et injustos. 46For if you love them that love you, what reward shall you have? do not even the publicans this?Imperocché, se amerete coloro, che vi amano, che premio avrete voi? non fanno eglino altrettanto anche i pubblicani?For if you loue them that loue you, vvhat revvard shal you haue? do not also the Publicans this?Si enim diligitis eos qui vos diligunt, quam mercedem habebitis ? nonne et publicani hoc faciunt ? 47And if you salute your brethren only, what do you more? do not also the heathens this?E se saluterete solo i vostri fratelli, cosa fate di più (degli altri) non fann'eglino altrettanto i gentili?And if you salute your brethren only, vvhat do you more? do not also the heathen this?Et si salutaveritis fratres vestros tantum, quid amplius facitis ? nonne et ethnici hoc faciunt ? 48Be you therefore perfect, as also your heavenly Father is perfect.Siate adunque voi perfetti, come è perfetto il Padre vostro, che è ne' cieli.Be you perfect therfore, as also your heauenly father is perfect.Estote ergo vos perfecti, sicut et Pater vester cælestis perfectus est.
5:1
about the year A.D. 31.
What is said here, does not follow immediately what was said in the preceding chapter. See Luke vi.
5:2
Witham
Opening his mouth. It is a Hebraism, to signify he began to speak. (Witham)
Jansenius
This is a common expression in Scripture, to signify something important is about to be spoken. Thus it is used in various other places, as "Job opening his mouth cursed his day, and said," etc. Daniel 10. et alibi. (Jansenius)
Hom. xv
And why is it added, says St. Chrysostom "and opening his mouth," without doubt that we might know, that not only when he spoke, but even when silent, he gave instruction: sometimes, therefore, he opened his mouth; at other times he spoke by his very actions. (Hom. xv.)
5:3
Witham
The poor in spirit;[Ver. 3. The humble. See St. Chrysostom hom. xv. in Matt. St. Jerome on this place in his Commentary on St. Matt. St. Augustine, Serm. Domini in Monte. tom. iii, part 2. p. 166, etc.] which, according to the common exposition, signifies the humble of mind and heart. Yet some understand it of such as are truly in poverty and want, and who bear their indigent condition with patience and resignation. (Witham)
Challoner
That is, the humble; and they whose spirit is not set upon riches. (Challoner)
Hom. xv
It is not without reason that the beatitudes are disposed of in this order. Each preceding one prepares the way for what immediately follows, furnishing us in particular with spiritual arms of such graces as are necessary for obtaining the virtue of the subsequent beatitude. Thus the poor in spirit, that is the truly humble, will mourn for their transgressions, and whoever is filled with sorrow and confusion for his own sins, cannot but be just, and behave to others with meekness and clemency; when possessed of these virtues, he then becomes pure and clean of heart. Peace of conscience reigns in this assemblage of virtues, and cannot be expelled the soul by any tribulations, persecutions, or injustices of men. (St. Chrysostom, hom. xv.) What is this poverty of spirit, but humility and contrition? This virtue of humility is placed in the first place, because it is the parent of every other virtue, as pride is the mother of every vice. Pride deprived our first parents of their original innocence, and nothing but humility can restore us to our former purity. We may pray and fast, we may be possessed of mercy, chastity, or any virtues, if humility do not accompany them, they will be like the virtue of the Pharisee, without foundation, without fruit. (Hom. xv.)
5:4
Hom. xv
The land of the living, or the kingdom of heaven. The evangelist prefers calling it the land of the living in this place, to shew that the meek, the humble, and the oppressed, who are spoiled of the possession of this earth by the powerful and the proud, shall obtain the inheritance of a better land. (Menochius) "They shall possess the land," is the reward annexed by our Saviour to meekness, that he might not differ in any point from the old law, so well known to the persons he was addressing. David, in psalm xxxvi, had made the same promise to the meek. If temporal blessings are promised to some of the virtues in the beatitudes, it is that temporal blessings might always accompany the more solid rewards of grace. But spiritual rewards are always the principal, always ranked in the first place, all who practice these virtues are pronounced blessed. (Hom. xv.)
5:5
Menochius
Not those that mourn for worldly motives, but such as mourn for their sins, are blessed. The sorrow that is according to God, says St. Paul, worketh penance steadfast unto salvation, but the sorrow of the world worketh death. (2 Corinthians 7:10.) The same is promised in St. John; (xvi. 20,) you shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice; and you shall be sorrowful, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy. (Menochius)
5:6
Witham
Hunger and thirst; that is spiritually, with an earnest desire of being just and holy. But others again understand such as endure with patience the hardships of hunger and thirst. (Witham)
Menochius
Rupertus understands those to whom justice is denied, such as poor widows and orphans. Maldonatus those who from poverty really suffer hunger and thirst, because justice is not done them. (Menochius)
Psalm xvi
They shall be filled with every kind of good in their heavenly country. I shall be filled when thy glory shall appear. (Psalm xvi.)
5:7
Haydock
Not only the giving of alms, but the practice of all works of mercy, both corporal and spiritual, are recommended here, and the reward will be given on that day when God will repay every one according to his works, and will do by us, as we have done by our brethren. (Haydock)
5:8
Haydock
The clean of heart are either those who give themselves to the practice of every virtue, and are conscious to themselves of no evil, or those who are adorned with the virtue of chastity. For nothing is so necessary as this purity in such as desire to see God. Keep peace with all and chastity, says St. Paul, for without this none can see God. Many are merciful to the poor and just in their dealings, but abstain not from luxury and lust. Therefore our Saviour, wishing to shew that mercy was not sufficient, adds, that if we would see God, we must also be possessed of the virtue of purity. (St. Chrysostom, hom. xv.) By this, we shall have our heart exempt from all disordinate love of creatures, and shall be exclusively attached to God. (Haydock)
Witham
The clean of heart, that is they who are clean from sin: who are pure in body and mind, says St. Chrysostom. It seems to be a particular admonition to the Jews, who were mostly solicitous about an outward and legal cleanness. (Witham)
5:9
St. Chrysostom
To be peaceful ourselves and with others, and to bring such as are at variance together, will entitle us to be children of God. Thus we shall be raised to a participation in the honour of the only begotten Son of God, who descended from heaven to bring peace to man, and to reconcile him with his offended Creator. (St. Chrysostom, hom. xv.)
5:10
Bristow
Heretics and malefactors suffer occasionally, but they are not on this account blessed, because they suffer not for justice. For, says St. Augustine they cannot suffer for justice, who have divided the Church; and where sound faith or charity is wanting, there cannot be justice. (Cont. epis. Parm. lib. 1:chap. 9. ep. 50. ps. 4. conc. 2.) (Bristow)
St. Chrysostom
By justice here we understand virtue, piety, and the defence of our neighbour. To all who suffer on this account, he promises a seat in his heavenly kingdom. We must not think that suffering persecution only, will suffice to entitle us to the greatest promises. The persecutions we suffer must be inflicted on us on his account, and the evils spoken of us must be false and contradicted by our lives. If these are not the causes of our sufferings, so far from being happy, we shall be truly miserable, because then our irregular lives would be the occasion of the persecutions we suffer. (St. Chrysostom, hom. xv.)
5:12
Bristow
Reward, in Latin merces, in Greek misthos, signifies wages done for hire, and due for work, and presupposes merit. (Bristow)
Haydock
If you participate in the sufferings of the prophets, you will equally participate in their glory, their reward. (Haydock)
5:13
Calmet
The former instructions Jesus Christ gave to the multitude. Now he addresses his apostles, styling them the salt of the earth, meant to preserve men from the corruption of sin, and to make them relish the truths of salvation. He tells them not to suffer their faith or their charity to slacken, in which all their power consists, lest they come to be rejected by God, and despised by man. (Calmet)
St. Chrysostom
I send you, says Jesus Christ, not to two, ten, or twenty cities, not to one single nation, as the prophets were sent, but to the whole world, a world oppressed with numberless iniquities. It is not the property of salt to restore what is already corrupted, but to preserve from corruption. Therefore the virtue of the merits of Christ delivers us from the corruption of sin; but the care and labour of the apostles preserves us from again returning to it. (St. Chrysostom, hom. xv.)
Haydock
It appears from Luke 14:34, that this comparison is taken from agriculture. We observe these properties of salt in the different manures that fertilize the soil, but suffer the salts to evaporate, and all their virtue is lost. (Haydock)
5:15
This light of the world, city on a mountain, and candle upon a candlestick, signify the Catholic Church, so built upon Christ, the mountain, that it must be visible, and cannot be hidden or unknown. (St. Augustine, cont. Fulg.) Therefore the Church being a candle not under a bushel, but shining to all in the house, that is in the world, what shall I say more, saith St. Augustine than that all are blind, who shut their eyes against the candle which is set on the candlestick? (Tract 2:in ep. Jo.)
5:17
Witham
Not to destroy the law, etc. It is true, by Christ's coming, a multitude of ceremonies and sacrifices, and circumcision, were to cease; but the moral precepts were to continue, and to be complied with, even with greater perfection. (Witham)
Challoner
To fulfil. By accomplishing all the figures and prophecies, and perfecting all that was imperfect. (Challoner)
St. Chrysostom
Our Saviour speaks in this manner, to prepare the minds of the Jews for his new instructions. For although they were not very solicitous about fulfilling the law, still they were extremely jealous of any change being made in the letter of the law; more particularly, if the proposed change exacted a more perfect morality. Our Lord fulfilled the law three several ways: 1. By his obedience to the prescribed rites; therefore he says, it behoveth us to fulfil all justice: and who shall accuse me of sin? 2. He observes the law, not only by his own observance of it, but likewise by enabling us to fulfil it. It was the wish of the law to make man just, but found itself too weak; Christ therefore came justifying man, and accomplished the will of the law. 3. He fulfilled the law, by reducing all the precepts of the old law to a more strict and powerful morality. (St. Chrysostom, hom. xvi.)
5:18
Challoner
Amen. That is, assuredly, of a truth. This Hebrew word Amen, is here retained by the example and authority of all the four evangelists, who have retained it. It is used by our Lord as a strong asseveration, and affirmation of the truth. (Challoner)
Witham
Not one jot (or not one jota), nor one tittle, that is not the least letter, nor stroke of a letter; that is, not the least moral precept. Besides every type and figure of the former law, now by my coming shall be fulfilled. (Witham)
Haydock
Amen, is retained in the Hebrew, Greek, Syriac, and Armenian languages, as well as in all vulgar idioms. It is a term of asseveration, and equivalent to an oath; and in many places, to make the asseveration still stronger, it is repeated. St. Luke very accurately translates it into nai. St. Paul and St. John unite them nai and amen. (Haydock)
5:19
Witham
He shall be called; that is (by a frequent Hebrew idiom) he shall be the least in the kingdom of heaven; that is, according to St. Augustine he shall not be there at all; for none but the great in sanctity and virtue shall find admittance into heaven. (Witham)
Calmet
Do not then imitate the Scribes and Pharisees, who content themselves with instructing other in the precepts of the law, without practising them themselves, or if they observe the letter, neglect the spirit of the law, performing what it ordains, not to please God, but to satisfy their vanity. (Calmet)
5:20
Challoner
Of the Scribes and of the Pharisees. The Scribes were the doctors of the law of Moses; the Pharisees were a precise set of men, making profession of a more exact observance of the law: and upon that account greatly esteemed among the people. (Challoner)
Bristow
See how necessary it is, not only to believe, but to keep all the commandments, even the very least. (Bristow)
St. Aquinas
Our Saviour makes this solemn declaration at the opening of his mission, to shew to what a height of perfection he calls us. (St. Aquinas)
Bristow
"Your justice." It is our justice when given us by God. (St. Augustine, in Ps. XXX. lib. de. spir. et lit. ch. IX.) So that Christians are truly just, and have in themselves inherent justice, by observing God's commandments, without which justice of works, no man can be saved. (St. Augustine, de fide et oper. ch. XVI.) Whereby we see salvation, justice and justification, do not come by faith only, or imputation of Christ's justice. (Bristow)
5:21
Challoner
Shall be liable to the judgment. That is, shall deserve to be punished by that lesser tribunal among the Jews, called the judgment, which took cognizance of such crimes. (Challoner)
Haydock
Among the Jews at the time of Christ, there were three sorts of tribunals: the first composed of three judges to try smaller causes, as theft; there was one in each town: the second of twenty-three judges, who judged criminal causes, and had the power of condemning to death. This was called the Little Sanhedrim, and of this it is supposed Jesus Christ speaks: the third, or Great Sanhedrim of seventy-two judges, who decided on the most momentous affairs, relating to religion, the king, the high priest, and the state in general. It is this last that is designated under the name of council in the next verse. (Haydock)
5:22
Whosoever is angry[Ver. 22. eike, sine causa, is in most Greek copies at present, as also in St. Chrysostom; and so it is in the Protestant translation. But St. Jerome, who examined this reading, says positively that eike was wanting in the true copies. In quibusdam Codicibus additur sine causa, Caeterum in veris definita sententia est, et ira penitus tollitur.] with his brother. In almost all Greek copies and manuscripts we now read angry without a cause: yet St. Jerome, who corrected the Latin of the New Testament from the best copies in his time, tells us that these words, without a cause, were only found in some Greek copies, and not in the true ones. It seems at first to have been placed in the margin for an interpretation only, and by some transcribers afterwards taken into the text. This as well as many other places may convince us, that the Latin Vulgate is many times to be preferred to our present Greek copies.
Raca.[Ver. 22. Raca. St. Augustine (Serm. Domini in Monte. p. 174.) affirms it to be, non vocem significantem aliquid, sed indignantis animi motum, etc.] St. Augustine thinks this was no significant word, but only a kind of interjection expressing a motion of anger. Others take it for a Syro-Chaldaic word, signifying a light, foolish man, though not so injurious as to call another a fool.
Shall be guilty of the council:[Ver. 22. reus erit Concilii, to sunedrio.] that is, shall deserve to be punished by the highest court of judicature, called the council, or sanhedrim, consisting of seventy-two persons, where the highest causes were tried and judged, and which was at Jerusalem.
Thou fool; this was a most provoking injury, when uttered with contempt, spite, or malice.
Witham
Shall be in danger of hell fire.[Ver. 22. gehennae ignis, enochos estai eis ten geennan tou puros.] Literally, according to the Greek, shall deserve to be cast into the Gehennom of fire. Gehennom was the valley of Hinnom, near to Jerusalem, where the worshippers of the idol Moloch used to burn their children, sacrificed to that idol. In that place was a perpetual fire, on which account it is made use of by our Saviour (as it hath been ever since), to express the fire and punishments of hell. (Witham)
Bristow
Here is a plain difference between sin and sin; some mortal, that lead to hell; some venial, and less punished. (Bristow)
5:23
Menochius
He commands us to leave unfinished any work we may have begun, though in its own nature most acceptable to God, in order to go and be reconciled to our brother; because God will have mercy and not sacrifice. Thus he in a manner seems to prefer the love of our neighbour to the love of himself. (Menochius)
5:24
Witham
Leave thy offering. This is not to be understood, as if a man were always bound to go to the person offended; but it is to signify, that a man is bound in his heart and mind to be reconciled, to forgive every one, and seek peace with all men. (Witham)
5:25
Haydock
et 26. Agree whilst you are in the way, or wayfaring men, that is in this life, lest you be cast into prison, that is according to Sts. Cyprian, Ambrose, and Origen, into purgatory; according to St. Augustine, into hell, in which, as the debt is to be paid to inflexible justice, it can never be acquitted, and of course no release can be hoped for from that prison. (Haydock)
5:27
Menochius
Jesus Christ here perfects the old law, which makes no mention of the acts of the mind and will. (Menochius)
5:29
Haydock
Whatever is an immediate occasion of sin, however near or dear it may be, must be abandoned (Menochius), though it prove as dear to us, or as necessary as a hand, or an eye, and without delay or demur. (Haydock)
5:32
Witham
Excepting the cause of fornication. A divorce or separation as to bed and board, may be permitted for some weighty causes in Christian marriages; but even then, he that marrieth her that is dismissed, commits adultery. As to this, there is no exception. The bond of marriage is perpetual; and what God hath joined, no power on earth can separate. See again Matthew 19:9. (Witham)
Bristow
The knot of marriage is so sacred a tie, that the separation of the parties cannot loosen it, it being not lawful for either of the parties to marry again upon a divorce. (St. Augustine, de bon. conjug. ch. VII.) (Bristow)
5:34
Witham
Swear not at all. We must not imagine that here are forbidden all oaths, where there is a just and necessary cause of calling God to witness. An oath on such an occasion is an act of justice and religion. Here are forbidden unnecessary oaths in common discourse, by which the sacred name of God, which never ought to be pronounced without reverence and respect, is so frequently and scandalously profaned. (Witham)
Challoner
'Tis not forbidden to swear in truth, justice and judgment; to the honour of God, or our own or neighbours' just defence; but only to swear rashly, or profanely, in common discourse, and without necessity. (Challoner)
5:35
Bristow
The Anabaptists and other sectarists, following the letter, and not the spirit of the Scripture, and walking in the footsteps of their predecessors, the Waldenses, and the Pelagians, will allow of no oath to be lawful, not even before a judge. (Bristow)
5:38
Hence your doctors have concluded that revenge, equal to the injury, was permitted.
5:39
Not to resist evil;[Ver. 39. Non resistere malo, to ponero, as before, a malo est, ek tou ponerou estin. In both places o poneros, seems to signify an evil spirit, or an evil man.] that is not to resist or revenge thyself of him that hath done evil to thee.
Witham
Turn him the other cheek. Let him have also thy cloak. These are to be understood as admonitions to Christians, to forgive every one, and to bear patiently all manner of private injuries. But we must not from hence conclude it unlawful for any one to have recourse to the laws, when a man is injured, and cannot have justice by any other means. (Witham)
Challoner
What is here commanded, is a Christian patience under injuries and affronts, and to be willing even to suffer still more, rather than to indulge the desire of revenge; but what is further added does not strictly oblige according to the letter, for neither did Christ, nor St. Paul, turn the other cheek. (St. John xviii. and Acts xxiii.) (Challoner)
Bristow
Hence also the Anabaptists infer, that it is not lawful to go to law even for our just rights; and Luther, that Christians ought not to resist the Turks. (Bristow)
5:41
Witham
Go with him other two.[Ver. 41. Vade cum eo et alia duo. In the ordinary Greek copies, we only read upage met autou duo. But in other manuscripts upage met autou eti alla duo.] I know many interpreters would have it to signify no more than two in all. But the literal sense of the Latin, and also of the best Greek manuscripts. (as Dr. Wells takes notice in his amendments to the Prot. translation) express two more, that is not only as far again, but twice as far. And thus it is expounded by St. Augustine, Serm. Domini in monte. t. 3:p. 193. Ed Ben. (Witham)
Haydock
Continue to be his guide sooner than lose patience, or be wanting in charity. (Haydock)
5:43
Witham
And hate thy enemy. The words of the law (Leviticus 19:18.) are only these: thou shalt love thy friend as thyself; but by a false gloss and inference, these words, and hate thy enemy, were added by the Jewish doctors. (Witham)
5:44
Haydock
I come to establish the purity of the law, which they have corrupted. (Haydock)
5:46
Challoner
The publicans. These were the gatherers of the public taxes: a set of men, odious and infamous among the Jews, for their extortions and injustice. (Challoner)
5:48
Witham
Jesus Christ here sums up his instructions by ordering us to be perfect as our heavenly Father is perfect; that is to imitate, as far as our exertions, assisted by divine grace, can reach, the divine perfection. (Witham)
Haydock
See here the great superiority of the new over the old law. But let no one hence take occasion to despise the old. Let him examine attentively, says St. Chrysostom, the different periods of time, and the persons to whom it was given; and he will admire the wisdom of the divine Legislator, and clearly perceive that it is one and the same Lord, and that each law was to the great advantage of mankind, and wisely adapted to the times of their promulgation. For, if among the first principles of rectitude, these sublime and eminent truths had been found, perhaps neither these, nor the less perfect rules of morality would have been observed; whereas, by disposing of both in their proper time, the divine wisdom has employed both for the correction of the world. (Hom. xviii.) Seeing then that we are thus blessed as to be called, and to be the children of so excellent a Father, we should endeavour, like Him, to excel in goodness, meekness, and charity; but above all in humility, which will secure to us the merit of good works, through the infinite merits of our divine Redeemer, Master, and model, Christ Jesus the Lord. (Haydock)
5:3
The poor in spirit.... That is, the humble; and they whose spirit is not set upon riches.
5:17
To fulfil.... By accomplishing all the figures and prophecies; and perfecting all that was imperfect.
5:18
Amen.... That is, assuredly of a truth.... This Hebrew word, amen, is here retained by the example and authority of all the four Evangelists. It is used by our Lord as a strong asseveration, and affirmation of the truth.
5:20
5:21
Shall be in danger of the judgment.... That is, shall deserve to be punished by that lesser tribunal among the Jews, called the Judgment, which took cognizance of such crimes.
5:22
Raca.... A word expressing great indignation or contempt. Shall be in danger of the council.... That is, shall deserve to be punished by the highest court of judicature, called the Council, or Sanhedrim, consisting of seventy-two persons, where the highest causes were tried and judged, which was at Jerusalem. Thou fool.... This was then looked upon as a heinous injury, when uttered with contempt, spite, or malice: and therefore is here so severely condemned. Shall be in danger of hell fire.... literally, according to the Greek, shall deserve to be cast into the Gehenna of fire. Which words our Saviour made use of to express the fire and punishments of hell.
5:29
Scandalize thee.... That is, if it be a stumblingblock, or occasion of sin to thee. By which we are taught to fly the immediate occasions of sin, though they be as dear to us, or as necessary as a hand or an eye.
5:34
Not to swear at all.... It is not forbid to swear in truth, justice and judgment; to the honour of God, or our own or neighbour’s just defence: but only to swear rashly, or profanely, in common discourse, and without necessity.
5:39
Not to resist evil, etc.... What is here commanded, is a Christian patience under injuries and affronts, and to be willing even to suffer still more, rather than to indulge the desire of revenge: but what is further added does not strictly oblige according to the letter, for neither did Christ nor St. Paul turn the other cheek. St. John 18., and Acts 23.
5:46
The publicans.... These were the gatherers of the public taxes: a set of men, odious and infamous among the Jews, for their extortions and injustice.
5:1
Concordance Luc. 6, 20.
5:3
THE EIGHT Beatitudes: which are a patt of the Catechisme.
5:5
In the liturgy The Gospel vpō Alholowes day, and vpon the feastes of many Martyrs.
5:10
10. For Iustice.) Heretikes and other malefactours 〈◊〉 suffer willingly and stoutly: but they are not blessed, False Marteyrs. because they suffer not for iustice. For (sayth S. Aug.) they can not suffer for iustice, that haue deuided the Churche, and, where sound fayth or charitie is not, there cannot be iustice. Cont. ep. Parm. li. 1. c. 9. Ep. 50. Psal. 34. Conc. 2. And so by this scripture are excluded al false Martyrs, as S. Augustine often declareth, and S. Cypr. de Vnit. Eccl. nu. 8.
5:12
12. Reward.) Merces. In Latin and Greeke the word signifieth very wages and hire dewe for workes, 〈Greek〉. and so presupposeth a meritorious deede.
5:13
Concordance Mr. 9, 50.
In the liturgy The Gospel on the feasts of Doctors.
Concordance Luc. 14, 34.
5:14
15. The light.) This light of the world, and citie on a mountayne, and candel vpon a candlesticke, signifie the Clergie, and the whole Churche, so built vpon Christ the mountayne, that it must needes be visible, The Church visible. and can not be hid nor vnknowen. Aug. cont. Fulg. Donas. c. 18. Li. 16. cont. Faust. c. 17. And therfore, the Churche being a candle not vnder a bushel, but shining to al in the house (that is) in the world, what shal I say more (sayth S. Augustine) then that they are blind which shut their eyes agaynst the candel that is set on the candlesticke? Tract. 2. in ep. 10.
15. Not to sweare.] The Anabaptists here not folowing the Churches iudgement, but the bare letter (as other Heretikes in other cases) hold that there is no othe lawful, no not before a iudge. whereas Christ speaketh agaynst rashe and vsual swearing in common talke, when there is no cause.
5:15
Concordance Mr. 4, 21.
Concordance Lu. 8, 16. 11, 33.
5:16
17. Your light.) The good life of the Clergie edifieth much, and is Gods great honour: whereas the contrarie dishonoureth him.
5:18
19. Not to Resist euil.] Here also the Anabaptists gather of the letter, that it is not lawful to goe to law for our right. as Luther also vpon this place held, that Christians might not resist the Turke. whereas by this, as by that which foloweth, patience only is signified and a wil to suffer more, rather then to reuenge. For neither did Christ not S. Paule folow the letter by turning the other cheeke. Io. 1•. Act. 23.
Concordance Luc. 16, 17.
5:19
20. One of these.) Behold how necessarie it is, not only to beleeue, but to keepe al the commaundements, euen the very least.
Concordance Ia. 2, 10.
In the liturgy The Gospel vpō the fifth Sunday after Pentecost.
5:20
21. Your iustice.) It is our Iustice, True inherent iustice. when it is geuen vs of God. Aug. in Ps. •0. Conc. 1. De Sp. & lit. c. 9. So that Christians are true•••ust, and haue in them selues inhaerent iustice, by doing Gods commaundement. without which iustice of workes no man of age can be saued. Aug. de fid. & oper. c. 16. Whereby we see saluation, iustice, and iustification, not to come of only fayth, or imputation of Christes iustice.
5:21
Concordance Exo. 20, 13.
Concordance Deut. 5, 17.
5:22
23. Hel of fyre.] Here is a playne difference of sinnes, Venial sinnes. some mortal that bring to Hel, some lesse, and lesse punished, called venial.
5:23
24. Gift at the altar.] Beware of coming to the holy altar or any Sacrament out of charitie. But be first reconciled to thy brother, and much more to the Catholike Churche, which is the whole brotherhod of Christian men, Heb. 1•, •.
5:24
Concordance Luc. 12, 58.
5:25
⸬ This Prison is taken of very ancient fathers, for Purgatorie: namely S. Cypr. ep. 52. ad Anton. nu. 6.
5:27
Concordance Exo. 20, 14.
5:30
Concordance Deu. 24, 1.
5:31
Concordance Mt. 19, 7.
5:32
〈◊〉. Excepting the cause of fornication.] This exception is onely to shew, that for this one cause a man may put away his wife for euer: but not that he may marrie another: as it is most plaine in S. Marke and S. Luke, Mr. 10, 11. who leaue out this exception, Mariage a Sacrament, and is not dissolued by diuorce. saying: Whosoeuer dimisseth his Wife and marieth an other, Lu. 16, 18. committeth aduoutrie. See the Annot. Luc. 19, 9. But if both parties be in one and the same fault, then can neither of them not so much as diuorce or put away the other.
〈◊〉. Committeth aduontrie.] The knot of Mariage is a thing of so great a Sacrament, that not by separation it self of the parties it can be loosed, being not lawful neither for the one part nor the other, to marie agayne vpon diuorce. Aug. de bo. Coniug. c. 7.
5:33
Concordance Exo. 20, 7.
5:34
Concordance Leu. 19, 11.
5:38
Concordance Exo. 21, •4.
5:41
Concordance Deu. 15, 7.
5:42
In the liturgy The Gospel vpō the friday after Ashwensday.
5:43
Concordance Leu. 19, 18.
5:44
So taught the Pharisees, not the Law.
5:45
We see then that the temporal prosperitie of persons and countries is no signe of better men or truer religion.
5:1
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
… And Jesus went down with them and stood in the plain, and the company of his disciples, and the great [24] multitude of people. And these twelve he chose to be with him, and that he might [25] send them to preach, and to have power to heal the sick and to cast out devils.
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.8
… who are not only seeking the goodly pearls but who have found them and possess them, when He says, “Cast not your pearls before swine.” Now it is manifest that these things were said to the disciples from that which is prefixed to His words, “And seeing the multitudes He went up into the mountain, and when He had sat down His disciples came unto Him;”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 11.4
… “And seeing the multitudes He went up into the mountain, and when He had sat down His disciples came unto Him; and He opened His mouth and taught them saying, Blessed are the poor in spirit,” etc.
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 11.13
… blindness, profess to guide the blind, not reckoning that they would fall into a pit, about which it is written in the Psalms, “He hath made a pit, and digged it, and will fall into the ditch which he hath made.” Again, elsewhere it is written, “And seeing the multitudes, He went up into the mountain, and when He had sat down His disciples came unto Him;”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Treatise Concerning the Christian Priesthood 3.11
… “Blessed,” says our Lord, “are ye when men shall revile you and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely for my sake; rejoice and be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in Heaven.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Correction of the Donatists 2
9. But true martyrs are such as those of whom the Lord says, "Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness’ sake."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 21.4
4. “For Thou hast presented Him with the blessings of sweetness” ( ver. 3 ). Because He had first quaffed the blessing of Thy sweetness, the gall of our sins did not hurt Him. “ Diapsalma . Thou hast set a crown of precious stone on His Head.” At the beginning of His discoursing precious stones were brought, and compassed Him about;
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 95
A Homily on the Beatitudes, St. Matt. v. 1–9
5:2
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
[26] Then he lifted up his eyes unto them, and opened his mouth,
5:3
St Polycarp † AD 155 Epistle to the Philippians 2
… “Judge not, that ye be not judged; forgive, and it shall be forgiven unto you; be merciful, that ye may obtain mercy; with what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again;” and once more, “Blessed are the poor, and those that are persecuted for righteousness’ sake, for theirs is the kingdom of God.”
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
[27] Blessed are the poor in spirit: for the kingdom of heaven is theirs.
Tertullian † AD 220 On Patience 11
… Of that duty great is the reward—namely, happiness. For whom but the patient has the Lord called happy, in saying, “Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of the heavens?”
Tertullian † AD 220 To His Wife 2.8
… To a Christian believer it is irksome to wed a believer inferior to herself in estate, destined as she will be to have her wealth augmented in the person of a poor husband! For if it is “the poor,” not the rich, “whose are the kingdoms of the heavens,”
Tertullian † AD 220 De Fuga in Persecutione 12
… The refusal of martyrdom is denial. A Christian is preserved by his wealth, and for this end has his treasures, that he may not suffer, while he will be rich toward God. But it is the case that Christ was rich in blood for him. Blessed therefore are the poor, because, He says, the kingdom of heaven is theirs who have the soul only treasured up.
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 2.3.7
… and thus the prediction is more worthily fulfilled, “Blessed are the meek, for they shall inherit the earth;” and, “Blessed are the poor in spirit, for they shall inherit the kingdom of heaven;”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 14.7
… But it is not a kingdom of any of those below, nor of a part of those above, but of all the things above, which were called heavens. But if you enquire into the meaning of the words, “Theirs is the kingdom of heaven,”
Archelaus † fl. AD 278 The Acts of the Disputation with the Heresiarch Manes 40
… All this he gave forth at the same time with perfect confidence, and without any hesitation or fear; so that I verily believe he has that serpent as his helper, who is ever our adversary. Well, he declared that there in the law God said, “I make the rich man and the poor man;” while here in the Gospel Jesus called the poor blessed,
Archelaus † fl. AD 278 The Acts of the Disputation with the Heresiarch Manes 42
… Far from it! Surely it is the absti nence of goodness, indeed, when one makes but a moderate use of what is really necessary, and gives up all that goes beyond that. Let us look, again, at the fact that in the Old Testament we find the words, “I make the rich man and the poor man,” whereas Jesus calls the poor blessed.
St Methodius † AD 311 The Banquet of the Ten Virgins; or Concerning Chastity 7.3
… for one star differeth from another star in glory. So also is the resurrection of the dead.” And the Lord does not profess to give the same honours to all; but to some He promises that they shall be numbered in the kingdom of heaven, to others the inheritance of the earth, and to others to see the Father.
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 22.24
… We say that to Sheol, in which Korah and his companions were swallowed up, thither shall the wicked be turned back. For God has power, if He chooses, to give inheritance of life in heaven, and if it please Him, in the earth. Jesus our Lord said, Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven .
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 9.25
… or rewards the poor in spirit, Blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 3.2
… But we know of kings who in truth advance under the guidance of Wisdom to the rule that has no end—the poor in spirit, whose possession is the kingdom of heaven
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Duties of the Clergy 1.16
59. Is not he unjust who gives the reward before the end of the contest? Therefore the Lord says in the Gospel: “Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Decease of His Brother Satyrus 1.56
56. Nor did he ever delight in more carefully prepared feasts or many dishes, except when he invited friends, wishing for what was sufficient for nature, not for superabundance for pleasure’s sake. And, indeed, he was not poor in means, but was so in spirit.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Against Marcionists and Manichæans 4
… “For,” he says, “he who does and teaches the same shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven.” Now observe; He commanded men to be lowly-minded, and meek, and He taught this by His words: but see how He also teaches it by His deeds. For having said “Blessed are the poor in spirit, blessed are the meek,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 18.10
… Blessed is the people whose God is the Lord. Blessed is he whom his soul condemneth not. Blessed is the man that feareth the Lord.” And again, Christ speaks thus: “Blessed are they that mourn; blessed are the humble; blessed are the meek; blessed are the peacemakers; blessed are they who are persecuted for righteousness’ sake.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 15
“Blessed are the poor in spirit; for theirs is the kingdom of Heaven.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 38
But how are they duly performed? If thou art become lowly, and meek, and gentle. For this virtue is the mother of all strictness of life. Wherefore also, when beginning those divine laws, with this He began.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 47
What then, saith one, is the head of virtue? Humility. Wherefore Christ also begins with it, saying, “Blessed are the poor.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 1
But consider how Christ accredited his words by His deeds. Thus He saith, “Learn of Me, for I am meek and lowly in heart.” ( Ib. xi. 29 .) He taught men to be poor,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 44
… “hating pride” ( Exod. xviii. 21 , LXX.), says (Moses): which (qualification) is especially in point for rulers, because to them there is (almost) a necessity of becoming arrogant. This (humility) is the groundwork of all that is good, as in fact Christ saith, “Blessed are the poor in spirit.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 20
… For as He, when He went up into the mountain, and was going to give a tissue of moral precepts, took this for his first beginning, and made this the foundation, in the words, “Blessed are the poor in spirit” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 30
… For nothing doth so secure our salvation as to love Him. See then, how that all His commandments even tend together to our repose and salvation and good report. For when he says, “Blessed are the merciful, blessed are the pure in heart, blessed are the meek, blessed are the poor in spirit, blessed are the peacemakers;” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 1
… But whosoever shall deny Me, him will I also deny.” ( Mat. x. 32, 33 .) Again, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.” ( Mat. v. 8 .) And again, “Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of Heaven.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 9
… not that which is in words, nor that which is in actions only, but even in one’s very bearing and tone of voice: not lowly towards one, and rude towards another; be lowly towards all men, be he friend or foe, be he great or small. This is lowliness. Even in thy good deeds be lowly; for hear what Christ saith, “Blessed are the poor in spirit;” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on 2 Thessalonians 1
… But art thou proud of thine understanding? It is no proof of understanding to be proud. By this then first thou deprivest thyself of becoming intelligent. Let us bring down our high thoughts. Let us be moderate, and lowly, and gentle. For such even Christ has pronounced blessed above all, saying, “Blessed are the poor in spirit.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 59
[4.] Wherefore, I beseech you, let us remain pasturing beneath this Shepherd; and we shall remain, if we obey Him, if we hear His voice, if we follow not a stranger. And what is His voice? “Blessed are the poor in spirit, blessed are the pure in heart, blessed are the merciful.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 18
But (you say) it makes one humble and of little account. [True:] for we have need of this, for it benefits us much. “Poverty” (it is said) “humbles a man.” ( Prov. x. 4 , LXX.) And again Christ [says], “Blessed are the poor in spirit.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 6.7
… whereupon all the filth of the Circensian pastimes flew off from him, and he did not approach them further. Upon this, he prevailed with his reluctant father to let him be my pupil. He gave in and consented. And Alypius, beginning again to hear me, was involved in the same superstition as I was, loving in the Manichæans that ostentation of continency
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 8.6
… and these, in their ram bling, came upon a certain cottage inhabited by some of Thy servants, “poor in spirit,” of whom “is the kingdom of heaven,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 11.1
… since Thou hast called us, that we may be poor in spirit, and meek, and mourners, and hungering and athirst after righteousness, and merciful, and pure in heart, and peacemakers.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Of Holy Virginity 28
28. Therefore let the rest of the faithful, who have lost virginity, follow the Lamb, not whithersoever He shall have gone, but so far as ever they shall have been able. But they are able every where, save when He walks in the grace of virginity. “Blessed are the poor in spirit;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Of Holy Virginity 32
… His discourse, the first which He delivered to His disciples at greater length, began from this. “Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 5.1
… I have parted with all gold and silver, and have left off carrying money in my purse; content with daily food; without anxiety for tomorrow; and without solicitude about how I shall be fed, or where-withal I shall be clothed: and do you ask if I believe the gospel? You see in me the blessings of the gospel;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 5.3
… Also in the sermon on the mount, when He taught, "Blessed are the poor, blessed are the meek, blessed are the peacemakers, blessed are the pure in heart, blessed are they that mourn, blessed are they that hunger, blessed are they that are persecuted for righteousness’ sake,"
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 22.52
… and as if it were said to him, Serve seven other years for Rachel, he hears seven new commands,—to be poor in spirit, to be meek, to be a mourner, to hunger and thirst after righteousness, to be merciful, pure, and a peacemaker.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist 2.100
Chapter 100.— 227. Petilianus said: "But we who are poor in spirit
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 2.11
… If it is wisdom through which the peacemakers are blessed, inasmuch as they shall be called the children of God;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 2.19
… This same Luke, however, has also left us a version of his own of that copious discourse of the Lord, in a passage which he commences just as the section in Matthew begins. For in the latter the words run thus: “Blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 3.0
On the words of the Gospel, Matt. Chap. v. 3 and 8 , “Blessed are the poor in spirit:” etc., but especially on that, “Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 3.1
… What we desire, and wish for, and seek, will be hereafter; but what we are ordered to do for the sake of that which will be hereafter, must be now. Begin now, then, to recall to mind the divine sayings, and the precepts and rewards of the Gospel. “Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 10.7
7. “His eyes look against the poor,” for he is chiefly to persecute the righteous, of whom it is said, “Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 12.6
… From thence begins His sermon on the mount to Matthew, where He says, “Blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 12.7
… For seven steps also of beatitude there are, which the Lord goes over, according to Matthew, in the same sermon which He spake on the Mount, “Blessed” are “the poor in spirit, blessed the meek, blessed they that mourn, blessed they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness, blessed the merciful, blessed the pure in heart, blessed the peacemakers.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 40.25
… For He too was poor, who “though He was rich, yet became poor, that ye through His poverty might be made rich.” It is He that maketh rich those who are the true poor;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 69.30
… It is not, however, the indignation of one cursing, but the prediction of one prophesying. For He was intending to recommend to us certain things which hereafter He saith of His poverty and His sorrow, in order that we may learn to be poor and sorrowful. For, “Blessed are the poor, for theirs is the kingdom of Heaven.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 72.3
… Whereby indeed he showeth, that the people of God ought to be poor, that is, not proud, but humble. For, “blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of Heaven.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 74.21
21. “Let not the humble man be turned away confounded” ( ver. 21 ). For them pride hath confounded. “The needy and helpless man shall praise Thy name.” Ye see, brethren, how sweet ought to be poverty: ye see that poor and helpless men belong to God, but “poor in spirit, for of them is the Kingdom of Heaven.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 104.42
42. And see what followeth: “Thou shalt send forth Thy Spirit, and they shall be made” ( ver. 30 ). Thou shalt take away their spirit, and send forth Thine own: Thou shalt take away their spirit: they shall have no spirit of their own. Are they then forsaken? “Blessed are the poor in spirit:”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 143.8
… Thou didst delay the rain, that I might drink and imbibe, not reject, Thy inflowing. If then Thou didst for this cause delay, now give; for “my spirit hath failed.” Let Thy Spirit fill me. This is the reason why Thou shouldest speedily hear me. I am now become “poor in spirit,” make Thou me “blessed in the kingdom of heaven.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 3.9
… “The rich have wanted and have suffered hunger,” and “Woe unto you that are rich, for ye have received your consolation:” and to have cast off these riches is the height of perfection; and a distinction which belongs to those poor who are commended in the gospel by the Lord’s saying: “Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven;”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 9.29
… And this is clearly shown not only by the words of the Psalm itself, but also by its title, which runs as follows in the character of that poor person of whom it is said in the gospel that “blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven:”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 10.11
… for He says “Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 21.5
… “The man that doeth these things shall live in them.” But the Lord says to His disciples: “Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven;” and: “Everyone that leaveth house or brothers or sisters or father or mother or wife or children or field for My name’s sake, shall receive an hundredfold, and shall inherit eternal life.”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 95
The nature then of Christ’s teaching is attested by His own holy statements: that they who wish to arrive at eternal blessedness may understand the steps of ascent to that high happiness. “Blessed,” He saith, “are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 5.18
… By no means let the eyes of our heart be darkened by the smoke of elation, which the more it rises the more rapidly vanishes away. Let us consider how we are admonished by the precepts of our Redeemer, who says, Blessed are the poor in spirit; for theirs is the kingdom of heaven (
Pseudo-Clement The Recognitions of Clement 1.61
“Then Caiaphas attempted to impugn the doctrine of Jesus, saying that He spoke vain things, for He said that the poor are blessed;
Pseudo-Clement The Clementine Homilies 15.10
… For he can be a beggar as far as actual wealth is concerned, but he may desire and even do what above everything he ought not to do. Thus he may worship idols, or be a blasphemer or fornicator, or he may live indiscriminately, or perjure himself, or lie, or live the life of an unbeliever. But our teacher pronounced the faithful poor blessed;
5:4
St Ignatius of Antioch † AD 108 Epistle to the Ephesians: Shorter and Longer Versions 10
… For thus saith the Lord, “If ye take forth the precious from the vile, ye shall be as my mouth.” Be ye humble in response to their wrath; oppose to their blasphemies your earnest prayers; while they go astray, stand ye stedfast in the faith. Conquer ye their harsh temper by gentleness, their passion by meekness. For “blessed are the meek;”
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
[28] Blessed are the sorrowful: for they shall be comforted.
Tertullian † AD 220 On Patience 11
… Well, who is humble, except he be patient? For no one can abase himself without patience, in the first instance, to bear the act of abasement. “Blessed,” saith He, “are the weepers and mourners.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 51.23
… nor threatens punishment to those who are now repenting, or mourning and lamenting, but rather promises pardon and clemency. Whence the Lord in the Gospel calls those that mourn, blessed; because he who mourns calls forth mercy.
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.7
… the Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away: as it hath pleased the Lord, so it is done; blessed be the name of the Lord. In all these things which happened to him Job sinned in nothing with his lips in the sight of the Lord.” Concerning this same thing in the Gospel according to Matthew: “Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be comforted.”
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 13.11
… Hear then how they are both true. For those conscientious Jews forsooth, the high-priests of that time, when they saw that Judas repented and said, I have sinned, in that I have betrayed innocent blood , reply, What is that to us, see thou to that
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Duties of the Clergy 1.16
… Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God; Blessed are they that are persecuted for righteousness’ sake, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven; Blessed are ye when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you for righteousness’ sake. Rejoice and be exceeding glad, for plentiful is your reward in heaven.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 40
… When, the people of the Jews? groaning and calling upon God, or exulting in the wilderness, and worshipping the calf? Wherefore Solomon too, who best of all men knew what pleasure is, saith, “It is better to go to the house of mourning, than to the house of laughter.” Wherefore Christ also blesses the one, saying, “Blessed are they that mourn,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 13
… Then let us bring both these into the school of philosophy: which of them, I ask, is more likely to receive the things taught? The first precept, at the outset, “Be lowly and moderate” (for this is Christ’s command): which will be most able to fulfil it, this one or the other? “Blessed are they that mourn” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Philippians 14
“ Blessed are they that mourn,” and “woe unto them that laugh” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Colossians 12
Remember we then these tears of his, and we shall laugh to scorn all present things. These tears did Christ pronounce blessed, saying, “Blessed are they that mourn, and blessed are they that weep, for they shall laugh.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 62
… but at present it is quite the contrary; the rich act wisely through vainglory, the poor through littleness of soul act unseemly. What is worse than this anomaly? We do all for men, all for the things of earth. And these people utter words full of madness and much ridicule. The Lord saith indeed, “Blessed are they that mourn” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 18.32
… “The earth shall be cleft with rivers;” that is, by the sermons of those who preach Thee flowing in upon them, men’s hearts shall be opened to make confession, to whom it is said, “Rend your hearts and not your garments.” What does “The people shall see Thee and grieve” mean, but that in mourning they shall be blessed?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 16.20
… In this way, he will no longer in a hostile spirit resist so plain a prophecy, but, influenced by the allusion to the Jesus of the Old Testament, he will be prepared to listen meekly to Him whose name he bore, and who leads to the true land of promise; for He says, "Blessed are the meek, for they shall inherit the land."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 3.3
3. Attend to the third lesson, “Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be comforted.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 38.1
… What is this Sabbath? For it is with groaning that he “calls it to recollection.” You have both heard already when the Psalm was read, and you will now hear it when we shall go over it, how great is his groaning, his mourning, his tears, his misery. But happy he who is wretched after this manner! Whence the Lord also in the Gospel
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 86.23
… In the land of the dead is labour, grief, fear, tribulation, temptation, groaning, sighing: here are false happy ones, true unhappy, because happiness is false, misery is true. But he that owneth himself to be in true misery, will also be in true happiness: and yet now because thou art miserable, hear the Lord saying, “Blessed are they that mourn.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 116.4
… 4 ). For trouble and profitable sorrow I did not feel; trouble, wherein He giveth aid, unto whom it is said, “O be Thou our help in trouble: and vain is the help of man.” For I thought I might rejoice and exult in the vain help of man; but when I had heard from my Lord, “Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be comforted:”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 95
After the assertion of this most happy humility, the Lord hath added, saying, “Blessed are they which mourn, for they shall be comforted
5:5
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
[29] Blessed are the humble: for they shall inherit the earth.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 3.22.1
… But every one will allow that we are [composed of] a body taken from the earth, and a soul receiving spirit from God. This, therefore, the Word of God was made, recapitulating in Himself His own handiwork; and on this account does He confess Himself the Son of man, and blesses “the meek, because they shall inherit the earth.”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 5.9.4
4. If, however, we must speak strictly, [we would say that] the flesh does not inherit, but is inherited; as also the Lord declares, “Blessed are the meek, for they shall possess the earth by inheritance;”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 5.32
… Now God made promise of the earth to Abraham and his seed; yet neither Abraham nor his seed, that is, those who are justified by faith, do now receive any inheritance in it; but they shall receive it at the resurrection of the just. For God is true and faithful; and on this account He said, “Blessed are the meek, for they shall inherit the earth.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Patience 11
… Well, who is humble, except he be patient? For no one can abase himself without patience, in the first instance, to bear the act of abasement. “Blessed,” saith He, “are the weepers and mourners.” Who, without patience, is tolerant of such unhappinesses? And so to such, “consolation” and “laughter” are promised. “Blessed are the gentle:”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 2.3.7
… while those who have been obedient to the word of God, and have henceforth by their obedience shown themselves capable of wisdom, are said to deserve the kingdom of that heaven or heavens; and thus the prediction is more worthily fulfilled, “Blessed are the meek, for they shall inherit the earth;”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.6
… What seat will ye build for me, or what is the place for my rest? For all those things hath my hand made, and all those things are mine. And upon whom else will I look, except upon the lowly and quiet man, and him that trembleth at my words?” On this same thing in the Gospel according to Matthew: “Blessed are the meek, for they shall inherit the earth.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 3.2
2. Mark what follows: “Blessed,” saith He, “are the meek, for they shall inherit the earth.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 1.4
… to be taken as that stedfastness in God, with a view to which it is said, “The Lord is the portion of mine inheritance, yea, I have a goodly heritage.” With a view to this it is said, “Wait on the Lord and keep His ways, and He shall exalt thee to inherit the earth.” With a view to this it is said, “Blessed are the meek, for they shall inherit the earth.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 5.1
1. The title of the Psalm is, “For her who receiveth the inheritance.” The Church then is signified, who receiveth for her inheritance eternal life through our Lord Jesus Christ; that she may possess God Himself, in cleaving to whom she may be blessed, according to that, “Blessed are the meek, for they shall possess the earth.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 35.18
18. “And against Me they rejoiced, and gathered themselves together” ( ver. 15 ), against Me only: they rejoicing, I sorrowful. But we heard just now in the Gospel, “Blessed are they that mourn.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 37.1.11
11. “But the meek shall inherit the land”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 95
Next the Lord says: “blessed are the meek, for they shall possess the earth by inheritance
St John of Damascus † AD 749 An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith 2.10
Further, some hold that the earth is in the form of a sphere, others that it is in that of a cone. At all events it is much smaller than the heaven, and suspended almost like a point in its midst. And it will pass away and be changed. But blessed is the man who inherits the earth promised to the meek
5:6
Theodotus † fl. AD 160 Excerpts of Theodotus 1
… Especially does fasting empty the soul of matter, and make it, along with the body, pure and light for the divine words. Worldly food is, then, the former life and sins; but the divine food is faith, hope, love, patience, knowledge, peace, temperance. For “blessed are they that hunger and thirst after” God’s “righteousness; for they shall be filled.”
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
[30] Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be satisfied.
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 2.11.2
… And from the New Testament also they quote the saying of the Saviour, in which He makes a promise to His disciples concerning the joy of wine, saying, “Henceforth I shall not drink of this cup, until I drink it with you new in My Father’s kingdom.” They add, moreover, that declaration, in which the Saviour calls those blessed who now hunger and thirst,
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 62.8
… and thus by those who are baptized, and have attained to the Holy Spirit, is attained the drinking of the Lord’s cup. And let it disturb no one, that when the divine Scripture speaks of baptism, it says that we thirst and drink, since the Lord also in the Gospel says, “Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness;”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.2
… his righteousness shall remain from generation to generation.” Of this same thing in Hosea: “I desire mercy rather than sacrifice, and the knowledge of God more than whole burnt-offerings.” Of this same thing also in the Gospel according to Matthew: “Blessed are they who hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be satisfied.”
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 6.1
… Let us cleanse our heart from iniquity, that we may see the Lofty One in His honour. Let us be merciful, as it is written, that God may have mercy upon us. Let there be peace amongst us, that we may be called the brethren of Christ. Let us hunger for righteousness, that we may be satisfied
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 7
… I will satisfy her poor with bread.’ We may also hear our Saviour saying, ‘Blessed are they who hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be filled
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 13.11
… Is it then nothing to you, the crucifiers? but shall he who received and restored the price of murder see to it, and shall ye the murderers not see to it? Then they say among themselves, It is not lawful to cast them into the treasury, because it is the price of blood
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Duties of the Clergy 2.17
… And rightly is there need of knowledge: “For man lives not by bread alone, but by every word of God.” For he who knew how to be full also knew how to be hungry, so as to be always seeking something new, hungering after God, thirsting for the Lord. He knew how to hunger, for he knew that the hungry shall eat.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 15
6. “Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 24
… Such a life no one shall ever be able to overthrow; it is true, many wound him, but no one cuts through him, no, not the devil himself. It is as though one were to say, “having righteous deeds fixed in the breast”; of these it is that Christ saith, “Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousness; for they shall be filled.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 14
… Wherefore He said, “Thy sins be forgiven thee” ( Matt. ix. 2 ); and again, “But that ye may know that the Son of Man hath power on earth to forgive sins (He saith to the sick of the palsy), Arise, take up thy bed, and go unto thine house.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 51
… For as thirsty men, when they have taken a bowl, eagerly drain it and then desist, so too they who hear the divine oracles if they receive them thirsting, will never be weary until they have drunk them up. For to show that men ought ever to thirst and hunger, “Blessed,” It saith, “are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness” (
St Jerome † AD 420 Against Jovinianus 2.10
17. My opponent has dared to maintain that our Lord was called by the Pharisees a wine-bibber and a glutton: and from the fact of His going to marriage feasts and from His not despising the banquets of sinners, I am to infer His wishes respecting ourselves. That Lord, so you suppose, is a glutton who fasted forty days to hallow Christian fasting;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 2.5
… “Blessed are they which hunger and thirst after righteousness; for they shall be filled,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 56
… and what do they seek, but that which they hunger and thirst after? And what else is this but that which is said of them, “Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be filled?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 65
… and that it is necessary for every one to give, that it may be given to him; and to forgive, that it may be forgiven him; and whatever righteousness he has, not to presume that he has it of himself, but from the grace of God, who justifies him, and still to go on hungering and thirsting for righteousness
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Concerning Man’s Perfection in Righteousness 17
… For no one, after going hence, shall arrive at fulness of righteousness, unless, whilst here, he shall have run his course by hungering and thirsting after it. “Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness; for they shall be filled.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Grace of Christ, and on Original Sin 1.53
… This righteousness, however, the apostle counted as “dung” and “loss,” in comparison with the righteousness which is the object of our hope, and which we ought to “hunger and thirst after,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Against Two Letters of the Pelagians 3.17
… Lastly, in the precept it is written, “Blessed are they which hunger and thirst after righteousness;” but in the reward, “Because they shall be filled.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 3.4
4. Let us come to the fourth work and its reward, “Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be filled.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 7.13
… They would have perished with hunger, if the daily inward bread were to leave their heart. After this let us chiefly hunger. For, “Blessed are they who hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be filled.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 11.7
… but we ask for righteousness, whereby we may be good. We ask then for that which we may have for ever, wherewith when we shall be filled, we shall want no more. But in order that we may be filled, let us hunger and thirst; hungering and thirsting, let us ask, and seek, and knock. “For blessed are they who hunger and thirst after righteousness.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 27.14
… Therefore, when you hear it said, “They shall sit down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob;” get not your body, but your soul in order. There shall thou be filled; and this inner man has its proper food. In relation to it is it said, “Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be filled.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 26.1
… They had the jaws of their heart languid; with open ears they were deaf, they saw and stood blind. This bread, indeed, requires the hunger of the inner man: and hence He saith in another place, “Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be satisfied.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 28.9
… for if we know it, we are in the wilderness. What is it to be in the wilderness? In the desert waste. Why in the desert waste? Because in this world, where we thirst in a way in which is no water. But yet, let us thirst that we may be filled. For, “Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be filled.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 45.15
… Although, therefore, there is no want of pasture even here in the fold,—for we may understand the words “and shall find pasture” as referring to both, that is, both to their going in and their going out,—yet there only will they find the true pasture. where they shall be filled who hunger and thirst after righteousness,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Ten Homilies on the First Epistle of John 8.9
… Two are there to whom thou doest the alms: two hunger; one for bread, the other for righteousness. Between these two famishing souls:—as it is written, “Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be filled:”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 34.14
… Those rich then lack, they lack, and what is heavier, they lack bread.…For He hath said, “I am the Living Bread which came down from Heaven.” And again, “Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be filled.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 36.12
… What is that Pleasure? As it were a torrent inebriating the thirsty. Let him then who thirsts now, lay up hope: whoso thirsts now, let him have hope; when inebriated, he shall have possession: before he have possession, let him thirst in hope. “Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be filled.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 36.13
… for thou canst not find a fit name: for It remaineth not in one name. If thou shouldest say, that It is Light only, it would be said to thee, Then without cause am I told to hunger and thirst, for who is there that eateth light? It is said to me plainly, directly, “Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 49.2.7
… For righteousness is bread. Who is bread? “I am the living bread which came down from heaven.” Himself is the bread of our heart.…Is then even righteousness eaten? If it were not eaten, the Lord would not have said, “Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 63.1
… But if we acknowledge ourselves as thirsting, we shall acknowledge ourselves as drinking also. For he that thirsteth in this world, in the world to come shall be satisfied, according to the Lord’s saying, “Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousness, for the same shall be satisfied.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 65.8
… What was there to be loved, except that in that hideous spectacle of mangled limbs, entire was the beauty of righteousness? These are the good things of the House of God, with these prepare thyself to be satisfied.…“Blessed they which hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be filled.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 69.31
… “Let the needy see and rejoice” ( ver. 32 ). Let them believe, and in hope be glad. Let them be more needy, in order that they may deserve to be filled: lest while they belch out pride’s satiety, there be denied them the bread whereon they may healthily live. “Seek the Lord,” ye needy, hunger ye and thirst;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 70.7
… There have been forgiven me my sins, now I have begun to follow the commandments of God: still, however, I am needy and poor. Why still needy and poor? Because “I see another law in my members fighting against the law of my mind.” Why needy and poor? Because, “blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousness.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 86.23
… and shouldest be as it were empty, and there should be in thee some void which ought to be filled. What then shall I say, except what can be said, but can hardly be thought? He both satisfies thee, and satisfies thee not: for I find both in Scripture. For while He said, “Blessed are the hungry, for they shall be filled;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 101.8
… Beware thou art not caught in their feasts by the devil’s noose.…Just as birds feed at the trap, or fishes at the hook, they were taken, when they fed. The ungodly therefore have their own feasts, the godly also have theirs. Hear the feasts of the godly: “Blessed are they who hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be filled.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 102.5
… but after His crucifixion, “all the ends of the earth shall be reminded, and be converted unto the Lord.” After forgetfulness, let remembrance come, let bread be eaten from heaven, that we may live; not manna, as they did eat, and died; that bread, of which it is said, “Blessed are they who hunger and thirst after righteousness.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 104.21
… He hath shown this very point, that it is also spiritual: “and bread,” he saith, “strengtheneth man’s heart.” So understand it therefore of the bread as thou dost understand it of the wine; hunger inwardly, thirst inwardly: “Blessed are they,” saith our Lord, “who hunger and thirst after righteousness; for they shall be filled.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 106.13
13. “And He gave them their desire, and sent fulness withal into their souls” ( ver. 15 ). But He did not thus render them happy: for it was not that fulness of which it is said, “Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be filled.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 119.13
… For “Christ is the end of the law,” etc., “that they may be justified freely through His grace;” not like those who imagine that they obey the law of their own strength, and are therefore, though by God’s law, yet still endeavouring to set up their own righteousness; but as the son of promise, who hungering and athirst after it,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 132.17
… and the more empty they are of the world, the more hungry they are. He who is full refuseth whatsoever thou wilt give him, because he is full. Give me one who hungereth; give me one of whom it is said, “Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be filled:”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 140.2
2. What this Psalm containeth, I believe that ye perceived when it was being chanted; for therein the Church of Christ, set in the midst of the wicked, complaineth and groaneth, and poureth out prayer to God. For her voice is in every such prophecy the voice of one in need and want, not yet satisfied, “hungering and thirsting after righteousness,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 140.15
15. “I know that the Lord will maintain the right of the needy” ( ver. 12 ). This “needy” one is not “full of words;” for he that is full of words, wisheth to abound, knoweth not to hunger. He is “needy” of whom it is said, “Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be filled.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 146.7
… What is, all? To all things that have life, to all men He giveth food: doth He not reserve some food for His beloved? If they have another kind of hunger, they have also another kind of food. Let us first enquire what their hunger is, and then we shall find their food. “Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be filled.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 147.22
22. What ye cried out a while ago at the very mention of peace, ye cried from longing: your cry was from thirst, not from fulness; for there will be perfect righteousness where will be perfect peace. Now we hunger and thirst after righteousness. “They shall be filled.”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 40
… that in truth we may be of those of whom the very Truth speaks, “blessed are they which hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be filled
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 95
After this the Lord goes on to say: “blessed are they who hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be satisfied
5:7
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
[31] Blessed are the merciful: for on them shall be mercy.
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.2
… “I desire mercy rather than sacrifice, and the knowledge of God more than whole burnt-offerings.” Of this same thing also in the Gospel according to Matthew: “Blessed are they who hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be satisfied.” Also in the same place: “Blessed are the merciful: for they shall obtain mercy.”
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 6.1
… Let us trade with the silver that we have received, that we may be called diligent servants. Let us be constant in prayer, that we may pass by the place where fear dwells. Let us cleanse our heart from iniquity, that we may see the Lofty One in His honour. Let us be merciful, as it is written, that God may have mercy upon us.
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 1-2.34
… all the other moral excellences which are to be observed in them as over and above their nature may without error be set down as shared in by all created beings. For instance, Our Lord is called merciful and pitiful by the prophet , and He wills us to be and to be called the same; “Be ye therefore merciful ,” and “Blessed are the merciful
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 20.6
6. For indeed there is nothing equal to this virtue.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 25
… Hear concerning that blessed Thekla, how, that she might see Paul, she gave even her gold: and thou wilt not give even a farthing that thou mayest see Christ: thou admirest what she did, but dost not emulate her. Hearest thou not that “Blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy?” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Philemon 3
… He will bless thee, if thou showest mercy to thy neighbor. For the things which we wish to obtain from God, of those we ought first to impart to our neighbors. But if we deprive our neighbors of them, how can we wish to obtain them? “Blessed,” He says, “are the merciful: for they shall obtain mercy.” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 108.16
… No poor person went away from her empty handed. And all this she was enabled to do not by the greatness of her wealth but by her careful management of it. She constantly had on her lips such phrases as these: “Blessed are the merciful for they shall obtain mercy:”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 9.13
… do Thou also forgive her debts, whatever she contracted during so many years since the water of salvation. Forgive her, O Lord, forgive her, I beseech Thee; “enter not into judgment” with her. Let Thy mercy be exalted above Thy justice, because Thy words are true, and Thou hast promised mercy unto “the merciful;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 167.19
… “But mercy rejoiceth over judgment:” it is not said that mercy prevails over judgment, for it is not an adversary of judgment, but it “rejoiceth” over judgment, because a greater number are gathered in by mercy; but they are those who have shown mercy, for, “Blessed are the merciful, for God shall have mercy on them.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 59
… but even so according to works. For he shall be separated to the right hand, to whom, it is said, “I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat.” There will, however, be also “judgment without mercy;” but it will be for him “that hath not showed mercy.” But “blessed are the merciful: for they shall obtain mercy”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 3.5
5. Mark what comes next: “Blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 10.10
… for, “Blessed are the merciful, for to them shall be shown mercy.”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 10
… But this is so important that, though the rest exist without it, they can be of no avail. For although a man be full of faith, and chaste, and sober, and adorned with other still greater decorations, yet if he is not merciful, he cannot deserve mercy: for the Lord says, “blessed are the merciful, for God shall have mercy upon them
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 16
… For that part of his material possessions with which he ministers to the needy, is transformed into eternal riches, and such wealth is begotten of this bountifulness as can never be diminished or in any way destroyed, for “blessed are the merciful, for God shall have mercy on them
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 49
… Let threats be laid aside; let bonds be loosed, for he who will not loose them will bind himself with them much more disastrously. For whatsoever one man resolves upon against another, he decrees against himself by his own terms. Whereas “blessed are the merciful, for God shall have mercy on them
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 78
… For “blessed are the merciful, since God shall have mercy on them
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 95
“Blessed are the merciful, for God shall have mercy on them
5:8
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
[32] [Arabic, p. 32] Blessed are the pure in their hearts: for they shall see God.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.9.2
… For we know in part, and we prophesy in part; but when that which is perfect has come, the things which are in part shall be done away.” As, therefore, when that which is perfect is come, we shall not see another Father, but Him whom we now desire to see (for “blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.20.5
… For prophecy is a prediction of things future, that is, a setting forth beforehand of those things which shall be afterwards. The prophets, then, indicated beforehand that God should be seen by men; as the Lord also says, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 1.1.9
9. Here, if any one lay before us the passage where it is said, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God,”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 6.4
… for He was seen not by their bodily eyes, but by the pure heart. For, according to the declaration of our Jesus, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 7.33
… To see God belongs to the pure heart, out of which no longer proceed “evil thoughts, murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, false witness, blasphemies, the evil eye,” or any other evil thing. Wherefore it is said, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 7.43
… but it is possible to see Him in the way thus referred to, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God;”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 45.2
… and promising that henceforth, as though nothing had been either done or said, all things on both sides being forgiven, they would now exhibit to God a heart clean and pure, following the evangelical word which says, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.80
In the Epistle of John: “If our heart blame us not, we have confidence towards God; and whatever we ask, we shall receive from Him.” Also in the Gospel according to Matthew: “Blessed are they of a pure heart, for they shall see God.”
Novatian † AD 258 A Treatise of Novatian Concerning the Trinity 28
… and he may so regard it, as if he actually held, what he knows for certain that he shall one day hold. But if Christ Himself had been the Father, why did He promise as future, a reward which He had already granted and given? For that He says, “Blessed are they of a pure heart, for they shall see God,”
Archelaus † fl. AD 278 The Acts of the Disputation with the Heresiarch Manes 42
… For it is only the circumcision of the heart that brings salvation; and that merely carnal circumcision can be of no advantage to men, unless they happen also to be fortified with the spiritual circumcision. Listen also to what Scripture has to say on this subject: “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.”
St Methodius † AD 311 The Banquet of the Ten Virgins; or Concerning Chastity 11.3
… but all desire of things secular being eliminated, they not only, as I said, preserve the flesh pure from carnal connection, but even the heart, in which, especially, as in a temple, the Holy Spirit rests and dwells, is open to no unclean thoughts.
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 11.39
… The just shall shine like the sun in the Kingdom of their Father, and the Son shall deliver to the Father, as His Kingdom, those whom He has called into His Kingdom, to whom also He has promised the blessedness of this Mystery, Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 2.21
… Him ‘in all things to have the preeminence ,’ therefore He is created ‘a beginning of ways,’ that we, walking along it and entering through Him who says, ‘I am the Way’ and ‘the Door,’ and partaking of the knowledge of the Father, may also hear the words, ‘Blessed are the undefiled in the Way,’ and ‘Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 7
3. But the saints, and they who truly practise virtue, ‘mortify their members which are upon the earth, fornication, uncleanness passions, evil concupiscence ;’ and, as the result of this, are pure and without spot, confiding in the promise of our Saviour, who said, ‘Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 8.12
… Do ye take seeds from a humble person like me, and cultivate the ripe ear for yourselves, for, as you know, in such cases we look for interest. But I trust in God that you, because of your pure lives, will bring forth fruit thirty, sixty, and a hundred fold. For, it is said, Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Duties of the Clergy 1.38
200. In these two points, then, consists the excellency of the soul: so that thy soul, trained in good thoughts, and with a pure heart, first, may see what is true and virtuous (for “blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God”),
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.6
… “That they may see My glory.” Here too He did not say: “that they may have My glory,” but “that they may see” it. For the servant sees, the Lord possesses; as David also has taught us, saying: “That I may see the delight of the Lord.” And the Lord Himself in the Gospel has revealed it, stating: “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 15
“Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 47
And if thou wilt see the eyes also, behold them exactly delineated with decency and temperance. Wherefore they become also so beautiful and sharpsighted, as to behold even the Lord Himself. For, “Blessed,” saith He, “are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 13
… “Blessed are they that mourn” ( Matt. v. 4 ): which will most receive this saying? “Blessed are the lowly:” which will most listen to this? “Blessed are the pure in heart. Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness. Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness’ sake” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 32
… ii. 4 .) I were desirous to see that heart even after its dissolution, which burned at each one that was lost, which travailed a second time with the children that had proved abortions ( Gal. iv. 19 ), which saw God, (“for the pure in heart,” He says, “shall see God,”) (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 1
… “Every one therefore who,” saith Christ, “shall confess Me before men, him will I also confess before My Father which is in Heaven: But whosoever shall deny Me, him will I also deny.” ( Mat. x. 32, 33 .) Again, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Thessalonians 4
… and to be pure of these things is holiness. For indeed chastity is properly by preëminence called holiness, since fornication and adultery is also uncleanness. But universally all sin is uncleanness, and every virtue is purity. For, “Blessed,” it is said, “are the pure in heart.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on 2 Timothy 6
… I would not myself cease to frequent the baths, if it made us pure, and cleansed us from our sins! But these things are trifling and ridiculous, the toys of children. It is not the filth of the body, but the impurity of the soul, to which God is averse. For He says, “Blessed are the pure”—does He say in body? No—“in heart: for they shall see God.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 15
… ( Matt. xviii. 10 .) Hath then God a face, and is He bounded by the heavens?” Who so mad as to assert this? What then is the meaning of the words? As when He saith, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 73
… These words are used, that thou mayest learn that the man who hath seen Him knoweth Him who begat Him. But they beheld Him not in His unveiled Essence, but clothed with flesh. He is wont elsewhere to put “sight” for “knowledge”; as when He saith, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 12
… xv. 19 .) Wherefore also the Prophet said, “Create in me a clean heart, O God.” ( Ps. li. 10 .) And another, “Wash thine heart from wickedness, O Jerusalem.” ( Jer. iv. 14 .) (Thou seest that it is both our [work] and God’s.) And again, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.” (
Rufinus of Aquileia † AD 411 The Apology of Rufinus. Addressed to Apronianus, in Reply to Jerome's Letter to Pammachius 1.17
… Since, therefore, an incorporeal nature cannot properly be said to see or to be seen, therefore in the Gospel it is not said either that the Father is seen by the Son or the Son by the Father but that each is known by the other. And if any one should ask how it is that it is said
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 51.7
… Stephen, too, when he was being stoned, had the face of an angel visible to all. And this which we have verified in a few cases is to be understood of all, that what is written may be fulfilled. “Every one that sanctifieth himself shall be numbered among the blessed.” For, “blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 125.2
… Once more, this fair white sheet which in his vision was taken up again was a symbol of the church which carries believers from earth to heaven, an assurance that the Lord’s promise should be fulfilled: “blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.”
St Jerome † AD 420 Against the Pelagians 3.6
C. Why then in Holy Scripture are we stimulated to aim at perfect righteousness? For example:
Sulpicius Severus † AD 420 The Doubtful Letters of Sulpitius Severus 2.11
… and, therefore, she takes every pains to possess a mind as well as a body free from sin. Such a person is aware that it is written, “Keep thy heart with all diligence”; and again, “God loveth holy hearts, and all the undefiled are acceptable to him”; and elsewhere, “Blessed
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 92.4
… for who may say anything against men giving away that which is their own? for he that speaketh a lie, speaketh of his own. Be it yours, however, in common with all who hold sound doctrine, not to presume to take in this way from your own any of these errors; but when you read, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 130.5
… for “blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 148.11
… At the same time, since the testimonies which we are next to quote cannot be false,—”Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 169.3
3. Moreover, since the Lord says, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 20.21
… Inexperienced and new to such blandishments, we shall be received into unwonted bliss. There we shall see, and our heart shall rejoice. He does not say what we shall see; but what but God, that the promise in the Gospel may be fulfilled in us, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 22.29
… myself dust and ashes;” although there is no reason why we should not understand this of the eye of the heart, of which the apostle says, “Having the eyes of your heart illuminated.” But that God shall be seen with these eyes no Christian doubts who believingly accepts what our God and Master says, “Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Christian Doctrine 2.7
… And at this stage he exercises himself diligently in the love of his neighbor; and when he has reached the point of loving his enemy, full of hopes and unbroken in strength, he mounts to the sixth step, in which he purifies the eye itself which can see God ,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 1.8
… for we walk by faith, not by sight.” For contemplation is the recompense of faith, for which recompense our hearts are purified by faith; as it is written, “Purifying their hearts by faith.” And that our hearts are to be purified for this contemplation, is proved above all by this text, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 1.13
… but yet in the glory wherein He will judge, not in the lowliness wherein He was judged. But the ungodly without doubt will not see that form of God in which He is equal to the Father. For they are not pure in heart; and “Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 8.4
… And what is it to know God except to behold Him and steadfastly perceive Him with the mind? For He is not a body to be searched out by carnal eyes. But before also that we have power to behold and to perceive God, as He can be beheld and perceived, which is permitted to the pure in heart; for “blessed are the pure in heart. for they shall see God;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Faith and the Creed 9
… For these things cannot be seen except by the heart made pure; and [even] he who in this life sees them “in part,” as it has been said, and “in an enigma,” cannot secure it that the person to whom he speaks shall also see them, if he is hampered by impurities of heart. “Blessed,” however, “are they of a pure heart, for they shall see God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Against the Epistle of Manichæus, Called Fundamental 42
… And let us hasten on to that good which has no motion in space or advancement in time, from which all natures in space and time receive their sensible being and their form. To see this good let us purify our heart by faith in our Lord Jesus Christ, who says, "Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 22.9
… Still less can it be compared to that inaccessible light from which all kinds of light are derived. Nor is this light inaccessible to all; for "blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Nature and Grace 72
He quotes the following words from the blessed Hilary: “It is only when we shall be perfect in spirit and changed in our immortal state, which blessedness has been appointed only for the pure in heart,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Nature and Grace 78
We have next a quotation of some words of the venerable presbyter Jerome, from his exposition of the passage where it is written: “‘Blessed are the pure in heart; for they shall see God.’
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Concerning Man’s Perfection in Righteousness 34
And yet the passages are true which he goes on to adduce by way of answer, saying: “The Saviour in the gospel declares, ‘Blessed are the pure in heart; for they shall see God.’
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 2.22
… and whatever kindnesses he shows to a man, he shows them with the same intention with which he wishes them shown to himself, viz. as not expecting any temporal advantage from him: thus will the heart be single and pure in which God is sought. “Blessed,” therefore, “are the pure in heart: for they shall see God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 3.6
6. Mark what comes next: “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 38.4
… therefore He who was God was made man, that that which was seen might heal that whereby He was not seen. For He saith Himself in another place, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 67.15
… But wouldest thou with the mind reach Him? Purify thy mind, purify thine heart. Make clean the eye whereby That, whatever It be, may be reached. For “blessed are the clean in heart, for they shall see God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 76.13
… Hath the Word eyes, or are our eyes found in Him, the eyes not of the flesh, but the eyes of godly hearts? For, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 77.10
… Shall come in this Very Form. For “He hath given Him power to execute judgment, because He is the Son of Man.” Now see on what principle this was behoveful and right, that they who were to be judged might see the Judge. For they who were to be judged were both good and bad. “But blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 1.7
… But does each one see that he bears a burden of flesh? Let him strive by continence to purify that which he may lift up to God. For “Blessed are the pure in heart, because they shall see God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 1.19
… “Cleanse from your eye whatever bad thing is in it, so that you may be able to see the light of your eyes.” Dust, rheum, and smoke are sins and iniquities: remove then all these things, and you will see the wisdom that is present; for God is that wisdom, and it has been said, “Blessed are the pure in heart; for they shall see God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 3
18. But know this, that all those things which were seen in bodily form were not that substance of God. For we saw those things with the eyes of the flesh: how is the substance of God seen? Interrogate the Gospel: “Blessed are the pure in heart; for they shall see God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 19
… For how could the form of God be made apparent to the just and to the unjust? If the judgment were to be only among the just, then the form of God might appear as to the just. But because the judgment is to be of the just and of the unjust, and that it is not permitted to the wicked to see God,—for “blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 20.11
… we worship what is not seen. And to whom can we show? To a man who has not sight with which to see? For anyhow, if they see their gods with their eyes, we too have other eyes with which to see our God: for “blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John chapter21.15
… believe that thou shall see. Thou lovest, and yet thou dost not see: shall not love itself lead thee to see? Love, persevere in loving; I will not disappoint thy love, saith He, I who have purified thy heart. For why have I purified thy heart, but to the end that God may be seen by thee? For “blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 26.18
… of such it is said, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 53.12
… He showed Himself, therefore, even before His incarnation, to the eyes of men, as it pleased Him, in the creature-form at His command, but not as He is. Let us be purifying our hearts by faith, that we may be prepared for that ineffable and, so to speak, invisible vision. For “blessed are the pure in heart; for they shall see God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 68.3
… I explain it, Lord, as I can: it was surely this Thou didst signify by the preparation of those mansions, that the just ought to live by faith. For he who is sojourning at a distance from the Lord has need to be living by faith, because by this we are prepared for beholding His countenance. For “blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 111.3
… and what [glory], save that of His Godhead? For blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God:
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Ten Homilies on the First Epistle of John 4.5
… To those on the right hand He will say, “Come, ye blessed of my Father, receive the kingdom:” to those on the left He will say, “Go into everlasting fire.” They will see but the form of a servant, the form of God they will not see. Why? because they were ungodly; and the Lord Himself saith, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Ten Homilies on the First Epistle of John 7.10
10. “No man hath seen God at any time:” He is a thing invisible; not with the eye but with the heart must He be sought. But just as if we wished to see the sun, we should purge the eye of the body; wishing to see God, let us purge the eye by which God can be seen. Where is this eye? Hear the Gospel: “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 43.4
… the devils were heard in their prayer, that they might be sent into the swine. Let us desire to be heard unto eternal life, by reason of our longing, through which we say, “Send out Thy Light and Thy Truth.” That is a “Light” which requires the eye of the heart. For “Blessed” (He saith) “are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 74.20
… for they that have been darkened have been filled of the earth of unrighteous houses:” because they had unrighteous hearts. Our “houses” are our hearts: therein gladly dwell they that are blessed with pure heart.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 86.20
… on the Cross was patience; in the judgment will be power. For He will appear as Man judging, but in glory: because “as ye saw Him go,” said the Angels, “so He will come.” His very form shall come to judgment; therefore the ungodly also shall see Him: for they shall not see the form of God. For blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 90.15
… 14 ). Prophecy has thus been kindled for us, in the midst of these toils and sorrows of the night, like a lamp in the darkness, until day dawn, and the Day-star arise in our hearts. For blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God: then shall the righteous be filled with that blessing for which they hunger and thirst now,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 140.16
… For after His Resurrection, what was said of the Lord? “Thou shalt fill me with joy with Thy Countenance.” Without His Countenance He would not give us joy. For this do we cleanse our countenance, that we may rejoice in His Countenance. …Because too, “blessed are the poor in heart, for they shall see God;”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Twelve Books on the Institutes of the Cœnobia, and the Remedies for the Eight Principal Faults 8.20
Wherefore if we wish to gain the substance of that divine reward of which it is said, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God,”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 1.10
… and purifying the heart, have chosen to give themselves up with all their might and main, betaking themselves, while they are still in the flesh, to that duty, in which they are to continue, when they have laid aside corruption, and when they come to that promise of the Lord the Saviour, which says “Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 14.9
Wherefore if you are anxious to attain to the light of spiritual knowledge, not wrongly for an idle boast but for the sake of being made better men, you are first inflamed with the longing for that blessedness, of which we read: “blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God,”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 95
“Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God
Early Popes (Pseudo-Isidorian Decretals) The Epistles of Pope Pontianus 2
… “How good is God to Israel, even to such as are of a clean heart! But as for me, my feet were almost gone; my steps had well-nigh slipped: for I was envious at the unrighteous, when I saw the prosperity of the wicked.” Of the good, however, the Truth says in His own person, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.”
Pseudo-Clement The Recognitions of Clement 2.22
… Understand, therefore, that the way is this course of our life; the travellers are those who do good works; the gate is the true Prophet, of whom we speak; the city is the kingdom in which dwells the Almighty Father, whom only those can see who are of pure heart.
Pseudo-Clement The Recognitions of Clement 3.27
… “It was made for the sake of this present life of men, that there might be some sort of interposition and separation, lest any unworthy one might see the habitation of the celestials and the abode of God Himself, which are prepared in order to be seen by those only who are of pure heart.
Pseudo-Clement The Recognitions of Clement 3.29
… For the power of God is not subject to law, but His will is law to His creatures.” Then Simon answered: “I call you back to the first question. You said now that God is visible to no one; but when that heaven shall be dissolved, and that superior condition of the heavenly kingdom shall shine forth, then those who are pure in heart
Pseudo-Clement The Recognitions of Clement 3.30
… and therefore men, as long as they are men, cannot see Him. But after the resurrection of the dead, when they shall have been made like the angels, they shall be able to see God. And thus my statement is not contrary to the law; neither is that which our Master said, ‘Blessed are they of a pure heart, for they shall see God.’
Pseudo-Clement The Clementine Homilies 17.7
… Nor has He ears that He may hear; for He hears, perceives, moves, energizes, acts on every side. But He has the most beautiful shape on account of man, that the pure in heart
5:9
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
[33] Blessed are the peacemakers: for they shall be called the sons of God.
Tertullian † AD 220 On Baptism 14
… But these words were written to the Corinthians in regard of the circumstances of that particular time; seeing that schisms and dissensions were agitated among them, while one attributes everything to Paul, another to Apollos. For which reason the “peace-making”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Patience 11
… “Blessed,” saith He, “are the weepers and mourners.” Who, without patience, is tolerant of such unhappinesses? And so to such, “consolation” and “laughter” are promised. “Blessed are the gentle:” under this term, surely, the impatient cannot possibly be classed. Again, when He marks “the peacemakers”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Modesty 2
… and ‘most good,’ and ‘pitiful-hearted,’ and ‘a pitier,’ and ‘abundant in pitiful-heartedness,’ which He holds ‘dearer than all sacrifice,’ ‘not thinking the sinner’s death of so much worth as his repentance’, ‘a Saviour of all men, most of all of believers.’ And so it will be becoming for ‘the sons of God’ too to be ‘pitiful-hearted’ and ‘peacemakers;’
Tertullian † AD 220 On Modesty 5
… with the self-same weeping they groan; with the selfsame prayers they make their circuits; with the self-same knees they supplicate; the self-same mother they invoke. What doest thou, gentlest and humanest Discipline? Either to all these will it be thy duty so to be, for “blessed are the peacemakers;”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 2
… You see, then, that he is in the third place a peacemaker, who sees in accordance with the Scripture the peace of it all, and implants this peace in those who rightly seek and make nice distinctions in a genuine spirit.
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 On the Unity of the Church 24
… He promised all the gifts and rewards of which He spoke through the preservation of peace. If we are fellow-heirs with Christ, let us abide in the peace of Christ; if we are sons of God, we ought to be peacemakers. “Blessed,” says He, “are the peacemakers; for they shall be called the sons of God.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.4
… “Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you.” Also in the same place: “This is my commandment, That ye love one another, even as I have loved you. Greater love than this has no man, than that one should lay down his life for his friends.” Also in the same place: “Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called the sons of God.”
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 6.1
… Whosoever does not demand back a hundred dinars, his Lord forgives him ten thousand talents. Whosoever casts down his Lord’s money on the banker’s table, will not be called an unprofitable servant. Whosoever loves humility, shall be heir in the land of life. Whosoever wishes to make peace, shall be one of the sons of God.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 37
… xxiii. 2 .) “They are all gone out of the way, they are together become unprofitable” ( Rom. iii. 12 ), and have become as it were men singing in concert in their wickedness. Make for thyself friends in preference to domestics, and all besides. If the peacemaker is a son of God, how much more he who makes friends also? (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Philippians 14
God is not a God of war and fighting. Make war and fighting to cease, both that which is against Him, and that which is against thy neighbor. Be at peace with all men, consider with what character God saveth thee. “Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called sons of God.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Colossians 3
… but only when the whole of them are in good order, and harmony, and peace, and except the whole are at rest, and continue within their proper limits, all will be overturned. And, further, in our minds, except all our thoughts are at rest, peace will not exist. So great a good is peace, as that the makers and producers of it are called the sons of God (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 82.1
1. Your letter shews you to possess that heritage of the Lord of which when going to the Father he said to the apostles, “peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you,” and to own the happiness described in the words, “blessed are the peace-makers.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 43.2
… So precious is this world in the esteem of men, and so small is the value which they set upon themselves! This letter, therefore, shall be a witness in my vindication at the bar of God, who knows the spirit in which I write, and who has said: “Blessed are the peacemakers: for they shall be called the sons of God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 189.6
… Therefore, even in waging war, cherish the spirit of a peacemaker, that, by conquering those whom you attack, you may lead them back to the advantages of peace; for our Lord says: “Blessed are the peacemakers; for they shall be called the children of God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 229
… These features of your character are joyfully seen both by us, and through the mercy of God by yourself also, as in a mirror in the holy Gospel, in which it is written in words uttered by Him who is truth: “Blessed are the peacemakers: for they shall be called the children of God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist 2.33
… Him whom you condemn? Whom do you teach, traditor ? Him whom you slay? Once more, whom do you teach? Him whom you have made a murderer? How then do you baptize in the name of the Trinity? You cannot call God your Father. For when the Lord Christ said, ‘Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called the children of God,’
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 2.25
… “And the servant of the Lord must not strive; but be gentle unto all men, apt to teach, patient, in meekness instructing those that think differently; if God peradventure will give them repentance to the acknowledging of the truth.” “Blessed,” therefore, “are the peacemakers: for they shall be called the children of God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 37.3.15
“The remainder of the wicked shall be cut off.” Now there is “(a remainder) for the man that maketh peace:” they therefore who are not peace-makers are ungodly. For, “Blessed are the peace-makers: for they shall be called the children of God.”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 49
Furthermore, as the Lord says, that “the peacemakers are blessed, because they shall be called sons of God
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 95
“Blessed are the peace-makers, for they shall be called the sons of God
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 The Book of Pastoral Rule 3.23
… For it is inward watch that keeps the members outwardly in orderly control. He, then, who has lost stability of mind falls off outwardly into inconstancy of movement, and by his exterior mobility shews that he is stayed on no root within. Let sowers of strifes hear what is written, Blessed are the peacemakers, far they shall be called the children of God (
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 5.18
… Where, dearest brother, is that which is written, Have peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord ( Heb. xii. 14 )? Where is that which is written, Blessed are the peacemakers; for they shall be called the children of God (
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 10.42
… For indeed our Lord and Redeemer vouchsafed to leave and give it as a great boon to His disciples, that He might thereby make those who were united to Him in firmness of faith His associates in loving participation with Himself. For it is written, Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called the children of God (
Ecumenical Councils The Imperial Sacra 1
… ii. 14, 15 ), and hath reconciled us in himself and having taken away the wall of partition, hath broken down the enmity through his flesh, and hath bestowed upon us a rule of conduct tending to peace; wherefore, preaching to all, he saith in the Gospel, Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called the children of God (
Pseudo-Clement The Recognitions of Clement 2.27
… But you both unskilfully and rashly find fault with what you do not understand: for you have heard that the Master came not to send peace on earth; but that He also said, ‘Blessed are the peace-makers, for they shall be called the very sons of God,’
Pseudo-Clement The Recognitions of Clement 2.29
… And by such sayings as these He brought some indeed to obey Him, but others He rendered hostile. The believers therefore, and the obedient, He charges to have peace among themselves. and says to them, ‘Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called the very sons of God.’
5:10
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
[34] Blessed are they that were persecuted for righteousness’ sake: for the kingdom of heaven is theirs.
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 41
… He remembered the award (which the Lord assigns) in the Gospel: “Blessed are they who are persecuted for righteousness’ sake, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.”
Tertullian † AD 220 Scorpiace 9
… and therefore does He say, when setting forth His chief commands, “Blessed are they who are persecuted for righteousness’ sake, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 25.4
… for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. Blessed shall ye be, when men shall persecute you, and hate you. Rejoice, and be exceeding glad: for so did their fathers persecute the prophets which were before you.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Exhortation to Martyrdom, Addressed to Fortunatus 12
… Blessed are they who search His testimonies, and seek Him out with their whole heart.” Moreover, the Lord in the Gospel, Himself the avenger of our persecution and the rewarder of our suffering, says: “Blessed are they who suffer persecution for righteousness’ sake, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.17
… “The hour shall come, that every one that killeth you shall think he doeth service to God; but they shall do this also because they have not known the Father nor me.” Of this same matter, according to Matthew: “Blessed are they which shall suffer persecution for righteousness’ sake; for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.”
St Dionysius of Alexandria † AD 265 Containing Epistles, or Fragments of Epistles 3.5
… and this most courageous soldier of God, Besas by name, was arranged; and after bearing himself most nobly in that mighty conflict on behalf of piety, he was beheaded. And another individual, who was by birth a Libyan, and who at once in name and in real blessedness was also a true Macar,
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Defence of His Flight. (Apologia de Fuga.) 19
… nor were they con demned for their flight, or charged with cowardice, by such as are now so fond of criminating others. Nay they were blessed through that declaration of our Lord, ‘Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness sake.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 15
“Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness’ sake.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 5
… since the Jews had a great opinion of these. Thus also Christ in comforting His disciples, after saying, “Blessed are they that have been persecuted for righteousness’ sake, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven,” adds the lesser point of consolation, “for so,” saith He, “persecuted they the prophets which were before you.” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 108.18
… If Job had not fought the battle and won the victory, he would never have received the crown of righteousness, or have heard the Lord say: “Thinkest thou that I have spoken unto thee for aught else than this, that thou mightest appear righteous.” In the gospel those only are said to be blessed who suffer persecution for righteousness’ sake.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 44.4
… intending thereby to prove that his party were Christians because they endured persecution. When I was preparing, as he went on with this, to answer him from the Gospel, he himself anticipated me in bringing forward the passage in which the Lord says: “Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness’ sake: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 87.7
… Wherefore with infinite wisdom the Lord not merely said, “Blessed are they who are persecuted,” but added, “for righteousness’ sake.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 93.8
8. If to suffer persecution were in all cases a praiseworthy thing, it would have sufficed for the Lord to say, “Blessed are they which are persecuted,” without adding “for righteousness’ sake.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Patience 8
… But the other manner of patience is that by which the same mind bears any troubles and grievances whatsoever in the sufferings of the body; not as do foolish or wicked men for the sake of getting vain things or perpetrating crimes; but as is defined by the Lord, “for righteousness’ sake.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist 2.23
… But if only those are baptized in their own blood who are put to death for righteousness’ sake, since theirs is the kingdom of heaven,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist 2.72
Chapter 72.— 159. Petilianus said: "‘Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness’ sake; for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.’
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist 2.85
… And so you, when kings make any enactments against you, should consider that you are receiving a warning to consider why this is being done to you. For if it is for righteousness’ sake, then are they truly your persecutors; but you are the blessed ones, who, being persecuted for righteousness’ sake, shall inherit the kingdom of heaven:
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist 3.7
… "for righteousness’ sake," He has repeated in the words that He uses afterwards, "for my sake;" seeing that He "is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption, that, according as it is written, He that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord." And when He says, "Rejoice, and be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in heaven,"
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 88.2
… For “all these things will they do unto you for my name’s sake:” not for yours, but mine . So much the more miserable, therefore, are those who do such things on account of that name, as those are blessed who suffer such things in its behalf: as He Himself elsewhere saith, “Blessed are they that suffer persecution for righteousness’ sake.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 12.7
… For the eighth where it is said, “Blessed” are “they which suffer persecution for righteousness’ sake,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 35.24
… No: but what? “To My judgment.” What followeth? “Attend to My judgment; even to My cause, My God, and My Lord.” Not to My punishment, but to My cause: not to that which the robber hath in common with Me, but to that whereof is said, “Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness’ sake.”
Early Popes (Pseudo-Isidorian Decretals) The Epistles of Zephyrinus 2.1
… Nor is it strange, brethren, if they persecute you, when they persecuted even to death your Head, Christ our Lord. Yet even persecutions are to be endured patiently, that ye may be known to be His disciples, for whom also ye suffer. Whence, too, he says Himself, “Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness’ sake.”
5:11
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
[35] Blessed are ye when men shall hate you, and separate you from them, and persecute you, and reproach you,
Tertullian † AD 220 On Patience 8
… Whatever that blow may be, conjoined with pain and contumely, it shall receive a heavier one from the Lord. You wound that outrageous one more by enduring: for he will be beaten by Him for whose sake you endure. If the tongue’s bitterness break out in malediction or reproach, look back at the saying, “When they curse you, rejoice.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Patience 11
… Again, when He marks “the peacemakers” with the same title of felicity, and names them “sons of God,” pray have the impatient any affinity with “peace?” Even a fool may perceive that. When, however, He says, “Rejoice and exult, as often as they shall curse and persecute you; for very great is your reward in heaven,”
Tertullian † AD 220 De Fuga in Persecutione 7
… “Him who will confess Me, I also will confess before My Father.” How will he confess, fleeing? How flee, confessing? “Of him who shall be ashamed of Me, will I also be ashamed before My Father.” If I avoid suffering, I am ashamed to confess. “Happy they who suffer persecution for My name’s sake.”
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 11
… But, as faithful servants of God, knowing that He is our salvation in the time of trouble:—for our Lord promised beforehand, saying, ‘Blessed are ye when men revile you and persecute you, and say all manner of evil against you falsely, for My sake. Rejoice, and be exceeding glad, for your reward is great in heaven
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 6
… But so far am I from being irritated at their abuse, that, were it not for the fact that their loss causes me “heaviness and continual sorrow,” I could almost have said that I was grateful to them for the blasphemy, as though they were agents for providing me with blessing. For “blessed are ye,” it is said, “when men shall revile you for my sake.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Duties of the Clergy 2.3
… This can easily be shown when we read: “Blessed are ye when men shall revile you and persecute you and shall say all manner of evil against you for righteousness’ sake. Rejoice and be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in heaven; for so persecuted they the prophets which were before you.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homily on the Paralytic Let Down Through the Roof 8
… Or another having been subjected to false accusation has acquired a bad reputation with the public, and this is continually vexing and gnawing his soul: he enters this place and hears “Blessed are ye when men shall reproach you and say all manner of evil against you falsely: rejoice ye and be exceeding glad for great is your reward in Heaven:”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Treatise to Prove that No One Can Harm the Man Who Does Not Injure Himself 4
… it is certain we can carry nothing out.” Art thou evil reported of, and have some men loaded thee with countless abuse? Remember that passage where it is said “Woe unto you when all men shall speak well of you” and “rejoice ye and leap for joy when they shall cast upon you an evil name.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 1.19
… for what saith Christ, “Blessed are ye when men shall revile you and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely for my sake. Rejoice and be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in heaven: for in like manner did their fathers unto the prophets.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 18.7
… Well, he was taught by Christ to rejoice in these revilings. “Rejoice,” saith He, “and be exceeding glad, when they shall say all manner of evil against you falsely for my sake; for great is your reward in heaven.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 15
“Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you and persecute you, and say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake. Rejoice, and be exceeding glad.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 22
… Do not then abuse him, that thou thyself mayest gain the greater reward, and mayest teach him that the thing is matter of inclination, not of necessity, of holiday and feast, not of calamity or dejection. For this cause Christ Himself said, “Rejoice when men speak all manner of evil against you falsely.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 12
… 9 .) And David too many places complains of reproach. Isaiah also, after many things, exhorteth concerning this, saying, “Fear ye not the reproach of men, neither be ye overcome by their reviling.” ( Is. li. 7 . LXX.) And again, Christ also to His disciples; “When they shall speak all manner of evil against you falsely, rejoice and be exceeding glad,” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 1
… But whosoever shall deny Me, him will I also deny.” ( Mat. x. 32, 33 .) Again, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.” ( Mat. v. 8 .) And again, “Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of Heaven.” ( Mat. v. 3 .) And again, “Blessed are ye which are persecuted for righteousness sake, for great is your reward in Heaven.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 8
… 23 .) And again; being in bonds, “they were singing hymns unto God.” ( Acts xvi. 25 .) And again; “They stoned him, and dragged him out of the city, supposing that he was dead.” ( Acts xiv. 19 .) Would ye know how mighty a thing is an iron chain for Christ’s sake, bound about His servant’s body? Hearken to what Christ Himself saith, “Blessed are ye.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 77
… Rejoice, and be exceeding glad; for great is your reward in heaven.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 33
… Hast thou been falsely accused? Have the things said against thee, of which thou art nowise conscious to thyself been believed? “Rejoice and leap for joy.” For “blessed are ye” (He says) “when men reproach you, and say all manner of evil against you, falsely, for My sake. Rejoice and be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in Heaven.” (
Rufinus of Aquileia † AD 411 The Apology of Rufinus. Addressed to Apronianus, in Reply to Jerome's Letter to Pammachius 1.1
… so I have betaken myself to Jesus, the heavenly physician, and he has brought out for me from the medicine chest of the Gospel an antidote of sovereign power; he has assuaged the violence of my grief with the assurance of the righteous judgment which I shall have at his hands. The potion which our Lord dispensed to me was nothing else than these words:
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Good of Widowhood 27
… suspicions, when for our good report we shall have done whatever we rightly can, if any, either by falsely pretending evil things of us, or from believing evil of us, endeavor to stain our fair fame, let there be present the solace of conscience, and clearly also the joy, in that our reward is great in Heaven, even when men say many evil things of us,
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 87
… My consolation lies in the blessing of the Master who said, “Blessed are ye when men shall revile you and persecute you and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely for my sake; rejoice and be exceeding glad: for great is your reward in heaven: for so persecuted they the prophets which were before you.”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 143
… So these men who employ lies against me speak of their own, and do not describe what is mine. I am comforted by my Master’s words “Blessed are ye when men shall revile you and persecute you and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely for my sake. Rejoice and be exceeding glad for great is your reward in heaven.”
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 11.45
… Whence also in the holy Gospel the Truth says, Blessed shall ye be when men shall say all manner of evil against you falsely for my name’s sake (
5:12
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
[35] Blessed are ye when men shall hate you, and separate you from them, and persecute you, and reproach you, and shall speak against you with all evil talk, for my [36] sake, falsely.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.33.9
… often weakened indeed, yet immediately increasing her members, and becoming whole again, after the same manner as her type, Lot’s wife, who became a pillar of salt. Thus, too, [she passes through an experience] similar to that of the ancient prophets, as the Lord declares, “For so persecuted they the prophets who were before you;”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 251.1
… May the Lord grant to you the blessings of Jerusalem which is above, in return for your flinging back at the heads of the liars their slanders against me, and your refusal to allow them entry into your hearts. I know, and am persuaded in the Lord, that “your reward is great in heaven,”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 256
… In the first place, I did not know where you were residing. And, secondly, but few of our people travel in your direction. Now the Lord has brought us the very well beloved and reverend brother Sanctissimus, the presbyter. By him I am able to salute you, and I beseech you to pray for me, rejoicing and exulting that your reward is great in heaven,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Two Homilies on Eutropius 2.2
… for we speedily reach the unruffled haven. Or spoliation of goods? “Naked came I out of my mother’s womb, and naked shall I depart;” or exile? “The earth is the Lord’s and the fulness thereof;” or false accusation? “Rejoice and be exceeding glad, when men shall say all manner of evil against you falsely, for great is your reward in Heaven.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 10
… since he too, who calumniates, provides for us an abundant reward. For “rejoice,” it says, “and be exceeding glad, when men say all manner of evil against you falsely, because great is your reward in Heaven.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Philippians 6
Our Lord Jesus Christ, when exhorting His disciples to great actions, places before them Himself, and the Father, and the Prophets, as examples; as when He says, “For thus they did unto the Prophets which were before you” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist 3.6
… For if, in the matters which they lay to my charge, the testimony of my conscience does not stand against me in the sight of God, where no mortal eye can reach, not only ought I not to be cast down, but I should even rejoice and be exceeding glad, for great is my reward in heaven.
5:13
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
… So shall your light shine before men, that they may see [44] your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven. There is nothing [45] secret that shall not be revealed, or hidden that shall not be known. Whoever hath ears that hear, let him hear.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 1.6.1
… Spiritual substance, again, they describe as having been sent forth for this end, that, being here united with that which is animal, it might assume shape, the two elements being simultaneously subjected to the same discipline. And this they declare to be “the salt”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.31.3
3. And while these things were taking place, his wife remained in [the territory of] Sodomm, no longer corruptible flesh, but a pillar of salt which endures for ever; and by those natural processes which appertain to the human race, indicating that the Church also, which is the salt of the earth,
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 On the Unity of the Church 1
1. Since the Lord warns us, saying, “Ye are the salt of the earth,”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.88
In the Gospel according to Matthew: “Be ye prudent as serpents, and simple as doves.” And again: “Ye are the salt of the earth. But if the salt have lost his savour, in what shall it be salted? It is good for nothing, but to be cast out abroad, and to be trodden under foot of men.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Seventh Council of Carthage under Cyprian. Concerning the Baptism of Heretics 1
Lucius of Castra Galbæ said: Since the Lord in His Gospel said, “Ye are the salt of the earth: but if the salt should have lost its savour, wherewith shall it be salted? It is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out of doors, and to be trodden under foot of men.”
St Methodius † AD 311 The Banquet of the Ten Virgins; or Concerning Chastity 1.1
… Now the whole spiritual meditation of the Scriptures is given to us as salt which stings in order to benefit, and which disinfects, without which it is impossible for a soul, by means of reason, to be brought to the Almighty; for “ye are the salt of the earth,”
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 6.6
… For with pangs she bears children and delivers them to death. Because of her the earth was cursed, that it should bring forth thorns and tares. Accordingly, by the coming of the offspring of the Blessed Mary the thorns are uprooted, the sweat wiped away, the fig-tree cursed, the dust made salt,
St Ephrem the Syrian † AD 373 Ephraim Syrus: Nineteen Hymns on the Nativity of Christ in the Flesh 1
… Mary hid in us to-day leaven that came from Abraham. Let us then so pity beggars as did Abraham the needy. To-day the rennet fell on us from the gentle David’s house. Let a man show mercy to his persecutors, as did Jesse’s son to Saul. The prophets’ sweet salt is to-day sprinkled among the Gentiles. Let us gain a new savour
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Treatise Concerning the Christian Priesthood 6.4
… The soul of the Priest should shine like a light beaming over the whole world. But mine has so great darkness overhanging it, because of my evil conscience, as to be always cast down and never able to look up with confidence to its Lord. Priests are the salt of the earth.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 To Those Who Had Not Attended the Assembly 2
… The greatest possible concern if you pay no attention to your brethren, if you do not exhort and advise, if you put no constraint on them, and do not forcibly drag them hither, and lead them away out of their deep indolence. For that one ought not to be useful to himself alone, but also to many others, Christ declared plainly, when He called us salt,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 15
10. Now then, after giving them due exhortation, He refreshes them again with praises. As thus: the injunctions being high, and far surpassing those in the Old Testament; lest they should be disturbed and confounded, and say, “How shall we be able to achieve these things?” hear what He saith: “Ye are the salt of the earth.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 14.9
… There may come an angel to rend the veil of your temple, and to remove your candlestick out of its place. If you intend to build the tower, first count the cost. Salt that has lost its savor is good for nothing but to be cast out and to be trodden under foot of swine.
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 15.1
… but here the seed corn is choked in the furrows and nothing grows but darnel or oats. In the West the Sun of righteousness is even now rising; in the East, Lucifer, who fell from heaven, has once more set his throne above the stars. “Ye are the light of the world,” “ye are the salt of the earth,”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 125.1
… Was ever man wiser than Solomon? Yet love for women made even him foolish. Salt is good, and every offering must be sprinkled with it. Wherefore also the apostle has given commandment: “let your speech be alway with grace, seasoned with salt.” But “if the salt have lost his savour,” it is cast out.
St Jerome † AD 420 The Dialogue Against the Luciferians 1
5. L. Pray, have you not read what is said concerning the bishops,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Baptism, Against the Donatists 6.14
Chapter 14.— 22. Lucius of Castra Galbæ said: "Since the Lord hath said in His gospel, ‘Ye are the salt of the earth: but if the salt have lost his savor, that which is salted from it shall be thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to be trodden under foot of men;’
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 60.2
… he is to suffer tribulation and to be humbled: why not for the sake of God? why not for the sake of Christ? why not for the savour of salt? Knowest thou not that to thee hath been said, “Ye are the salt of earth,” and, “If the salt shall have been spoiled, for no other thing will it be of use, but to be cast out”?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 107.9
… “And they were vexed, from distress of miseries and grief.” “Contempt was poured on princes” ( ver. 40 ). For they were rejected by the Church of God, and the more because they wished to be princes, therefore they were despised, and became salt that had lost its savour, cast out abroad, so that it is trodden under foot of men.
5:14
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
[40] Unto you do I say, ye which hear, Ye are the salt of the earth: if then the salt become tasteless, wherewith shall it be salted? For any purpose it is of no use, but [41] is thrown outside, and men tread upon it.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.7.3
3. He is therefore one and the same God, who called Abraham and gave him the promise. But He is the Creator, who does also through Christ prepare lights in the world, [namely] those who believe from among the Gentiles. And He says, “Ye are the light of the world;”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Idolatry 15
… Let, therefore, them who have no light, light their lamps daily; let them over whom the fires of hell are imminent, affix to their posts, laurels doomed presently to burn: to them the testimonies of darkness and the omens of their penalties are suitable. You are a light of the world,
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Apparel of Women ii.13
… “Let your probity appear before men.” For what purpose, except that malice may have no access at all to you, or that you may be an example and testimony to the evil? Else, what is (that): “Let your works shine?” Why, moreover, does the Lord call us the light of the world; why has He compared us to a city built upon a mountain;
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 5.10
… So also is the resurrection of the dead.” It was not therefore consonant to reason that those who had been taught sublimely to ascend above all created things, and to hope for the enjoyment of the most glorious rewards with God on account of their virtuous lives, and who had heard the words, “Ye are the light of the world,”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 7.51
… Our earnest desire then is both to see for ourselves, and to be leaders of the blind, to bring them to the Word of God, that He may take away from their minds the blindness of ignorance. And if our actions are worthy of Him who taught His disciples, “Ye are the light of the world,”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 1.24
… He is, indeed, the most determining and distinguished part of that world, and, as we may say, the sun who makes the great day of the Lord. In view of this day He says to those who partake of His light, “Work while it is day; the night cometh when no man can work. As long as I am in the world, I am the light of the world.” Then He says to His disciples,
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 6.38
… and I think it proper to repeat this. I am aware that a certain scholar understands by the world the Church alone, since the Church is the adornment of the world, and is said to be the light of the world. “You,” he says,
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 1.10
… And also our Lord Jesus called them darkness, for He said to His disciples;— Whatsoever I say unto you in the darkness, that speak ye in the light , namely, let your light shine among the Gentiles; because they received the light of Christ, Who is the Light of the Gentiles. And He said again to His Apostles:— Ye are the light of the world .
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 30
… Perhaps some day the child will be an athlete, the puppy will see, will fight with that other, though it may still be unable to fight with Any other. Or again, they may be used of that which is Generally true. For instance,—A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid;
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 40
… Let us be made light, as it was said to the disciples by the Great Light, ye are the light of the world.
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 12.2
… “For we know, we know the true Light, we know Him who created the light after the heavens and the earth, we have heard the Life and Truth Himself, even Christ, saying to His disciples, ‘Ye are the light of the world
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Concerning Repentance 1.8
… Peter also He bade walk with Himself on the sea, and because he faltered He blamed him for lessening the grace given him by the weakness of his faith. He Who Himself was the light of the world granted to His disciples to be the light of the world through grace.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 To Those Who Had Not Attended the Assembly 2
… For that one ought not to be useful to himself alone, but also to many others, Christ declared plainly, when He called us salt, and leaven, and light:
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 15
“A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid, neither do men light a candle, and put it under the bushel.”
Rufinus of Aquileia † AD 411 The Apology of Rufinus. Addressed to Apronianus, in Reply to Jerome's Letter to Pammachius 2.2
… that those mystic and secret things, which are full of divine truth, should be spoken by each man to his neighbour, so that day unto day may utter speech and night to night shew knowledge, that is, that a man should show all those clear and lucid truths which he knows to those to whom the words can be worthily addressed: “Ye are the light of the world.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 15.1
… but here the seed corn is choked in the furrows and nothing grows but darnel or oats. In the West the Sun of righteousness is even now rising; in the East, Lucifer, who fell from heaven, has once more set his throne above the stars. “Ye are the light of the world,”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 58.2
… What is praiseworthy is not to have been at Jerusalem but to have lived a good life while there. The city which we are to praise and to seek is not that which has slain the prophets and shed the blood of Christ, but that which is made glad by the streams of the river, which is set upon a mountain and so cannot be hid,
St Jerome † AD 420 The Life of S. Hilarion 37
… They thus supported themselves and were able to purchase a morsel of bread for any chance visitors. But that came exactly to pass which is written:
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 13.19
… And there were made lights in the firmament of heaven, having the word of life. Run ye to and fro everywhere, ye holy fires, ye beautiful fires; for ye are the light of the world, nor are ye put under a bushel.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 93.29
… “If thou know not thyself, O thou fairest among women, go thy way forth by the footsteps of the flocks, and feed thy kids beside the shepherds’ tents.” Oh, matchless sweetness of the Bridegroom, who thus replied to her question: “If thou knowest not thyself,” He says; as if He said, “Surely the city which is set upon a mountain cannot be hid;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 208.5
… “Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set on an hill cannot be hid. Neither do men light a candle, and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick; and it giveth light unto all that are in the house. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father who is in heaven.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 7.3
… yet not in such way spiritual, that it was wrought by illumination, as it was said to the apostles, “Ye are the light of the world,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 13.13
… His words are: "A glorious high throne is our sanctuary." This glorious throne is the Church of which the apostle says: "The temple of God is holy, which temple ye are." The Lord also, foreseeing the conspicuousness of the Church as a help to young disciples who might be misled, says, "A city that is set on an hill cannot be hid."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 16.17
… As the rock is Christ, so is the mountain. The rock is the fortitude of His humiliation; the mountain the height of His exaltation. For as the apostle says, "This rock was Christ," so Christ Himself says, "A city set upon an hill cannot be hid,"
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist 2.32
… And hence comes that which the Lord Himself says in the gospel, "A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Concerning Man’s Perfection in Righteousness 32
… ” The statement therefore before us, “None is good save one, that is, God,” is used in some such way as that which is said of John, “He was not that light;” although the Lord calls him “a lamp,” just as He says to His disciples: “Ye are the light of the world: . . .neither do men light a lamp and put it under a bushel.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 2.1.2
… A city that is set on an hill cannot be hid. Neither do men light a candle, and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick; and it giveth light unto all that are in the house. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works”? But He did not set up this as the end; for He has added, “and glorify your Father who is in heaven.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 4.10
… Consequently, when He said that He was the light of the world, we are not to take the words to bear simply the sense intended when He addressed the disciples in similar terms, saying, “Ye are the light of the world.” For they are compared only to the kindled light, which is not to be put beneath a bushel, but to be set upon a candlestick;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 7.5
5. “The next day, John stood, and two of his disciples; and looking upon Jesus as He walked, he saith, Behold the Lamb of God!” Assuredly, in a special sense, the Lamb; for the disciples were also called lambs: “Behold, I send you as lambs in the midst of wolves.” They were also called light: “Ye are the light of the world;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 23.3
… Hear that He called themselves the candle. “So let your light shine,” saith He, “before men, that they, seeing your good works, may glorify,” not you, but “your Father who is in heaven.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 54.4
… A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid. Neither do men light a candle, and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick; that it may give light to all that are in the house: so let your light shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father who is in heaven:”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Ten Homilies on the First Epistle of John 1.13
… Is not that fulfilled which so many years before was promised to Abraham, that in his seed should all nations be blessed? It was promised to one believer, and the world is filled with thousands of believers. Behold here the mountain filling the whole face of the earth! Behold the city of which it is said, “A city set upon a mountain cannot be hid!”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 45.30
… 17 ). What does it profit then to “confess” indeed and yet to confess out of “the Temple”? What does it profit to pray, and yet not to pray on the Mount? “I cried,” says he, “unto the Lord with my voice: and He heard me out of His holy hill.” Out of what “hill”? Out of that of which it is said, “A city set upon a hill cannot be hid.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 48.2
2. “Great is the Lord, and greatly to be praised” ( ver. 1 ).…That is, “in the city of our God, in His holy mountain.” This is the city set upon an hill, which cannot be hid: this is the candle which is not hidden under a bushel,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 68.20
… He turneth to them and saith, “Why do ye imagine mountains full of curds, a mountain,” he saith, “wherein it hath pleased God to dwell therein”? ( ver. 16 ). “Why do ye imagine?” For as they are a light, because to themselves also hath been said, “Ye are the Light of the world,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 89.13
13. “Thabor and Hermon shall rejoice in Thy name.” Those mountains are here understood, but they have a meaning. “Thabor and Hermon shall rejoice in Thy name.” Thabor, when interpreted, signifies an approaching light. But whence comes the light of which it is said, “Ye are the light of the world,”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Twelve Books on the Institutes of the Cœnobia, and the Remedies for the Eight Principal Faults 4.31
… And when he had come thither, at once he sought out our own monastery which was at no great distance from the cave in which our Lord vouchsafed to be born of a virgin. And though he concealed himself here for some time, yet like “a city set on an hill”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 18.1
… For he was set on the top of a high mountain like that city in the gospel,
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 24.19
… For, as the Lord says, “A city set on an hill cannot be hid,”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 2
… Yet has He given a share of His own name to His servants and as He is Light, calls His saints light, for “Ye,” He says, “are the Light of the world,”
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 8.2
… In the world ye shall have tribulation ( John xvi. 33 ). For I consider to whom it was said, This is your hour, and the power of darkness ( Luke xxii. 53 ). If, then, the hour of light will be afterwards, since it is said to the elect, Ye are the light of the world (
Pseudo-Clement The First Epistle of the Blessed Clement, the Disciple of Peter the Apostle 2
… and devise thou good things before God and before men.” “The paths,” therefore, “of the righteous shine as the light, and the light of them advances until the day is perfect.” For the beams of their light illumine the whole creation even now by good works, as those who are truly “the light of the world,”
Pseudo-Clement The First Epistle of the Blessed Clement, the Disciple of Peter the Apostle 13
… That “the harvest is great, but the workmen are few,” this also is well-known and manifest. Let us, therefore, “ask of the Lord of the harvest” that He would send forth workmen into the harvest; such workmen as “shall skilfully dispense the word of truth;” workmen “who shall not be ashamed;” faithful workmen; workmen who shall be “the light of the world;”
Pseudo-Clement The Recognitions of Clement 8.4
… Therefore it was well said by One to the heralds of the truth, ‘Ye are the light of the world, and a city set upon a hill cannot be hid; neither do men light a candle and put it under a bushel, but upon a candlestick, that it may enlighten all who are in the house.’
5:15
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
[40] Unto you do I say, ye which hear, Ye are the salt of the earth: if then the salt become tasteless, wherewith shall it be salted? For any purpose it is of no use, but [41] is thrown outside, and men tread upon it. Ye are the light of the world. It is [42] impossible that a city built on a mountain should be hid.
Tertullian † AD 220 The Prescription Against Heretics 26
… He used Himself to tell them that a candle was not usually “pushed away under a bushel, but placed on a candlestick,” in order to “give light to all who are in the house.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Apparel of Women ii.13
… Else, what is (that): “Let your works shine?” Why, moreover, does the Lord call us the light of the world; why has He compared us to a city built upon a mountain; if we do not shine in (the midst of) darkness, and stand eminent amid them who are sunk down? If you hide your lamp beneath a bushel,
St Hippolytus † AD 235 The Refutation of All Heresies 5.2
… And (he affirms) that such stands not only in the most hallowed temples chief of idols, but that also, for the information of all, it is as it were a light not set under a bushel, but upon a candlestick, proclaiming its message upon the housetops,
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 1.10
… And again He said to them:— Believe on the light that ye may be children of light . And again He said:— I am the light of the world . And again He said:— No man lighteth a lamp and putteth it under a bushel or under a bed, or putteth it in a hidden place, but putteth it upon the lamp-stand that every one may see the light of the lamp .
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 To the Bishops of Egypt 2
… If however they have confidence in it, and know it to be in accordance with the doctrines of the Church, let them openly express their sentiments; for no man when he hath lighted a candle putteth it under the bushel
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 12.6
… For how long shall we hide the lamp under the bushel,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 15
“Neither do men light a candle and put it under the bushel, but on the candlestick, and it giveth light unto all that are in the house. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in Heaven.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 43
… I say not, forsake cities, and withdraw thyself from public affairs; but being engaged in them, show virtue. Yea, and such as are busy in the midst of cities, I would fain have more approved than such as have occupied the mountains. Wherefore? Because great is the profit thence arising. “For no man lighteth a candle, and setteth it under the bushel.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Dialogue Against the Luciferians 1
… all that eat thereof shall be polluted.” And in the Gospel the Lord says, “The lamp of the body is the eye: if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light.” For when the bishop preaches the true faith the darkness is scattered from the hearts of all. And he gives the reason,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 58.1
… from all unlawful desires, to have, that is, “our loins girded;” and to be fervent and to shine in good works, that is, to have “our lights burning.” For the Lord Himself said to His disciples in another place of the Gospel, “No man lighteth a candle and putteth it under a bushel, but on a candlestick, that it may give light unto all that are in the house.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 117.3
… For to Paul, who was yet to say, “But God forbid that I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ,” He was commending that same cross of His by carrying it on His own shoulders, and bearing the candelabrum of that light that was yet to burn, and not to be placed under a bushel.
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 The Book of Pastoral Rule 1.5
… For hence it was that the Truth said to His disciples, A city that is set on an hill cannot be hid: neither do they light a candle and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick, that it may give light to all that are in the house (
5:16
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
… For any purpose it is of no use, but [41] is thrown outside, and men tread upon it. Ye are the light of the world. It is [42] impossible that a city built on a mountain should be hid. Neither do they light a lamp and place it under a bushel, but on the lamp-stand, and it giveth light to all [43] who are in the house.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 2.9
1. That God is the Creator of the world is accepted even by those very persons who in many ways speak against Him, and yet acknowledge Him, styling Him the Creator, and an angel, not to mention that all the Scriptures call out [to the same effect], and the Lord teaches us of this Father
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.37.3
3. For this reason the Lord also said, “Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good deeds, and glorify your Father who is in heaven.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Idolatry 15
… to them the testimonies of darkness and the omens of their penalties are suitable. You are a light of the world, and a tree ever green. If you have renounced temples, make not your own gate a temple. I have said too little. If you have renounced stews, clothe not your own house with the appearance of a new brothel.
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Apparel of Women ii.13
… God is the inspector of the heart.” (That) we all know; provided, however, we remember what the same (God) has said through the apostle: “Let your probity appear before men.” For what purpose, except that malice may have no access at all to you, or that you may be an example and testimony to the evil? Else, what is (that): “Let your works shine?”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 5.10
… those who had been taught sublimely to ascend above all created things, and to hope for the enjoyment of the most glorious rewards with God on account of their virtuous lives, and who had heard the words, “Ye are the light of the world,” and, “Let your light so shine before men, that they, seeing your good works, may glorify your Father who is in heaven,”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 2.11
… In the same way every “living” will be justified, only not before God, when it is compared with those who are below and who are in the power of darkness. To them the light of the saints will shine. Here, perhaps, we have the key to the meaning of that verse:
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.3
… For whom will they shine? For those below them who will enjoy their light, after the analogy of the sun which now shines for those upon the earth? For, of course, they will not shine for themselves. But perhaps the saying, “Let your light shine before men,”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 6.3
… name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles,” so on the other hand those are dear to God through whose conformity to discipline the name of God is declared with a testimony of praise, as it is written, the Lord Himself forewarning and saying, “Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works and glorify your Father which is in heaven.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.27
… And then shall I say to them, I never knew you; depart from me, ye who work iniquity.” Also in the same place: “Let your light shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.”
Archelaus † fl. AD 278 The Acts of the Disputation with the Heresiarch Manes 22
22. The judges said: We know that a light shines through the whole house, and not in some single part of it; as Jesus also intimates when He says, that “no man lighting a candle puts it under a bushel, but on a candlestick, that it may give light unto all that are in the house.”
St Theonas of Alexandria † AD 300 The Epistle of Theonas, Bishop of Alexandria, to Lucianus, the Chief Chamberlain 1
… it has only been made to shine the more under the storms of persecution, and its truth and grandeur have only become always the more and more illustrious, so that now, peace being granted to the churches by our gracious prince, the works of Christians are shining even in sight of the unbelieving, and God your Father, who is in heaven, is glorified thereby;
St Methodius † AD 311 The Banquet of the Ten Virgins; or Concerning Chastity 6.3
… Now the oil represents wisdom and righteousness; for while the soul rains down unsparingly, and pours forth these things upon the body, the light of virtue is kindled unquenchably, making its good actions to shine before men, so that our Father which is in heaven may be glorified.
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 1.10
… And also our Lord Jesus called them darkness, for He said to His disciples;— Whatsoever I say unto you in the darkness, that speak ye in the light , namely, let your light shine among the Gentiles;
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 7.14
… for if any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him . Wherefore, my beloved children, let us by our works offer glory to our Father which is in heaven, that they may see our good works, and glorify our Father which is in heaven
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 10.20
… and if any was before a believer, let him receive a greater increase of faith, by believing in our Lord Jesus Christ, and let him understand whose name he bears. Thou art called a Christian: be tender of the name; let not our Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, be blasphemed through thee: but rather let your good works shine before men
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 15.26
… but if thou do them not, thou shalt be condemned. At once then begin to do these works, and abide in the faith; lest, like the foolish virgins, tarrying to buy oil, thou be shut out. Be not confident because thou merely possessest the lamp, but constantly keep it burning. Let the light of thy good works shine before men
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Against Publishing the Errors of the Brethren 11
… but when we are gentle and meek and subdued, and practise all love of wisdom. So also God said, “Let your light shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father who is in the heavens.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 9.10
… “The heavens declare the glory of God,” though only seen; and we therefore should declare God’s glory not only in speaking, but in silence, and in astonishing all men by the brightness of our life. For He saith, “Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 19
… For “hallowed” is glorified . For His own glory He hath complete, and ever continuing the same, but He commands him who prays to seek that He may be glorified also by our life. Which very thing He had said before likewise, “Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 46
And Himself too, when He was making laws for His own disciples, what said He? “Do miracles, that men may see you”? By no means. But what? “Let your light shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in Heaven.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 46
… v. 11 .) And Christ (spoke) thus of them that take offence: “Let them alone, they be blind guides of the blind” ( Matt. xv. 14 ); and again, “Woe unto you, when all men speak well of you” ( Luke vi. 26 ): and again, “Let your works shine, that men may see, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 8
… Having said then, that he was justified by faith, he shows that he glorified God by that faith; which is a thing specially belonging to a good life. For, “Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father Which is in heaven.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 22
This is that: “let your light shine before men” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 26
… But show me a man who has a wife, and children, and family, and yet pursueth wisdom. What are we then to say to all this? Must we not hang down our heads, and be ashamed? For Christ gave us no such commandment; but what? “Let your light shine before men” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 6
… and for this we are to blame. (For from hence the discourse is addressed unto us also.) For surely not even then did they trust to signs alone, but by the mode of life also many of the converts were attracted. For, “Let your light so shine before men,” saith He, “that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.” (St.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on 1 Timothy 10
… But if he should have a good report from his enemies, much more will he have it from his friends. For that it is not likely that he, whose life is blameless, should be ill-reported of, we may infer from the words of Christ; “Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in Heaven.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on 2 Timothy 6
… And often not only from a bad life, but from one defect, we enter into Hell, where there are not good qualities to counterbalance it, since the virgins were not accused of fornication or adultery, nor of envy or ill-will, nor of drunkenness, nor of unsound faith, but of a failure of oil, that is, they failed in almsgiving, for that is the oil meant.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 13
Let us then give to our discourse a becoming conclusion. And what conclusion is becoming? A suitable giving of glory to God; and that is suitable which is given, not by words only, but much more by actions. For He saith, “Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in Heaven.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 31.5
… For although the perseverance and purity of your compassionate benevolence is good, more is required of you; namely, “Let your light so shine before men, that they may behold your good works, and may glorify your Father which is in heaven.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 41
… So be it, certainly so be it! let these works shine before men, that they may see them, and rejoice and glorify your Father in heaven.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 133.2
… For all good works love to be set in the light, not in order to obtain glory from men, but, as the Lord saith, “that they seeing your good works may glorify your Father who is in heaven.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 145.5
… But righteousness ought to be so loved that not even bodily sufferings should hinder us from doing its works, but that, even when we are in the hands of cruel enemies, our good works should so shine before men that those who are capable of taking pleasure therein may glorify our Father who is in heaven.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 5.14
… have a reward from your Father who is in heaven.” But again, lest, understanding this wrongly, they should, through fear of pleasing men, be less useful through concealing their goodness, showing for what end they ought to make it known, He says, “Let your works shine before men, that they may see your good deeds, and glorify your Father who is in heaven.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 4.0
On that which is written in the Gospel, Matt. v. 16 , “Even so let your light shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father Who is in Heaven:” and contrariwise, Chap. vi., “Take heed that ye do not your righteousness before men, to be seen of them.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 4.1
1. It is wont to perplex many persons, Dearly beloved, that our Lord Jesus Christ in His Evangelical Sermon, after He had first said, “Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 43.3
… It is not enough that they are virgins; and that they have lamps. They are virgins, by reason of abstinence from unlawful indulgence of the senses; they have lamps, by reason of good works. Of which good works the Lord saith, “Let your works shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 43.14
… they have bought it, they have not been defrauded of men’s praises, they have sought men’s praises, and have had them. These praises of men aid them not in the judgment day. But the other virgins, how have they done? “Let your works shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 58.1
… His disciples in another place of the Gospel, “No man lighteth a candle and putteth it under a bushel, but on a candlestick, that it may give light unto all that are in the house.” And to show of what He was speaking, He subjoined and said, “Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 45.15
… but to go out by Christ is, in accordance also with that same faith, to take to outside works, that is to say, in the presence of others. Hence, also, we read in a psalm, “Man goeth forth to his work;” and the Lord Himself saith, “Let your works shine before men.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 82.1
… For of Him is such a grace, and accordingly therein the glory is not ours, but His. Hence also, in another passage, after saying, “Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works;” to keep them from the thought that such good works were of themselves, He immediately added, “and may glorify your Father who is in heaven.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Ten Homilies on the First Epistle of John 8.2
… This confession strengthens the heart, and makes a firm foundation of love. For if we ought to hide our good works lest they be seen of men, what becomes of that sentence of the Lord in the sermon which He delivered on the mount? Where He said this, there He also said a little before, “Let your good works shine before men.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 3.7
… who do what is written, “Let your works shine before men, that they may bless your Father which is in heaven.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 9.18
… And this is effectually fulfilled in our case when “men see our good works, and glorify our Father Which is in heaven.”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 26
… “Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works and glorify your Father which is in heaven
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 The Book of Pastoral Rule 3.35
… and he steals away, as it were, the roots of germination after having cast the seed, who shews not forth the work that is to be imitated. For hence in the Gospel the Truth says, That they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven (
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 11.45
… And indeed the foolish virgins took no oil in their vessels, but the wise ones took oil in their vessels with their lamps ( Matth. xxv .). Now our lamps are good works; of which it is written, Let your light shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven (
Pseudo-Clement The First Epistle of the Blessed Clement, the Disciple of Peter the Apostle 2
… For the beams of their light illumine the whole creation even now by good works, as those who are truly “the light of the world,” giving light to “those who sit in darkness,” that they may arise and go forth from the darkness by the light of the good works of the fear of God, “that they may see our good works and glorify our Father who is in heaven.”
5:17
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
… every one that shall do and teach shall be called great in the kingdom [49] of heaven. I say unto you now, unless your righteousness abound more than that of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall not enter the kingdom of heaven.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.34.2
… To this effect also Paul, His apostle, says in the Epistle to the Romans, “But now,
Tertullian † AD 220 An Answer to the Jews 9
… For the same John is called not merely an “angel” of Christ, but withal a “lamp” shining before Christ: for David predicts, “I have prepared the lamp for my Christ;” and him Christ Himself, coming “to fulfil the prophets,”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.7
… But since both the place and the work of illumination according to the prophecy are compatible with Christ, we begin to discern that He is the subject of the prophecy, which shows that at the very outset of His ministry , He came not to destroy the law and the prophets, but rather to fulfil them;
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.9
… Observe, he commanded that the law should be fulfilled. In whatever way he commanded it, in the same way might he also have first uttered that sentiment: “I came not to destroy the law, but to fulfil it.”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.12
… He kept the law thereof, and both in the former case did a work which was beneficial to the life of His disciples, for He indulged them with the relief of food when they were hungry, and in the present instance cured the withered hand; in each case in timating by facts, “I came not to destroy, the law, but to fulfil it,”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.36
… This vainglorious observer of the commandments was therefore convicted of holding money in much higher estimation (than charity). This verity of the gospel then stands unimpaired: “I am not come to destroy the law and the prophets, but rather to fulfil them.”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.44.4
… or else Tertullian might quote from memory, and think that to be in Luke which was only in Matthew—as he has done at least in three instances. (Lardner refers two of these instances to passages in chap. vii. of this Book iv., where Tertullian mentions, as erasures from Luke, what really are found in
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 5.14
… I fear He must be Marcion’s god (after all). If also the gospel of Christ is fulfilled in this same precept, but not the Creator’s Christ, what is the use of our contending any longer whether Christ did or did not say, “I am not come to destroy the law, but to fulfil it?”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Prayer 11
… For even Joseph, when dismissing his brethren for the purpose of fetching their father, said, “And be not angry in the way.” He warned us , to be sure, at that time (for elsewhere our Discipline is called “the Way” ), that when, set in “the way” of prayer, we go not unto “the Father” with anger. After that, the Lord, “amplifying the Law,”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Apparel of Women ii.2
… whereas he who is wary will be truly able to be secure. For His own servants, may the Lord by His mercy take care that to them it may be lawful even to presume on His goodness! But why are we a (source of) danger to our neighbour? why do we import concupiscence into our neighbour? which concupiscence, if God, in “amplifying the law,”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Exhortation to Chastity 7
… “My priests shall not pluralize marriages.” I may affirm even that that is plural which is not once for all. That which is not unity is number. In short, after unity begins number. Unity, moreover, is everything which is once for all. But for Christ was reserved, as in all other points so in this also, the “fulfilling of the law.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Monogamy 7
After the ancient examples of the patriarchs, let us equally pass on to the ancient documents of the legal Scriptures, that we may treat in order of all our canon. And since there are some who sometimes assert that they have nothing to do with the law (which Christ has not dissolved, but fulfilled),
Tertullian † AD 220 On Modesty 6
… and “forgetful of former things, we are reaching forward,” according to the apostle; and “the law and the prophets (were) until John,” according to the Lord. For even if we are just now beginning with the Law in demonstrating (the nature of) adultery, it is justly with that phase of the law which Christ has “not dissolved, but fulfilled.”
St Hippolytus † AD 235 On Genesis 1
… “Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden,” etc. For they who keep the commandments, and do not disclaim the ordinances of the law, enjoy rest both in them and in the doctrine of our Lord; and that is the meaning of “in the midst of the lots.” As the Lord says, “I am not come to destroy the law and the prophets, but to fulfil them.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.12
… And before our Saviour Jesus Christ this net was not wholly filled; for the net of the law and the prophets had to be completed by Him who says, “Think not that I came to destroy the law and the prophets, I came not to destroy but to fulfil.”
Archelaus † fl. AD 278 The Acts of the Disputation with the Heresiarch Manes 40
… and that it has no kinship with the new law of Christ, but is contrary and hostile to it, the one being the direct antagonist of the other. When I heard such a sentiment propounded, I repeated to the people that sentence of the Gospel in which our Lord Jesus Christ said of Himself: “I am not come to destroy the law, but to fulfil it.”
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 11.28
28. Christ is the end of the law ; but, tell me, is He come to destroy it or to fulfil it? And if Christ, the end of the law, does not destroy it, but fulfils it (as He says, I am come not to destroy the law but fulfil it
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 4.33
… For before faith came, we were kept in ward under the law , and, the law hath been our tutor to bring us unto Christ . And if ever thou hear any of the heretics speaking evil of the Law or the Prophets, answer in the sound of the Saviour’s voice, saying, Jesus came not to destroy the Law, but to fulfil it
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 10.18
… Be not amazed, said Paul, I know that it is hard for me to kick against the pricks: I know that I am not worthy to be called an Apostle, because I persecuted the Church of God ; but I did it in ignorance : for I thought that the preaching of Christ was destruction of the Law, and knew not that He came Himself to fulfil the Law and not to destroy it
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Selections from the Letters of St. Ambrose 63.24
… You perceive the two Testaments of the One Author; the old Scripture as a well deep and obscure, whence you can only draw with labour; it is not full, for He Who was to fill it was not yet come, Who afterwards said: “I am come not to destroy but to fulfil the Law.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 12.9
… Because this commandment was not one of the leading ones. It was not one of those which were accurately defined of our conscience, but a kind of partial and temporary one; and for this reason it was abolished afterwards.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 49
… For, “As the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them, so also the Son” ( c. v. 21 ); and “That all may honor the Son as they honor the Father”; and “The works which He doeth, the same doeth the Son likewise;” all these go to establish His equality. Again, concerning the Law He saith, “Think not that I am come to destroy the Law or the Prophets.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 64
… Why said He not, “I do it in order that they may believe that I am not equal to Thee”; for He ought on account of the suspicion to have come to this point. When He was suspected of breaking the Law, He used the very expression, even when they had not said anything, “Think not that I am come to destroy the Law” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 17.5
… Christ says of the Pharisees in another place, "What they say, that do; but do not after their works: for they say, and do not." So here also He adds, "For I say unto you, Except your righteousness exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven;"
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Baptism, Against the Donatists 3.19
… For He came not to destroy the law, but to fulfill.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 16
… “otherwise grace is no more grace,” since it is bestowed on us, not because we have done good works, but that we may be able to do them,—in other words, not because we have fulfilled the law, but in order that we may be able to fulfil the law. Now He said, “I am not come to destroy the law, but to fulfil it,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 34
… “Because they continued not in my covenant.” He reckons it as their own fault that they did not continue in God’s covenant, lest the law, which they received at that time, should seem to be deserving of blame. For it was the very law that Christ “came not to destroy, but to fulfil.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Grace and Free Will 25
… if righteousness come from nature, then Christ is dead in vain. But the law was in existence up to that time, and it did not justify; and nature existed too, but it did not justify. It was not, then, in vain that Christ died, in order that the law might be fulfilled through Him who said, “I am come not to destroy the law, but to fulfil it;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 75.10
… but because charity was not there, there was infirmity. From that infirmity who then shall make whole, but He who came to give charity? “A new commandment I give unto you, that ye love one another.” And because He came to give charity, and charity fulfilleth the Law, with good reason said He, “I came not to destroy the Law, but to fulfil.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 7.10
… It was the tenth hour. That number signifies the law, because the law was given in ten commandments. But the time had come for the law to be fulfilled by love, because it could not be fulfilled by the Jews by fear. Hence the Lord says, “I am not come to destroy the law, but to fulfill.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 122.9
… after saying, “He shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven,” He immediately added, “For I say unto you, That except your righteousness shall exceed [the righteousness] of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 19.8
8. “The law of the Lord is undefiled, converting souls” ( ver. 7 ). The law of the Lord, therefore, is Himself who came to fulfil the law, not to destroy it;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 68.10
… For “the Law came in, that transgression might abound.” But that which followeth, “But Thou hast made it perfect,” to the Law is thus referred, forasmuch as it is made perfect, that is, is fulfilled after that which the Lord saith in the Gospel, “I have not come to annul the Law, but to fulfil.”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Letters 16
… that He, who had been “made of a woman ,” as the Apostle says, might become also “under the law” which He had come, “not to destroy but to fulfil
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 17
The teaching of the Law, dearly beloved, imparts great authority to the precepts of the Gospel, seeing that certain things are transferred from the old ordinances to the new, and by the very devotions of the Church it is shown that the Lord Jesus Christ “came not to destroy but to fulfil the Law
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 34
… And so the wise men saw and adored the Child of the tribe of Judah, “of the seed of David according to the flesh ,” “made from a woman, made under the law ,” which He had come “not to destroy but to fulfil
St John of Damascus † AD 749 An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith 4.17
It is one and the same God Whom both the Old and the New Testament proclaim, Who is praised and glorified in the Trinity: I am come , saith the Lord, not to destroy the law but to fulfil it
St John of Damascus † AD 749 An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith 4.25
… So circumcision is now superfluous and contrary to holy baptism. For he who is circumcised is a debtor to do the whole law . Further, the Lord was circumcised that He might fulfil the law: and He fulfilled the whole law and observed the Sabbath that He might fulfil and establish the law
Pseudo-Clement The Clementine Homilies 3.51
“And His sending to the scribes and teachers of the existing Scriptures, as to those who knew the true things of the law that then was, is well known. And also that He said, ‘I am not come to destroy the law,’
5:18
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
[46] Think not that I came to destroy the law or the prophets; I came not to destroy, [47] but to complete.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 1.3.2
… And, in like manner, they assert that the ten Æons are pointed out by the letter Iota , which begins His name; while, for the same reason, they tell us the Saviour said, “One Iota , or one tittle, shall by no means pass away until all be fulfilled.”
St Hippolytus † AD 235 The Refutation of All Heresies 6.19
There are, then, according to Pythagoras, two worlds: one intelligible, which has the monad for an originating principle; and the other sensible. But of this (latter) is the quaternion having the iota, the one tittle,
St Hippolytus † AD 235 A discourse by the most blessed Hippolytus, bishop and martyr, on the end of the world, and on Antichrist, and on the second coming of our lord Jesus Christ 2
… appear and deceive men at the last times, and the beginning and end of his kingdom, and the advent of the Judge, and the life of the righteous, and the punishment of the sinners, in order that we all, bearing these things in mind day by day and hour by hour, as children of the Church, might know that “not one jot nor one tittle of these things shall fail,”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 1.2
… If, then, this be so, what term in theology is so small but that the effect of its weight in the scales according as it be rightly or wrongly used is not great? Of the law we are told “not one jot nor one tittle shall pass away;”
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 2.105
105. We however, who extend the accuracy of the Spirit to the merest stroke and tittle,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 16
“For verily I say unto you, Till Heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all come to pass.”
Pseudo-Clement The Clementine Homilies epistle-of-peter-to-james.2
… For such a thing were to act in opposition to the law of God which was spoken by Moses, and was borne witness to by our Lord in respect of its eternal continuance; for thus he spoke: “The heavens and the earth shall pass away, but one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law.”
Pseudo-Clement The Clementine Homilies 3.51
… And also that He said, ‘I am not come to destroy the law,’ and yet that He appeared to be destroying it, is the part of one intimating that the things which He destroyed did not belong to the law. And His saying, ‘The heaven and the earth shall pass away, but one jot or one tittle shall not pass from the law,’
5:19
St Ignatius of Antioch † AD 108 Epistle to the Ephesians: Shorter and Longer Versions 15
… “The kingdom of God is not in word, but in power.” Men “believe with the heart, and confess with the mouth,” the one “unto righteousness,” the other “unto salvation.” It is good to teach, if he who speaks also acts. For he who shall both “do and teach, the same shall be great in the kingdom.”
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
[46] Think not that I came to destroy the law or the prophets; I came not to destroy, [47] but to complete. Verily I say unto you, Until heaven and earth shall pass, there [Arabic, p. 33] shall not pass one point or one letter of the law, until all of it shall be [48] accomplished .
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 13.15
… knew who was least from the words, “Whosoever shall break one of these least commandments, and shall teach men so, shall be called least in the kingdom of heaven;” but who was the greatest of all they did not know, even if they had grasped the meaning of the words, “Whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven;”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 62.14
… and doctrines of men.” And again the Lord in the Gospel repeals this same saying, and says, “Ye reject the commandment of God, that ye may keep your own tradition.” Moreover, in another place He establishes it, saying, “Whosoever shall break one of these least commandments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 76.6
6. All which things, most brave and faithful soldiers of Christ, you have suggested to your brethren, fulfilling in deeds what ye have previously taught in words, hereafter to be greatest in the kingdom of heaven, as the Lord promises and says, “Whosoever shall do and teach so, shall be called the greatest in the kingdom of heaven.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 On Jealousy and Envy 12
… since He Himself teaches and says that he shall come unto life who keeps His commandments, and that he is wise who hears and does His words; that he, moreover, is called the greatest doctor in the kingdom of heaven who thus does and teaches;
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.97
… “The kingdom of God is not in word, but in power.” Also to the Romans: “Not the hearers of the law are righteous before God, but the doers of the law shall be justified.” Also in the Gospel according to Matthew: “He who shall do and teach so, shall be called greatest in the kingdom of heaven.”
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 21.21
… and I will give you a mouth and wisdom, that your enemies may not be able to overcome you, because it is not ye that speak, but the Holy Spirit of your Father; He shall speak in you .
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Treatise Concerning the Christian Priesthood 4
… For example alone is not enough to instruct others. Nor do I say this of myself; it is our Saviour’s own word. “For whosoever shall do and teach them, he shall be called great.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Against Marcionists and Manichæans 4
… Inasmuch then as Christ Himself came to instruct us in all virtue, He both tells us what ought to be done, and does it. “For,” he says, “he who does and teaches the same shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 16
5. “Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least commandments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called least in the kingdom of Heaven.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 4
… Hear what Christ saith to the disciples, “Go, ye and make disciples of all the nations,—teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I commanded you.” ( Matt. xxviii. 19 .) And again, “Whosoever shall break one of these least commandments, shall be called least in the kingdom of Heaven,” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 71
… Therefore He said, “Whosoever shall do and teach, the same shall be called great” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 3.5
… Thou knowest, too, that it was I who first began to seek to serve Thee. Remember, I beseech Thee, that this warrior of Thine was once a raw recruit with me. I have before me the declaration of Thy majesty: “Whosoever shall teach and not do shall be called least in the kingdom of heaven.”
St Jerome † AD 420 Against Jovinianus 2.10
… for they shall all know me, from the least of them unto the greatest of them.” The context of this passage clearly shows that the prophet is describing the future kingdom, and how can there possibly be in it a least or greatest, if all are to be equal? The secret is disclosed in the Gospel:
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 20.9
… Then it must be out of His present kingdom, the Church, that they are gathered. So He says, “He that breaketh one of the least of these commandments, and teacheth men so, shall be called least in the kingdom of heaven: but he that doeth and teacheth thus shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist 2.61
… but whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven." And immediately He continues, "For I say unto you, That except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Ten Homilies on the First Epistle of John 6.14
… only, when thou art within, thou art hidden; when thou art without, thou art made manifest. Thou unmakest Jesus and deniest that He came in the flesh; thou art not of God. Therefore He saith in the Gospel: “Whoso shall break one of these least commandments, and shall teach so, shall be called least in the kingdom of heaven.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 14.9
… for they say and do not. But they bind heavy burdens and grievous to be borne, and lay them on men’s shoulders; but they themselves will not move them with one of their fingers.” For if he who shall “break one of these commands, and shall teach men so, shall be called least in the kingdom of heaven,”
5:20
St Justin Martyr † AD 165 Dialogue with Trypho 105
… For He exhorted His disciples to surpass the pharisaic way of living, with the warning, that if they did not, they might be sure they could not be saved; and these words are recorded in the memoirs: ‘Unless your righteousness exceed that of the Scribes and Pharisees, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven.’
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
… 33] shall not pass one point or one letter of the law, until all of it shall be [48] accomplished . Every one who shall violate now one of these small commandments, and shall teach men so, shall be called lacking in the kingdom of heaven: every one that shall do and teach shall be called great in the kingdom [49] of heaven.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.13.1
… but [they exhibit] a fulfilling and an extension of them, as He does Himself declare: “Unless your righteousness shall exceed that of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Idolatry 2
… How will our “righteousness abound above that of the Scribes and Pharisees,” as the Lord has prescribed,
Tertullian † AD 220 On Monogamy 7
… such (parts), however, as relate to righteousness not only permanently remain reserved, but even amplified; in order, to be sure, that our righteousness may be able to redound above the righteousness of the scribes and of the Pharisees.
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 22.1
… The Christian ought not to be of doubtful mind, nor by anything drawn away from the recollection of God and of His purposes and judgments. The Christian ought in all things to become superior to the righteousness existing under the law, and neither swear nor lie.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 To Olympias 1
… For as a proof that more is demanded from us than from those who lived then, and that harder tasks are assigned to us, listen to Christ, when He says “Except your righteousness exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of Heaven.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 16
For as to His having said this in behalf not of the ancient laws, but of those which He was proceeding to enact, listen to what follows, “For I say unto you,” saith He, “Except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of Heaven.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 17
… since we cannot otherwise lay hold of the things of Heaven. For if we arrive but at the same measure, that of the ancients, we shall stand without that threshold; for “except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, ye cannot enter into the kingdom of Heaven.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 54
… Since Moses too was in this respect perfect; nevertheless these have more required of them than he. For “except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of Heaven.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 11
… Wherefore also Christ saith, “Except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the Kingdom of Heaven.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 12
… For they belong to necessary and urgent requisites, and the man who does not do them is to be punished to the utmost. This is why He said, “Except your righteousness exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 13
… for many there are, who to them that are without, seem to be righteous, yet are false. Now by righteousness is meant universal virtue. For hearken to Christ, how He saith, “Except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in nowise enter into the kingdom of heaven.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 51
… when we reach not to the virtue unto which they have attained, what pardon shall we have? If we must go beyond the Jews, (for, “Except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the Kingdom of Heaven”—
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 8
Ver. 13 . “For every one that partaketh of milk is unskilled in the word of righteousness: for he is a babe.” What is “the Word [doctrine] of righteousness”? He seems to me here to hint at conduct also. That which Christ also said, “Except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 19
… and this when he himself would be in danger. But if these things were done under the Old [Covenant] what excuse shall we have who live under the New, and do not attain even to the same measure with them? For if, “unless our righteousness exceed that of the Scribes and Pharisees, we shall not enter into the kingdom of Heaven” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 20.9
… for of the scribes and Pharisees He elsewhere says, “For they say and do not;” —unless therefore, your righteousness exceed theirs that is, so that you do not break but rather do what you teach, “ye shall not enter the kingdom of heaven.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 21.27
… For what does it profit a man that he is baptized, if he is not justified? Did not He who said, “Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he shall not enter into the kingdom of God,” say also, “Except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Baptism, Against the Donatists 4.21
… For He who said, "Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God," said also Himself, "except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist 3.56
… For He who said, "Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God," said Himself also, "Except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 35.5
… And yet I am not finding fault with this; do even this. So hungry and thirsty am I, that I am glad even of these crumbs. But yet I cannot keep back what He who died for us said whilst He was alive. “Except your righteousness exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 147.13
… Cut off some part of thy income; a tenth if thou choosest, though that is but little. For it is said that the Pharisees gave a tenth; “I fast twice in the week, I give tithes of all that I possess.” And what saith the Lord? “Except your righteousness exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven.”
5:21
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
… Join thine adversary quickly, and while thou art still with him in the way, give a ransom and free thyself from him; [55] lest thine adversary deliver thee to the judge, and the judge deliver thee to the tax-collector, [56] and thou fall into prison. And verily I say unto thee, Thou shalt not go out thence until thou payest the last farthing.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 2.32.1
1. Moreover, this impious opinion of theirs with respect to actions—namely, that it is incumbent on them to have experience of all kinds of deeds, even the most abominable—is refuted by the teaching of the Lord, with whom not only is the adulterer rejected, but also the man who desires to commit adultery;
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.13.1
… But I say unto you, That every one who hath looked upon a woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery with her already in his heart.” And again: “It has been said, Thou shalt not kill. But I say unto you, Every one who is angry with his brother without a cause, shall be in danger of the judgment.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Prayer 11
… After that, the Lord, “amplifying the Law,” openly adds the prohibition of anger against a brother to that of murder.
Tertullian † AD 220 On Modesty 6
… instead of, “Thou shalt not commit adultery,” “Whoever shall have seen with a view to concupiscence, hath already committed adultery in his own heart;” and instead of, “Thou shalt not kill,” “Whoever shall have said to his brother, Racha, shall be in danger of hell.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.9
… “Be ye angry, and sin not. Let not the sun set upon your wrath.” Also in the Gospel according to Matthew: “Ye have heard that it was said by the ancients, Thou shalt not kill; and whoever shall kill shall be guilty of the judgment. But I say unto you, That every one who is angry with his brother without cause shall be guilty of the judgment.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 16
“Ye have heard that it was said to them of old time, Thou shalt not kill.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 12
… Since then the race was not so easy as it is now. For this reason, He desires them to be clear not from murder only, as He did them of old time, but from anger also; nor is it adultery only that He bids them keep clear of, but even the unchaste look; and to be exempt not from false swearing only, but even from true. (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 3
… 39 .) “I will, be thou clean.” ( Matt. viii. 3 .) “Thou dumb and deaf spirit, I charge thee, come out of him.” ( Mark ix. 25 .) And again, “Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time, Thou shalt not kill; but I say unto you, That whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause, shall be in danger.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 24
… xv. 28 .) “If any one say (aught) unto you, ye shall say, The Lord hath need of him.” ( Mark xi. 3 .) “This day shalt thou be with Me in Paradise.” ( Luke xxiii. 43 .) “Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time, Thou shalt not kill; but I say unto you, that whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause, shall be in danger of the judgment.” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 14.9
… To whom God has committed much, of him He will ask the more. “Mighty men shall be mightily tormented.” No man need pride himself in the day of judgment on merely physical chastity, for then shall men give account for every idle word, and the reviling of a brother shall be counted as the sin of murder.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 36.8
8. Again, when our author insists upon interpreting, in connection with this matter, the words of the Lord, “Except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 19.3
… Again: "It has been said, Whosoever shall put away his wife, let him give her a writing of divorcement; but I say unto you, That whosoever shall put away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, causeth her to commit adultery, and is himself an adulterer if he afterwards marries another woman."
5:22
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
[50] Ye have heard that it was said to the ancients, Do not kill; and every one that [51] killeth is worthy of the judgement.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.16.5
… And therefore the Lord says, “As to every idle word that men have spoken, they shall render an account for it in the day of judgment.” And, “he who has looked upon a woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery with her already in his heart;” and, “he that is angry with his brother without a cause, shall be in danger of the judgment.”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.36.1
… From that Father, therefore, from whom the Son was sent to those husbandmen who slew Him, from Him also were the servants [sent]. But the Son, as coming from the Father with supreme authority ( principali auctoritate ), used to express Himself thus: “But I say unto you.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Idolatry 2
… or murder as to be reckoned only in the shedding forth of blood, and in the actual taking away of life. But how far wider an extent the Lord assigns to those crimes we are sure: when He defines adultery to consist even in concupiscence, “if one shall have cast an eye lustfully on,” and stirred his soul with immodest commotion; when He judges murder
Tertullian † AD 220 On Prayer 11
That we may not be as far from the ears of God as we are from His precepts, the memory of His precepts paves for our prayers a way unto heaven; of which precepts the chief is, that we go not up unto God’s altar before we compose whatever of discord or offence we have contracted with our brethren.
Tertullian † AD 220 On Patience 6
… Of course, meantime, impatience used to enjoy the opportunities which the law gave. That was easy, while the Lord and Master of patience was absent. But after He has supervened, and has united the grace of faith with patience, now it is no longer lawful to assail even with word , nor to say “fool”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 3.1.6
… “If My people had heard Me, if Israel had walked in My ways, I would have humbled her enemies to nothing;” by which he shows that it was in the power of the people to hear, and to walk in the ways of God. The Saviour also saying, “I say unto you, Resist not evil;” and, “Whoever shall be angry with his brother, shall be in danger of the judgment;”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 3.1-2.6
… And the Saviour also, when He commands, “But I say unto you, Resist not evil;” and, “Whosoever shall be angry with his brother, shall be in danger of the judgment;”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis iv.1-2.19
… e.g., that which says, “But I say unto you, Whoever is angry with his brother,”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 54.4
4. For since it is written, “Neither shall revilers inherit the kingdom of God,” and again the Lord says in His Gospel, “Whosoever shall say to his brother, Thou fool; and whosoever shall say, Raca, shall be in danger of the Gehenna of fire,”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.14
… “Let no evil discourse proceed out of your mouth, but that which is good for the edification of faith, that it may give grace to the hearers.” Of this same thing to the Romans: “Blessing, and not cursing.” Of this same thing in the Gospel according to Matthew: “He who shall say to his brother, Thou fool! shall be liable to the Gehenna of fire.”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 8
Give careful heed, too, to the words of the Lord, and note how, whenever He instructs us about His Father, He is in the habit of using terms of personal authority, saying, “I will; be thou clean;” and “Peace, be still;” and “But I say unto you;”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 22.1
… The Christian ought in all things to become superior to the righteousness existing under the law, and neither swear nor lie. He ought not to speak evil; to do violence; to fight; to avenge himself; to return evil for evil; to be angry.
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 199
XLVIII. The woman who has been abandoned by her husband, ought, in my judgment, to remain as she is. The Lord said, “If any one leave his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, he causeth her to commit adultery;”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 207
… his head.” And “a man indeed ought not to cover his head forasmuch as he is the image of God.” Oaths were shunned by Gregory, that pure soul, worthy of the fellowship of the Holy Ghost, content with yea and nay, in accordance with the commandment of the Lord Who said, “I say unto you swear not at all.” Gregory could not bear to call his brother a fool,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Treatise Concerning the Christian Priesthood 3.13
… but a furious temper causes great disasters both to him who possesses it, and to his neighbours. And there is no divine threat against those who fail to do the things referred to, but hell and hell-fire are threatened against those who are angry without a cause.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Three Homilies Concerning the Power of Demons 1
… and from these it will be plain and manifest to us, that if we were chastened for each of our sins, we should long ago have perished. He who has called his brother fool, “is liable to the hell of fire” saith He.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 15
… By the things of sense, by what happens before our eyes. And again, “Whosoever shall say to his brother, Raca, shall be in danger of the council.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 16
Wherefore then can He have said this? Not at random, nor vainly: but inasmuch as He was proceeding to ordain commandments greater than those of old, saying, “It was said to them of old time, Thou shalt not kill;
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 58
Come then, let us apply in each case the law of Christ. “He that saith to his brother, Thou fool, shall be in danger of hell fire.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 61
… Again, not to revile is a very small part of it, nevertheless this too casts out them that have not attained to it. “For he that saith to his brother, Thou fool, shall be in danger of hell fire.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 82
For to persuade us not to despise even these little things, hear what warning He gives us, saying, “He that saith to his brother, thou fool, shall be in danger of hell;”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 17
… Let us not be worse than the dogs, which, even when whipped and throttled, do not desert their master: but if the stranger also feed them, even so they do hurt. There are times when anger is useful; but this is when it barks against strangers. What means it, “Whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause?” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 29
… In exhortation, when it is said, “The sway of his fury is his destruction” ( Ecclus. i. 22 ); and, “A passionate man is not seemly” ( Prov. xi. 25 ); and such like: and again, “A man full of words shall not prosper” ( Ps. cxl. 11 ); and Christ again, “He that is angry with his brother without a cause” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 42
… “For whosoever looketh on a woman,” saith He, “to lust after her hath already committed adultery with her.” ( Matt. v. 28 .) And yet they who must be accountable for a mere idle look, refuse not even to lie rotting in the sin itself. “Whosoever shall say to his brother, Thou fool, shall be cast into hell fire.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 23
… This passion is even more vehement than anger. For it is not possible to feel anger when there is nothing proving it, but a man cannot help desiring even when the face which moveth to it is not seen. Therefore this passion indeed He did not cut off altogether, but added the words, “without a cause.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Commentary on Galatians 3
… Let not his calling them “foolish” surprise you; for it is not a transgression of Christ’s command not to call one’s brother a fool, but rather a strict observance of it. For it is not said simply, “Whosoever shall say to his brother, Thou fool,” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 4
… For, in that instance, the man’s virtue was in every point unimpaired, and there had been nothing lacking, but forasmuch as he was slothful in his business, he was rightly cast out. Nay, it is possible, even by railing only, to fall into Hell. “For whosoever” saith Christ, “shall say to his brother, Thou fool, shall be in danger of the hell of fire.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 5
For he makes a wide distinction between “commandments” and “ordinances.” He either then means “faith,” calling that an “ordinance,” (for by faith alone He saved us,) or he means “precept,” such as Christ gave, when He said, “But I say unto you, that ye are not to be angry at all.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 14
… Oh, no, I implore thee. Vast are the evils of which this is the source; far be it from a Christian soul. Do I not convince thee as I am speaking, do I not shame thee? Then does it now become my duty to alarm you. For hear what Christ saith: “Whosoever shall say to his brother, Thou fool, shall be in danger of the hell of fire.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Titus 1
… If then it is a commandment, it is not at my disposal. I fulfill what is commanded. For of things to be done, some are in our power, others are not. For what He commands, that is not in our power, what He permits, is left to our choice. For instance, “Whosoever shall say to his brother, Thou fool, shall be in danger of hell fire.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 48
… If the charge be true, then thou oughtest, even before the affront, to have been pricked at heart, and thank thine enemy for his rebukes; if it be false, despise it. He hath called thee poor, laugh at him; he hath called thee base-born and foolish, then mourn for him; for “He that saith to his brother, Thou fool, shall be in danger of hell fire.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 1
Nay, rather not even are these small, but on the contrary very great: yea so great as to deprive a man even of the kingdom of Heaven. How, and in what manner? “He that calleth his brother fool, is in danger” (He saith) “of hellfire.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 2
… The other affections which are within us, are in some cases useful. For instance, Anger is often useful. For (saith he) “unjust wrath shall not be innocent” ( Ecclus. i. 22 ): wherefore it is possible for one to be justly in wrath. And again, “He that is angry with his brother without cause, shall be in danger of hell.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 27
… Yea and to remember injuries too, is no small matter, but even a great sin. For it is said, “the ways of those who remember injuries [tend] to death.” ( Prov. xii. 28 , LXX.) And “He that is angry with his brother without a cause, shall be in danger of hell,” and he that “calleth his brother a fool” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 51.1
… Where is that fear of God which should make us tremble with the trembling spoken of by the Lord—“Whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause shall be in danger of the judgment”?
St Jerome † AD 420 Against Jovinianus 1.24
… David slew Uriah the Hittite and committed adultery with Bathsheba. And because he was a man of blood—the reference is not, as some think, to his wars, but to the murder—he was not permitted to build a temple of the Lord. But as for us, if we cause one of the least to stumble, and if we say to a brother
St Jerome † AD 420 Against the Pelagians 2
Matt. v. 22 . He who is angry…shall be in danger of council.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 9.13
… And it hath been declared by Thy Son, the Truth, that “Whosoever shall say to his brother, Thou fool, shall be in danger of hell fire.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Enchiridion 79
… To the wound, however, He immediately applies the cure, giving a rule for reconciliation with one’s offended brother: “Therefore, if thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath ought against thee; leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way: first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 5.0
On the words of the Gospel, Matt. v. 22 , “Whosoever shall say to his brother, thou fool, shall be in danger of the hell of fire.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 5.1
… Let him then who is leading now that life which has an end, fear, that in that life which is without end, he may have security. Therefore were we alarmed. For who would not fear Him who speaketh the truth, and saith, “Whosoever shall say to his brother, Thou fool, shall be in danger of hell fire.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 32.5
… Thou hast sinned against a brother; give him satisfaction, and thou art made whole. Thou didst a deadly thing quickly, but quickly too hast thou found a remedy. Who of us, my Brethren, can hope for the kingdom of heaven, when the Gospel says, “Whosoever shall say to his brother, Thou fool, shall be in danger of hell fire?”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Twelve Books on the Institutes of the Cœnobia, and the Remedies for the Eight Principal Faults 8.10
… observing with the utmost care that saying of the gospel: “Whosoever is angry with his brother is in danger of the judgment.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Twelve Books on the Institutes of the Cœnobia, and the Remedies for the Eight Principal Faults 8.20
… And, therefore to avoid the commission of murder, anger and hatred are cut off, without which the crime of murder cannot possibly be committed. For “whosoever is angry with his brother, is in danger of the judgment;”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Twelve Books on the Institutes of the Cœnobia, and the Remedies for the Eight Principal Faults 8.21
But you should know that in this, which is found in many copies, “Whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause, is in danger of the judgment,”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 16.15
… “Whosoever is angry with his brother, is in danger of the judgment;” and: “if thou remember that thy brother hath aught against thee, leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way, first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift.”
Early Popes (Pseudo-Isidorian Decretals) The Epistles of Pope Fabian 2.2
… “Of him that taketh away thy goods, ask them not again.” Moreover, there are certain things which might be thought most trivial were they not shown in the Scriptures to be of more serious import. Who would ever consider the man who says to his brother “Thou fool” worthy of hell-fire, were it not that the Truth Himself told us so?
5:23
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
… and every one that [51] killeth is worthy of the judgement. But I say unto you that every one who is angry with his brother without a cause is worthy of the judgement; and every one that saith to his brother, Thou foul one, is condemned by the synagogue; and whosoever [52] saith to him, Thou fool, is worthy of the fire of Gehenna.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.18.1
… and the Lord, wishing us to offer it in all simplicity and innocence, did express Himself thus: “Therefore, when thou offerest thy gift upon the altar, and shalt remember that thy brother hath ought against thee, leave thy gift before the altar, and go thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then return and offer thy gift.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Patience 12
… How will you “remit, and remission shall be granted” you if the absence of patience makes you tenacious of a wrong? No one who is at variance with his brother in his mind, will finish offering his “duteous gift at the altar,” unless he first, with intent to “reconciliate his brother,” return to patience.
Tertullian † AD 220 Five Books in Reply to Marcion 4
Peace with his brother: thus at length his prayers
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 27.1
1. Cyprian to the presbyters and deacons, his brethren, greeting. You have done uprightly and with discipline, beloved brethren, that, by the advice of my colleagues who were present, you have decided not to communicate with Gaius the presbyter of Didda, and his deacon; who, by communicating with the lapsed, and offering their oblations,
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.4
… but all things were common to them.” Of this same thing in the Gospel according to Matthew: If thou wouldest offer thy gift at the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath ought against thee; leave thou thy gift before the altar, and go; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift at the altar.”
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 23.3
… For this cause Christ said, If thou art offering thy gift at the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath aught against time, leave there thy gift upon the altar, and go thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Concerning Lowliness of Mind 12
… Seest thou how, from her assiduity the woman, being unworthy, became worthy? Desirest thou also to learn that we accomplish (our wish) by calling on him by ourselves more than by others? She cried out, and the disciples having come to him say, “Let her go away, for she is crying after us:”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 To Those Who Had Not Attended the Assembly 7
… And observe how he urges and incites those who have unjustly given pain to reconciliation with those whom they have wronged. “If thou offerest thy gift before the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath ought against thee, go thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 20.12
… “If thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath aught against thee”—He does not say, “wait for him to come to thee,” nor “speak with another as mediator,” nor “entreat some other,” but “do thou thyself make the advance towards him.” For the exhortation is, “Go thy way, first be reconciled to thy brother.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 16
“If thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath ought against thee; leave there thy gift before the altar, and go away; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 30
… him.’ Again, ‘if thou be grieved against any one, I command him that hath grieved thee to leave My gift and to run to thee.’ For He saith, “If thou art offering thy gift, and there remember that thy brother hath aught against thee, leave thy gift before the altar, and go thy way, first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Titus 1
… v. 22 .) This is a commandment. And again, “If thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath aught against thee, leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift.” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 13
… The Lord says in the Gospel: “If thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath aught against thee; leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 82.2
… But I know nothing of a peace that is without love or of a communion that is without peace. In the gospel I read:—“if thou bring thy gift to the altar and there rememberest that thy brother hath aught against thee; leave there thy gift before the altar and go thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift.”
St Jerome † AD 420 Against the Pelagians 2
23, 24 . “First be reconciled to thy brother.” Who is there that finds this command easy?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 21.27
… For it is there said, “Therefore, if thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath aught against thee; leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 32.5
… but behold in the same place the remedy: “If thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath ought against thee, leave there thy gift before the altar.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Twelve Books on the Institutes of the Cœnobia, and the Remedies for the Eight Principal Faults 8.13
… saying, “If then thou bringest thy gift to the altar and there rememberest that thy brother hath aught against thee, leave there thy gift at the altar and go thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 16.6
… “If thou bring thy gift to the altar and there remember that thy brother hath aught against thee, leave there thy gift at the altar, and go thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift.”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 96
… leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift.”
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 The Book of Pastoral Rule 3.22
… For it is written, If thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath ought against thee, leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way first to be reconciled to thy brother, and then thou shalt come and offer thy gift (
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 7.4
… But your Fraternity knows how the Truth says, If thou offerest thy gift before the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath ought against thee, leave there thy gift, and go thy way to be first reconciled to thy brother, and then thou shalt come and offer thy gift (
5:24
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
… and every one that saith to his brother, Thou foul one, is condemned by the synagogue; and whosoever [52] saith to him, Thou fool, is worthy of the fire of Gehenna. If thou art now offering thy gift at the altar, and rememberest there that thy brother hath conceived [53] against thee any grudge,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Concerning Lowliness of Mind 12
… Desirest thou also to learn that we accomplish (our wish) by calling on him by ourselves more than by others? She cried out, and the disciples having come to him say, “Let her go away, for she is crying after us:” and to them he says, “I am not sent, unless to the lost sheep of the house of Israel.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 20.18
18. Do not tell me, “I have besought him many times, I have intreated, I have supplicated, but I have not effected a reconciliation.” Never desist till you have reconciled him. For He said not, “Leave thy gift, and go thy way.” Entreat thy brother. But, “Go thy way. Be reconciled.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 57
This, when He sat on the mount also, He advised; at one time bringing him who has given the pain to him that had been pained, and saying, “Be reconciled to thy brother,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 19
… “If he be an unbeliever, let him remain with the wife, but not if he be a fornicator? And yet fornication is a less sin than unbelief.” I grant, fornication is a less sin: but God spares thine infirmities extremely. And this is what He doth about the sacrifice, saying, (S.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 16.10
10. What reason have you for saying that the law of Moses is pure Paganism? Is it because it speaks of a temple, and an altar of sacrifices, and priests? But all these names are found also in the New Testament. "Destroy," Christ says, "this temple, and in three days I will raise it up;" and again, "When thou offerest thy gift at the altar;"
5:25
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
… and whosoever [52] saith to him, Thou fool, is worthy of the fire of Gehenna. If thou art now offering thy gift at the altar, and rememberest there that thy brother hath conceived [53] against thee any grudge, leave thy gift at the altar, and go first and satisfy thy [54] brother, and then return and offer thy gift.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 1.25.4
… Verily, I say unto thee, thou shalt not go out thence until thou pay the very last farthing.”
Tertullian † AD 220 A Treatise on the Soul 35
… He bids us, therefore, show a kindly disposition to such a man. “Love your enemies,” says He, “pray for them that curse you,” lest such a man in any transaction of business be irritated by any unjust conduct of yours, and “deliver thee to the judge” of his own (nation
Tertullian † AD 220 A Treatise on the Soul 58
… It is therefore quite in keeping with this order of things, that that part of our nature should be the first to have the recompense and reward to which they are due on account of its priority. In short, inasmuch as we understand “the prison” pointed out in the Gospel to be Hades,
Tertullian † AD 220 On Patience 12
As regards the rule of peace, which is so pleasing to God, who in the world that is prone to impatience will even once forgive his brother, I will not say “seven times,” or “seventy-seven times?” Who that is contemplating a suit against his adversary will compose the matter by agreement,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 15
Thus, for example, further on also He said, “Agree with thine adversary.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 16
“Agree with thine adversary quickly, whilst thou art in the way with him.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 16
… For, (St. Matt. v. 40 .) “If any one will go to law with thee, and take away thy coat, thou shalt let him have thy cloak also:” and, (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 127.3
… It is this which makes the Saviour say in the gospel: “agree with,” or be complaisant to, “thine adversary whilst thou art in the way with him.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 130.7
… and then the judge will deliver you to the officer—at once your foe and your avenger—and you will be cast into prison; into that outer darkness which surrounds us with the greater horror as it severs us from Christ the one true light. And you shall by no means come out thence till you have paid the uttermost farthing,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 59.2
… “Agree with thine adversary quickly, whiles thou art in the way with him.” All the rest is alike: “Lest haply the adversary deliver thee to the judge, and the judge deliver thee to the officer, and thou be cast into prison.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 75.8
… To admonish, to teach, to rebuke, is ours; but to save, and to crown, or to condemn, and to cast into hell, is not ours; “But the Judge shall deliver to the officer, and the officer to the prison. Verily I say unto thee, thou shalt not go out thence, till thou payest the last farthing.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 45.13
… And what is that end to which thou shalt endure? Even till thou reachest the end of thy pathway. For as long as thou hearest not Christ, He is thine adversary in the pathway, that is, in this mortal life. And what doth He say? “Agree with thine adversary quickly, while thou art in the way with him.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 130.3
… The one was a law of fear, the other is a law of love. The law of love giveth forgiveness to sins, blotteth out the past, warneth concerning the future; forsaketh not its companion by the way, becometh a companion to him whom it leadeth on the way. But it is needful to agree with the adversary, whilst thou art with him in the way.
5:26
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
… Join thine adversary quickly, and while thou art still with him in the way, give a ransom and free thyself from him; [55] lest thine adversary deliver thee to the judge, and the judge deliver thee to the tax-collector, [56] and thou fall into prison.
Tertullian † AD 220 A Treatise on the Soul 35
… Evil deeds (one may be sure) appertain to life. Moreover, as often as the soul has fallen short as a defaulter in sin, it has to be recalled to existence, until it “pays the utmost farthing,”
Tertullian † AD 220 A Treatise on the Soul 58
… It is therefore quite in keeping with this order of things, that that part of our nature should be the first to have the recompense and reward to which they are due on account of its priority. In short, inasmuch as we understand “the prison” pointed out in the Gospel to be Hades, and as we also interpret “the uttermost farthing”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 42
… For who is there that will not desire, while he is in the flesh, to put on immortality, and to continue his life by a happy escape from death, through the transformation which must be experienced instead of it, without encountering too that Hades which will exact the very last farthing?
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 14.8
… and so also in the case of things opposite, it is his to say what sin, when a reckoning is made with the servants, is found to be a great loss, and what is less, and what, if we may so call it, is the loss of the very last mite, or the last farthing.
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 On Works and Alms 11
… “Behold the fowls of heaven, that they sow not, nor reap, nor gather into barns; and your heavenly Father feedeth them: are you not of more value than they?”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.58
… “I will visit their transgressions with a rod, and their sins with scourges. But my mercy will I not scatter away from them.” Also in Malachi: “And He shall sit melting and purifying, as it were, gold and silver; and He shall purify the sons of Levi.” Also in the Gospel: “Thou shalt not go out thence until thou pay the uttermost farthing.”
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 On the Soul and the Resurrection 1
… or, if our passionate nature makes that quite impossible, then we must plan that our failures in excellence consist only in mild and easily-curable derelictions. For the Gospel in its teaching distinguishes between a debtor of ten thousand talents and a debtor of five hundred pence, and of fifty pence and of a farthing
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 2.8
28. The fifth petition follows: “And forgive us our debts, as we also forgive our debtors.” It is manifest that by debts are meant sins, either from that statement which the Lord Himself makes, “Thou shalt by no means come out thence, till thou hast paid the uttermost farthing;”
5:27
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
… It was said that he that putteth away his wife should give her a writing of divorcement: [62] but I say unto you, that every one that putteth away his wife, except for the cause of adultery, hath made it lawful for her to commit adultery: and whosoever taketh one that is put away committeth adultery.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.13.1
… “For,” He remarks, “it has been said to them of old time, Do not commit adultery. But I say unto you, That every one who hath looked upon a woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery with her already in his heart.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Repentance 3
… In fact, how does the Lord demonstrate Himself as adding a superstructure to the Law, except by interdicting sins of the will as well (as other sins); while He defines not only the man who had actually invaded another’s wedlock to be an adulterer, but likewise him who had contaminated (a woman) by the concupiscence of his gaze?
Tertullian † AD 220 On Modesty 6
… Far be it; but we are establishing the law” —forsooth in those (points) which, being even now interdicted by the New Testament, are prohibited by an even more emphatic precept: instead of, “Thou shalt not commit adultery,” “Whoever shall have seen with a view to concupiscence, hath already committed adultery in his own heart;”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Concerning Lowliness of Mind 12
… She cried out, and the disciples having come to him say, “Let her go away, for she is crying after us:” and to them he says, “I am not sent, unless to the lost sheep of the house of Israel.” But when she had come to him by herself and continued crying, and saying, “Yes, Lord, for even the dogs eat from the table of their masters,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 17
“Ye have heard that it was said to them of old time,
St Jerome † AD 420 Against Jovinianus 1.24
… David slew Uriah the Hittite and committed adultery with Bathsheba. And because he was a man of blood—the reference is not, as some think, to his wars, but to the murder—he was not permitted to build a temple of the Lord. But as for us, if we cause one of the least to stumble, and if we say to a brother Raca, or
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Enchiridion 121
… For it is from these that we hear this voice: The end of the commandment is charity, and God is love. Wherefore, all God’s commandments, one of which is, “Thou shalt not commit adultery,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 19.21
… The words are: "Ye have heard that it has been said, thou shall not commit adultery; but I say unto you, that whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery with her already in his heart."
5:28
St Justin Martyr † AD 165 The First Apology 15
… for it is better for thee to enter into the kingdom of heaven with one eye, than, having two eyes, to be cast into everlasting fire.” And, “Whosoever shall marry her that is divorced from another husband, committeth adultery.”
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
[57, 58] Ye have heard that it was said, Do not commit adultery:
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.16.5
… for sons should have more veneration than slaves, and greater love for their father. And therefore the Lord says, “As to every idle word that men have spoken, they shall render an account for it in the day of judgment.” And, “he who has looked upon a woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery with her already in his heart;”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Idolatry 2
… just as if one were to regard adultery as to be accounted in kisses, and in embraces, and in actual fleshly contact; or murder as to be reckoned only in the shedding forth of blood, and in the actual taking away of life. But how far wider an extent the Lord assigns to those crimes we are sure: when He defines adultery to consist even in concupiscence,
Tertullian † AD 220 On Idolatry 23
… Enough, that the Lord has said faults are committed in the mind and the conscience. If concupiscence or malice have ascended into a man’s heart, He saith it is held as a deed.
Tertullian † AD 220 A Treatise on the Soul 15
… of their heart, “Why think ye evil in your hearts?” when David prays “Create in me a clean heart, O God,” and Paul declares, “With the heart man believeth unto righteousness,” and John says, “By his own heart is each man condemned;” when, lastly, “he who looketh on a woman so as to lust after her, hath already committed adultery with her in his heart,”
Tertullian † AD 220 A Treatise on the Soul 40
… The emotions of sin, indeed, when not resulting in effects, are usually imputed to the soul: “Whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after, hath already in his heart committed adultery with her.”
Tertullian † AD 220 A Treatise on the Soul 58
… Moreover, the soul executes not all its operations with the ministration of the flesh; for the judgment of God pursues even simple cogitations and the merest volitions. “Whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery with her already in his heart.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 15
… The Lord Himself, in short, when rebuking our thoughts, includes in His censures this aspect of the flesh, (man’s heart), the citadel of the soul: “Why think ye evil in your hearts?” and again: “Whosoever looketh on a woman, to lust after her, hath already committed adultery with her in his heart.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Apparel of Women ii.2
… But why are we a (source of) danger to our neighbour? why do we import concupiscence into our neighbour? which concupiscence, if God, in “amplifying the law,” do not dissociate in (the way of) penalty from the actual commission of fornication,
Tertullian † AD 220 On Exhortation to Chastity 9
… pray, does second marriage seem to you to border upon fornication, since in it are detected those ingredients which are appropriate to fornication? The Lord Himself said, “Whoever has seen a woman with a view to concupiscence has already violated her in his heart.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 3.1.6
… The Saviour also saying, “I say unto you, Resist not evil;” and, “Whoever shall be angry with his brother, shall be in danger of the judgment;” and, “Whosoever shall look upon a woman to lust after her, hath already committed adultery with her in his heart;”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 3.1-2.6
… And the Saviour also, when He commands, “But I say unto you, Resist not evil;” and, “Whosoever shall be angry with his brother, shall be in danger of the judgment;” and, “Whosoever shall look upon a woman to lust after her, hath already committed adultery with her in his heart;”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis iv.1.19
… And with respect to the precepts enjoined in the Gospels, no doubt can be entertained that very many of these are to be literally observed, as, e.g., when our Lord says, “But I say unto you, Swear not at all;” and when He says, “Whosoever looketh upon a woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery with her already in his heart;”
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 11
… And does not our Saviour, when intending to teach this very thing begin with the thoughts of the mind? saying, ‘Whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her, hath already committed adultery:’ and, ‘Whosoever shall be angry with his brother, is guilty of murder
St Ephrem the Syrian † AD 373 Ephraim Syrus: Nineteen Hymns on the Nativity of Christ in the Flesh 3
… The Holy One dwelt bodily in the womb; and He dwelt spiritually in the mind. Mary that conceived Him abhorred the marriage bed; let not that soul commit whoredom in the which He dwelleth. Because Mary perceived Him, she left her betrothed: He dwelleth in chaste virgins, if they perceive Him.
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 46.1
… Truly God’s laws would groan aloud on seeing so great a pollution on the earth. They have pronounced their prohibition of old “Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour’s wife”; and through the holy gospels they say that “Whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery already with her in his heart.”
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 6.35
… Remember ye what I say. What agreement can there be between our state and theirs? What communion hath light with darkness ? What hath the majesty of the Church to do with the abomination of the Manichees? Here is order, here is discipline , here is majesty, here is purity: here even to look upon a woman to lust after her
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 13.5
5. Being then in the flesh like others, He was crucified, but not for the like sins. For He was not led to death for covetousness, since He was a Teacher of poverty; nor was He condemned for concupiscence, for He Himself says plainly, Whosoever shall look upon a woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery with her already
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 On Virginity 21
… so that it has been on his heart that the man, who through any one particular sensation succumbs to the resulting pleasure, has received a wound from that sensation. This accords with the teaching given from the Divine lips, that “he who has satisfied the lust of the eyes has received the mischief already in his heart
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Duties of the Clergy 1.50
… For he ought to have not only his soul but even his eyes in restraint, so that no chance mishap may bring a blush to his forehead. For “whosoever looketh on a woman to desire her hath already committed adultery with her in his heart.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Concerning Repentance 1.14
… The bodily eye sees, but let the eye of the heart be closed; let modesty of mind remain. We have a Lord Who is both strict and indulgent. The prophet indeed said: “Look not upon the beauty of a woman that is all harlot.” But the Lord said: “Whoever shall look on a woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery with her already in his heart.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Concerning Widows 13
… But what does it profit to cut the flesh, when there may be guilt even in a look? “For whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her hath committed adultery already with her in his heart.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Instructions to Catechumens 2.5
… See then, in this case, how the devil hid his snare, in order that we might turn away from the modest, but salute and be friendly to the unchaste. For since he has heard Christ saying that “He who looketh on a woman to desire her, has already committed adultery with her,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Three Homilies Concerning the Power of Demons 1
… Therefore we should have been all carried off and would have disappeared, long ago, indeed very long ago. Again he who swears, saith he, even if he fulfil his oath, doeth the works of the wicked one. Who is there then, who has not sworn? Yea rather who is there who has never sworn falsely? He who looketh on a woman, saith he, with unchaste eyes,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 15.4
… So also he who does not avoid sins from afar, but walks near them, will live in fear, and will often fall into them. Besides, he who eagerly looks at strange beauties, although he may not commit adultery, hath in so doing entertained lust; and hath become already an adulterer according to the declaration of Christ;
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 7
If now thou art ashamed, and dost blush at the comparison, mount up to thine own nobility, and fly the sea of hell, and the flood of fire, I mean the pool in the theatre. For this pool introduces to that sea, and kindles that abyss of flame. Since if “he that looketh on a woman to lust after her hath already committed adultery,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 58
Come then, let us apply in each case the law of Christ. “He that saith to his brother, Thou fool, shall be in danger of hell fire. He that hath looked on a woman to lust after her, hath already committed adultery with her.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 82
For to persuade us not to despise even these little things, hear what warning He gives us, saying, “He that saith to his brother, thou fool, shall be in danger of hell;” and he that hath looked with unchaste eyes is a complete adulterer.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 12
… Or rather we have no need of a struggle at all if we do not throw the gates open to the enemy, or take in the seeds of mischief ( κακίας ). And this is why Christ chastised the man who looks unchastely upon a woman (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 25
… Do not they who did not feed Him go away into “the fire prepared for the devil?” ( Matt. xxv. 41 .) Will not he that hath soiled garments be “bound hand and foot” ( ib. xxii. 13 ), and go to ruin? Will, not he that demanded the hundred pence to be paid, be given over to the tormentors? Is not that said of the adulterers
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 7
… Again, to be told, “For every idle word we shall give account;” ( Matt. xii. 36 .) and, “whosoever looketh upon a woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery with her as soon as seen;” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 42
Know ye not before what a tribunal we are to stand? Do ye not consider that both for our words and thoughts an account is demanded of us, and we take no heed even to our actions. “For whosoever looketh on a woman,” saith He, “to lust after her hath already committed adultery with her.” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 22.5
… Let us fear lest in us also the prophecy be fulfilled, “Good virgins shall faint.” Notice that it is good virgins who are spoken of, for there are bad ones as well. “Whosoever looketh on a woman,” the Lord says, “to lust after her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 76.2
… And a prophet has said “Death has entered through your windows.” Our Lord too tells the Apostles: “Whosoever looketh upon a woman to lust after her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 125.7
… If your eye offend you or your foot or your hand, cast them from you. To spare your soul spare nothing else. The Lord says: “whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart.”
St Jerome † AD 420 Against the Pelagians 1.28
… For either we can avoid an evil thought, and consequently may be free from sin; or, if we cannot avoid it, that is not reckoned as sin which cannot be avoided.
Sulpicius Severus † AD 420 The Doubtful Letters of Sulpitius Severus 2.11
… concerning whom I think that John also spoke in his Epistle when he said, “If our heart condemn us not, then have we confidence towards God, and whatsoever we ask we shall receive from him.” I do not wish you to think that you have escaped the accusation of sin, although act does not follow desire, since it is written, “Whosoever
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 14.10
… Away, I say, with the thought, that before there was any sin, there should already have been committed regarding that fruit the very sin which our Lord warns us against regarding a woman: “Whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery with her already in his heart.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 12.12
… Far be it from us to believe this. For here is one person, one human being, and he as a whole will be condemned, unless those things which, as lacking the will to do, and yet having the will to please the mind with them, are perceived to be sins of thought alone, are pardoned through the grace of the Mediator.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 3.2
… Thus, a more correct and careful consideration of the matter might show us that, precisely as it is declared that the man who looketh on a woman to lust after her has committed adultery with her already in his heart,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 7.11
… avarice then has got the better of a man, good wrestler though he be, and he has done some avaricious act. Or there has been a passing lust; it has not brought the man to fornication, nor reached unto adultery, for when this does take place, the man must at all events be kept back from the criminal act. But he “hath seen a woman to lust after her;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 48.5
… and this He did in Lazarus. There are then those who have sin inwardly in the heart, but have it not yet in overt act. A man, for instance, is disturbed by any lust. For the Lord Himself saith, “Whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery with her already in his heart.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Twelve Books on the Institutes of the Cœnobia, and the Remedies for the Eight Principal Faults 7.22
… delighting in the advantages of poverty, not in the merit of the virtue, and satisfied with the burden of necessity, not without coldness of heart. For just as the word of the gospel declares of those who are not defiled in body, that they are adulterers in heart;
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 5.11
… But if they do not contain let them marry: for it is better to marry than to burn;” (3) that which is conceived in heart and mind, of which the Lord says in the gospel: “Whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her hath already committed adultery with her in his heart.”
Pseudo-Clement The Recognitions of Clement 7.37
… ‘Whosoever shall look upon a woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery with her already in his heart.’ And to this He added: ‘If thy right eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee: for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members perish, rather than thy whole body be cast into hell-fire.’
5:29
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
[57, 58] Ye have heard that it was said, Do not commit adultery: but I now say unto you, that every one that looketh at a woman lusting after her hath forthwith already [59] [Arabic, p. 34] committed adultery with her in his heart.
St Peter of Alexandria † AD 311 The Genuine Acts of Peter 1
… This did not escape the notice of this holy man. For when his hypocrisy was laid bare, immediately using the evangelical sword, “If thy right eye offend thee, pluck it out and cast it from thee,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 17
“If thy right eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 46
… Hear Peter, saying, “Behold we have forsaken all, and followed Thee; what shall we have therefore?” Hear also Christ saying to them, “Ye shall sit upon twelve thrones,” and, “every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or father, or mother, shall receive an hundredfold in this world, and shall inherit everlasting life.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Philippians 2
… How then, says he, “If it be possible, live peaceably with all men”? “Live peaceably” ( Rom. xii. 18 .), he says, not, Love so as to be harmed by that friendship; for he says, “if thy right eye causeth thee to stumble, pluck it out, and cast it from thee; that ye may be sincere” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Colossians 8
So Christ also saith, “If thy right eye causeth thee to stumble,” that is, if thou lookest unchastely, “cut it out” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 57
… and these same again were separated, though unwillingly, yet for their good. Thus also Corah and his company agreed together for evil, therefore they were separated for good; and Judas agreed with the Jews for evil. So division may be good, and agreement may be evil. Wherefore It saith, “If thine eye offend thee, smite it out, if thy foot, cut it off.” (
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 The Ecclesiastical History of Theodoret 1.1
… but when he saw him playing the madman and making public declaration of his impiety, he deposed him from the order of the presbytery, for he heard the law of God loudly declaring, “ If thy right eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 The Ecclesiastical History of Theodoret 2.27
… and further the law of the gospel which plainly ordains “if thy right eye offend thee pluck it out and cast it from thee.”
5:30
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
… but I now say unto you, that every one that looketh at a woman lusting after her hath forthwith already [59] [Arabic, p. 34] committed adultery with her in his heart. If thy right eye injure thee, put it out and cast it from thee; for it is preferable for thee that one of thy [60] members should perish, and not thy whole body go into the fire of hell .
5:31
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
… for it is preferable for thee that one of thy [60] members should perish, and not thy whole body go into the fire of hell . And if thy right hand injure thee, cut it off and cast it from thee; and it is better for thee that [61] one of thy members should perish, and not thy whole body fall into Gehenna.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 13
… For the law of nature ordered one man to associate with one woman throughout. And this Christ shows in the words, “He which made them at the beginning, made them male and female.” ( ib. xix. 4 .) But the Law of Moses neither forbade the putting away of one and the taking in of another, nor prohibited the having of two at once! (
5:32
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 8
… And if thy right hand injure thee, cut it off and cast it from thee; and it is better for thee that [61] one of thy members should perish, and not thy whole body fall into Gehenna. It was said that he that putteth away his wife should give her a writing of divorcement: [62]
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.34
… So that Moses for the future must be considered as being confirmed by Him, since he prohibits divorce in the same sense as Christ does, if any unchastity should occur in the wife. For in the Gospel of Matthew he says, “Whosoever shall put away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, causeth her to commit adultery.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Modesty 16
… inasmuch as “whoever shall have dismissed a wife (for any cause) except the cause of adultery, maketh her commit adultery; and he who marrieth one dismissed by a husband committeth adultery.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 14.24
But perhaps some Jewish man of those who dare to oppose the teaching of our Saviour will say, that when Jesus said, “Whosoever shall put away his own wife, saving for the cause of fornication, maketh her an adulteress,”
Archelaus † fl. AD 278 The Acts of the Disputation with the Heresiarch Manes 42
42. But I shall also offer, to the best of my ability, some expositions of the other words referred to; that is to say, I shall show that Jesus neither said nor did aught that was contrary to Moses. And first, as to the word, “An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth,”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 188
IX. The sentence of the Lord that it is unlawful to withdraw from wedlock, save on account of fornication,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 17
4. “Now it hath been said, Whosoever shall put away his wife, let him give her a writing of divorcement.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 19
Because it is a law expressly appointed by Christ which he is about to read to them about the “not putting away a wife without fornication; “(S.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Thessalonians 5
… Yet he who defiled her has not a wife, but she is bound to a husband. Well then, thou also art bound to a wife; so that in like manner thy offence also is adultery. For it is said, “Every one that putteth away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, maketh her an adulteress: and whosoever shall marry her when she is put away, committeth adultery.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 63
… Seest thou how great an evil this is? “If,” It saith, “any faithful woman have a husband that believeth not, and if he be pleased to dwell with her, let her not leave him.” ( 1 Cor. vii. 13 .) Not so concerning a harlot; but what? “If any man put away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, he causeth her to commit adultery.” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 55.3
… The apostle does not promulgate this decree on his own authority but on that of Christ who speaks in him. For he has followed the words of Christ in the gospel: “whosoever shall put away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, causeth her to commit adultery: and whosoever shall marry her that is divorced, committeth adultery.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Good of Marriage 6
… charity of the married ought to beware, lest whilst it seek for itself occasion of larger honor, it do that for its partner which cause condemnation. “For whosoever putteth away his wife, except for the cause of fornication, maketh her to commit adultery.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Marriage and Concupiscence 1.11
… “Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ also loved the Church.” Of this bond the substance undoubtedly is this, that the man and the woman who are joined together in matrimony should remain inseparable as long as they live; and that it should be unlawful for one consort to be parted from the other, except for the cause of fornication.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 149.10
… He heareth the words of the servant of God, he heareth the Prophet, he heareth the Apostle, and he doeth it not; he is told by one in whose hands is a “sword twice sharpened,” “Thou shalt not do it: it is not lawful for thee: God alloweth thee not to put away thy wife, “save for the cause of fornication.”
5:33
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 9
… nor by the earth, for it is a footstool under his feet; nor yet by [4] Jerusalem, for it is the city of the great King. Neither shalt thou swear by thy [5] head, for thou canst not make in it one lock of hair black or white. But your word shall be either Yea or Nay, and what is in excess of this is of the evil one.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.13.1
… “It has been said, Thou shalt not kill. But I say unto you, Every one who is angry with his brother without a cause, shall be in danger of the judgment.” And, “It hath been said, Thou shalt not forswear thyself. But I say unto you, Swear not at all; but let your conversation be, Yea, yea, and Nay, nay.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 14.14
… for if the expression, “he finished these words,” may be applied to no other, neither to Moses, nor to any of the prophets, but only to Jesus, then one would dare to say that Jesus alone finished His words, He who came to put an end to things, and to fulfil what was defective in the law, by saying, “It was said to them of old time,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 17
5. “Again, ye have heard that it was said to them of old time, Thou shalt not forswear thyself, but shalt perform unto the Lord thine oaths. But I say unto you, swear not at all.”
Rufinus of Aquileia † AD 411 The Apology of Rufinus. Addressed to Apronianus, in Reply to Jerome's Letter to Pammachius 2.3
… It is this. Since our Lord and Saviour says in the Gospels “It was said to them of old time, Thou shalt not forswear thyself, but shalt pay to the Lord thy vows, but I say unto you, Swear not at all;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 19.25
… For if "an eye for an eye" is opposed to "If any one smite thee on the cheek, turn to him the other also," is there not as much opposition between "Thou shalt perform unto the Lord thine oath," and "Swear not at all?"
5:34
St Justin Martyr † AD 165 The First Apology 16
And with regard to our not swearing at all, and always speaking the truth, He enjoined as follows: “Swear not at all; but let your yea be yea, and your nay, nay; for whatsoever is more than these cometh of evil.”
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 9
[1] Ye have heard also that it was said unto the ancients, Lie not, but perform unto [2] God in thy oaths:
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.2.6
6. For they do not receive from the Father the knowledge of the Son; neither do they learn who the Father is from the Son, who teaches clearly and without parables Him who truly is God. He says: “Swear not at all; neither by heaven, for it is God’s throne; nor by the earth, for it is His footstool; neither by Jerusalem, for it is the city of the great King.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Idolatry 11
… In the next place proceeding to mendacity, the minister of covetousness (of false swearing I am silent, since even swearing is not lawful
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 2.1.3
… This also, I think, is indicated in sacred Scripture by the declaration of the prophet, “Do not I fill heaven and earth? saith the Lord;” and again, “The heaven is My throne, and the earth is My footstool;” and by the Saviour’s words, when He says that we are to swear “neither by heaven, for it is God’s throne; nor by the earth, for it is His footstool.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 2.4.1
… Further, do not those admirable principles which He lays down respecting oaths, saying that we ought not to “swear either by heaven, because it is the throne of God; nor by the earth, because it is His footstool,”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis iv.1.19
… And with respect to the precepts enjoined in the Gospels, no doubt can be entertained that very many of these are to be literally observed, as, e.g., when our Lord says, “But I say unto you, Swear not at all;”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis iv.1-2.19
… e.g., that which says, “But I say unto you, Whoever is angry with his brother,” and so on. And again, “But I say unto you, Swear not at all.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 6.23
… And even if, as we said, Heracleon’s idea was a lofty one, that the whole world was the shoe of Jesus, yet I think we ought not to agree with him. For how can it be harmonized with such a view, that “Heaven is My throne and the earth My footstool,” a testimony which Jesus accepts as said of the Father?
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.13
… (neither by heaven, because it is God’s throne; nor by the earth, because it is His footstool; nor by Jerusalem, because it is the city of the great King; neither shalt thou swear by thy head, because thou canst not make one hair white or black.) But let your discourse be, Yea, yea; Nay, nay: (for whatever is fuller than these is of evil.”)
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 199
… Herod was none the better for fulfilling his oath, when, of course only to save himself from perjury, he became the prophet’s murderer. Swearing is absolutely forbidden,
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 207
… or prophesying, having his head covered, dishonoureth his head.” And “a man indeed ought not to cover his head forasmuch as he is the image of God.” Oaths were shunned by Gregory, that pure soul, worthy of the fellowship of the Holy Ghost, content with yea and nay, in accordance with the commandment of the Lord Who said, “I say unto you swear not at all.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Concerning Virgins 3.6
… “But for their sakes which sat with him,” it is said. What is more base than that a murder should be committed in order not to displease those who sat at meat? “And,” it follows, “for his oath’s sake.” What a new religion! He had better have forsworn himself. The Lord therefore in the Gospel bids us not to swear at all,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 15.4
… and open the Gospel, which thou takest in hand when thou biddest swear; and when thou hearest what Christ there declares concerning oaths, shudder and desist! What then does He there say concerning oaths? “But I say unto you, Swear not at all.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 19.14
… but of the will only, and the affections of the soul awakened, and the Gospel will be thy surer guardian, carrying it as thou wilt then do, not outside, but treasured up within; yea, in the soul’s secret chambers. When thou risest up then from thy bed, and when thou goest out of thine house, repeat this law: “I say unto you, Swear not at all.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 22
… for through so many words as He hath spent He ceases not to set Him before us, admiring His wisdom, His providence, His tender care extending through all things, both great and small. Thus, both when He was speaking of Jerusalem, He called it “the city of the Great King;” and when He mentioned Heaven, He spake of it again as “God’s throne;”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 9
… Is this the end of your bills, and your bonds, that you should sacrifice your own soul? What gain do you get so great as the loss? Has he forsworn himself? You have undone both him and yourself. But has he not? even so still you have undone (both), by forcing him to transgress the commandment.
St Jerome † AD 420 Against Jovinianus 2.10
… That Lord, so you suppose, is a glutton who fasted forty days to hallow Christian fasting; who calls them blessed that hunger and thirst; who says that He has food, not that which the disciples surmised, but such as would not perish for ever;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 47.2
… This is, as I have said, another question, and one which would perchance perplex me, were it not for those examples of Isaac and Jacob, to which, for aught I know, others might be added. It may be that some scruple might yet be suggested by the precept in the New Testament, “Swear not at all;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Lying 28
… And therefore he is not found to have sworn except in writing, where there is more wary forethought, and no precipitate tongue withal. And this indeed came of evil, as it is said, “Whatever is more than these is of evil:”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Lying 37
… Therefore there is no reason why it should be said here He will destroy all who speak leasing, but not all leasing: because all lies, universally, are cut off in this saying, “And no falsehood proceedeth out of his mouth.” But another saith, it is to be so taken as the Apostle Paul took our Lord’s saying, “But I say unto you, Swear not at all.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 2.9
… But if they take a fleshly view of what is said, “The heaven is my throne, and the earth is my footstool,” —to which passage our Lord also bears testimony, when He says, “Swear not at all: neither by heaven, for it is God’s throne; nor by the earth, for it is His footstool,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 89.4
… “I have sworn unto David My servant.” How confidently does he speak, who understands, whose mouth serves truth! I speak without fear; since “Thou hast said.” If Thou makest me fearless, because Thou hast said, how much more so dost Thou make me, when Thou hast sworn! For the oath of God is the assurance of a promise. Man is justly forbidden to swear:
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 110.11
… but He is a Priest on account of the flesh which He assumed, on account of the victim which He was to offer for us received from us. “The Lord,” then, “hath sworn.” What then meaneth, the Lord hath sworn? Doth the Lord, who forbiddeth men to swear,
Pseudo-Clement The Clementine Homilies 3.56
… If ye then, being evil, know to give good gifts to your children, how much more shall your heavenly Father give good things to those who ask Him, and to those who do His will!’ But to those who affirmed that He was in the temple, He said, ‘Swear not by heaven, for it is God’s throne; nor by the earth, for it is the footstool of His feet.’
5:35
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 9
[1] Ye have heard also that it was said unto the ancients, Lie not, but perform unto [2] God in thy oaths: but I say unto you, Swear not at all; neither by heaven, for it [3] is God’s throne;
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.4.1
1. Further, also, concerning Jerusalem and the Lord, they venture to assert that, if it had been “the city of the great King,”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.36.5
… there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. For many are called, but few are chosen.” Now, by these words of His, does the Lord clearly show all [these points, viz.,] that there is one King and Lord, the Father of all, of whom He had previously said, “Neither shalt thou swear by Jerusalem, for it is the city of the great King;”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 10.16
… And first, let us fix our attention on the words of John, beginning, “And Jesus went up to Jerusalem.” Now Jerusalem, as the Lord Himself teaches in the Gospel according to Matthew,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Instructions to Catechumens 1.5
… But if he forbids it with so much care, and takes so much thought about the matter as to class him who takes an oath with the evil one (for whatsoever is more than these, namely, than yea and nay, saith he, is of the devil),
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 22
Which accordingly He doth here also; for through so many words as He hath spent He ceases not to set Him before us, admiring His wisdom, His providence, His tender care extending through all things, both great and small. Thus, both when He was speaking of Jerusalem, He called it “the city of the Great King;”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 46.7
… Since, therefore, the evangelists and all the Scriptures speak of Jerusalem as the holy city, and since the psalmist commands us to worship the Lord “at his footstool;” allow no one to call it Sodom and Egypt, for by it the Lord forbids men to swear because “it is the city of the great king.”
5:36
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 9
[1] Ye have heard also that it was said unto the ancients, Lie not, but perform unto [2] God in thy oaths: but I say unto you, Swear not at all; neither by heaven, for it [3] is God’s throne; nor by the earth, for it is a footstool under his feet; nor yet by [4] Jerusalem, for it is the city of the great King.
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Apparel of Women ii.6
… For, whatever is wont to be burned to the honour of the unclean spirit, that—unless it is applied for honest, and necessary, and salutary uses, for which God’s creature was provided—may seem to be a sacrifice. But, however, God saith, “Which of you can make a white hair black, or out of a black a white?”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 On the Dress of Virgins 16
… Your Lord says, “Thou canst not make one hair white or black;”
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Defence of His Flight. (Apologia de Fuga.) 15
… but gave Himself up to them that conspired against Him, that He might shew to all men that the life and death of man depend upon the divine sentence; and that without our Father which is in heaven, neither a hair of man’s head can become white or black, nor a sparrow ever fall into the snare
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 7.10
10. Ye applaud what is now said, but when ye have amended, ye will applaud in a greater degree not only us, but also yourselves; and ye will hear with more pleasure what is spoken; and ye will call upon God with a pure conscience, who is so sparing of thee, O man! that He saith, “Neither shalt thou swear by thy head.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 17
“Neither by thy head,” saith He, “because thou canst not make one hair white or black.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 20
… And while they have the failings of either, they are bereaved of the excuse of either, being ridiculous not owing to their words only, but to their whole appearance also. For why, pray, dost thou stiffen up thy neck? or why walk on tiptoe? why knit up thy brows? why stick thy breast out? Thou canst not make one hair white or black, (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Christian Doctrine 4.21
… but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.’ Now can sincerity and truth continue to exist when what is sincere is polluted, and what is true is changed by meretricious coloring and the deceptions of quackery into a lie? Thy Lord says, ‘Thou canst not make one hair white or black;’
5:37
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 9
… but I say unto you, Swear not at all; neither by heaven, for it [3] is God’s throne; nor by the earth, for it is a footstool under his feet; nor yet by [4] Jerusalem, for it is the city of the great King. Neither shalt thou swear by thy [5] head, for thou canst not make in it one lock of hair black or white.
Tertullian † AD 220 The Prescription Against Heretics 26
… Moreover, they remembered (the words): “Let your communication be yea, yea; nay, nay; for whatsoever is more than this cometh of evil;”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Flesh of Christ 23
… But with us there is no equivocation, nothing twisted into a double sense. Light is light; and darkness, darkness; yea is yea; and nay, nay; “whatsoever is more than these cometh of evil.”
Tertullian † AD 220 Against Praxeas 9
… For, of course, all things will be what their names represent them to be; and what they are and ever will be, that will they be called; and the distinction indicated by the names does not at all admit of any confusion, because there is none in the things which they designate. “Yes is yes, and no is no; for what is more than these, cometh of evil.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 54.14
… Already their case has been examined, already sentence concerning them has been pronounced; nor is it fitting for the dignity of priests to be blamed for the levity of a changeable and inconstant mind, when the Lord teaches and says, “Let your communication be, Yea, yea; Nay, nay.”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 45
… What has become of the story of your labours? Or must we disbelieve them? How can we avoid giving credit to what has long been hid when we see what is plain? What shall we say of your having by tremendous oaths bound souls which fled for refuge to God, when what is more than yea and nay is carefully attributed to the devil?
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Three Homilies Concerning the Power of Demons 1
… Is there then any one of us who has never sinned this sin? What then? ought he to be straightway carried off? Therefore we should have been all carried off and would have disappeared, long ago, indeed very long ago. Again he who swears, saith he, even if he fulfil his oath, doeth the works of the wicked one.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 17
“But let your yea, be yea; and your nay, nay: for that which exceedeth these cometh of the evil one.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 8
Wherefore, with a loud and clear voice, I proclaim to all and testify, that those who are notorious for this transgression, who utter words which come “of the evil one,” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 10
… whereas we call upon Him not for these, but quite other purposes.—If a man refuse to believe you, and that is why you swear, say to him, “Believe me:” however, if you will needs make oath, swear by yourself. I say this, not to set up a law against Christ’s law; God forbid; for it is said. “Let your yea be yea, and your nay, nay (
St Jerome † AD 420 Against the Pelagians 2
37 . “Let your speech be Yea, yea, Nay, nay.” Who has ever kept this commandment? The Psalmist says Ps. cxvi. 11 . All men are liars.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 82.21
… I beseech you, consider that the man who thinks this may lie whenever he thinks fit, because this involves the whole important question whether to say what is false be at any time the duty of a good man, especially of a Christian man, to whom it has been said, “Let your yea be yea, and your nay, nay, lest ye fall into condemnation,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 15.11
… When, therefore, that is in the word which is in the knowledge, then there is a true word, and truth, such as is looked for from man; such that what is in the knowledge is also in the word, and what is not in the knowledge is also not in the word. Here may be recognized, “Yea, yea; nay, nay.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 15.14
… Accordingly, as though uttering Himself, the Father begat the Word equal to Himself in all things; for He would not have uttered Himself wholly and perfectly, if there were in His Word anything more or less than in Himself. And here that is recognized in the highest sense, “Yea, yea; nay, nay.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Enchiridion 22
… It is quite enough that the deception should be pardoned, without its being made an object of laudation, especially among the heirs of the new covenant, to whom it is said: “Let your communication be, Yea, yea; Nay, nay: for whatsoever is more than these cometh of evil.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Lying 6
… nay, nay; for whatsoever is more than these cometh of evil.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Against Lying 33
… Yet at that time when she did for the Israelite spies that good, and, for her condition of life, laudable work, she was not as yet such that it should be required of her, “In your mouth let Yea be yea, Nay nay.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 5.7
… But even these are praised not for the fact, but for the disposition shown; since those who only lie in this way, will attain in time to a freedom from all lying. For in those that are perfect, not even these lies are found. For to these it is said, “Let there be in your mouth, yea, yea; nay, nay; whatsoever is more, is of evil.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 15.5
… 5 ). These are no great things: but he who is not able to do even this, much less able is he to speak the truth in his heart, and to practise no deceit in his tongue, but as the truth is in the heart, so to profess and have it in his mouth, “yea, yea; nay, nay;”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 17.10
… For if we were to return to our monastery it is certain that we should not only fail of so sublime a purpose, but that we should also suffer grievous loss from the mediocrity of the manner of life there. But that command of the gospel frightens us terribly: “Let your speech be yea, yea, nay, nay: but whatsoever is more than these, is from the evil one.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 17.18
… And in the same way we hold that no lie can be employed by any one, I will not say rightly, but not even venially, however it may be covered with the colour of piety, as the Lord says: “Let your speech be yea, yea, nay, nay: but whatsoever is more than these is of the evil one;” and the Apostle also agrees with this: “And lie not one to another.”
Pseudo-Clement The Clementine Homilies 3.55
“But to those who think, as the Scriptures teach, that God swears, He said, ‘Let your yea be yea, and nay, nay; for what is more than these is of the evil one.’
Pseudo-Clement The Clementine Homilies 19.2
… how then is his kingdom to stand?’ And He pointed out that He saw the evil one like lightning falling down from heaven. And elsewhere He said, ‘He who sowed the bad seed is the devil.’ And again, ‘Give no pretext to the evil one.’ Moreover, in giving advice, He said, ‘Let your yea be yea, and your nay nay; for what is more than these is of the evil one.’
5:38
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 9
… And whosoever compelleth thee one mile, go with [10] [Arabic, p. 35] him twain. And he that asketh thee, give unto him: and he that would borrow of thee, prevent him not. And prosecute not him that taketh thy [11] substance. And as ye desire that men should do to you, so do ye also to them.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 13
… Because they had such commands given them as might even under sin’s dominion be accomplished. For he did not draw them to the highest kind of conversation, but allowed them to enjoy wealth, and did not forbid having several wives, and to gratify anger in a just cause, and to make use of luxury within bounds. (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 123.13
… “he that is joined unto the Lord is one spirit;” and “my soul followeth hard after thee: thy right hand upholdeth me.” Then it was said “an eye for an eye;” now the commandment is “whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 19.19
… and that He destroyed some things apparently peculiar to the Hebrew law, such as, "An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth," which Christ seems rather to abolish than to confirm, when He says, "But I say unto you, that ye resist not evil; but if any one smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also,"
5:39
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 9
[6, 7] Ye have heard that it was said, Eye for eye, and tooth for tooth:
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 3.18.6
6. This also does likewise meet [the case] of those who maintain that He suffered only in appearance. For if He did not truly suffer, no thanks to Him, since there was no suffering at all; and when we shall actually begin to suffer, He will seem as leading us astray, exhorting us to endure buffering, and to turn the other
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.34.4
… throughout all the earth, caused such a change in the state of things, that these [nations] did form the swords and war-lances into ploughshares, and changed them into pruning-hooks for reaping the corn, [that is], into instruments used for peaceful purposes, and that they are now unaccustomed to fighting, but when smitten, offer also the other cheek,
Tertullian † AD 220 On Patience 8
… Far from a servant of Christ be such a defilement as that the patience which has been prepared for greater temptations should forsake him in frivolous ones. If one attempt to provoke you by manual violence, the monition of the Lord is at hand: “To him,” He saith, “who smiteth thee on the face, turn the other cheek likewise.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 3.1.6
… for the mouth of the Lord has spoken this.” In the Psalm, too, it is written: “If My people had heard Me, if Israel had walked in My ways, I would have humbled her enemies to nothing;” by which he shows that it was in the power of the people to hear, and to walk in the ways of God. The Saviour also saying, “I say unto you, Resist not evil;”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 3.1-2.6
… “If My people had heard Me, and Israel had walked in My ways, I would have humbled their enemies to nothing, and laid My hand upon those that afflicted them;” showing that it was in the power of His people to hear and to walk in the ways of God. And the Saviour also, when He commands, “But I say unto you, Resist not evil;”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 7.25
… On the one hand, we know that “it was said to them in old time, An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth;” and on the other, we have read, “I say unto you, Whoever shall smite thee on the one cheek, turn to him the other also.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 7.61
From these remarks it is evident, that when Jesus said “coarsely,” as Celsus terms it, “To him who shall strike thee on the one cheek, turn the other also; and if any man be minded to sue thee at the law, and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also,”
Arnobius † AD 327 The Seven Books of Arnobius Against the Heathen. (Adversus Gentes.) 1.6
… For since we, a numerous band of men as we are, have learned from His teaching and His laws that evil ought not to be requited with evil,
St Ephrem the Syrian † AD 373 Ephraim Syrus: Three Homilies 2.15
15. Do not thou resist evil, for he is evil from the Evil One, whoso resists evil.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 16
“If one smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 57
Wherefore, with respect to them that are without He saith no such thing, but, “If any one smite thee,” He saith, “on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 14
… Whatever good thing we may have, let us impart to them: let us not pass them by, in our acts of beneficence. For if we ought, by suffering ill, to sate their rage, much more, by doing them good: for this is a less thing than the other. For it is not all alike, to do good to an enemy, and to be willing to suffer greater wrongs than he wishes (to inflict):
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 10
… Now this desire to be loved exceedingly comes from loving exceedingly. For this cause too He said to the Apostles, “He that loveth father or mother more than Me, is not worthy of Me.” ( Matt. x. 37 .) For this cause He bids us esteem that even which is in the most close connection with us, our soul (or, life,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 12
… For what He says is not, “If a man smite thee on thy right cheek, bear it nobly and hold thy peace;” but He adds to this the yielding to him the other too. For He says, “Turn to him the other also.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 22
… and thou indeed hast gained the reputation of a wise man, and him dost thou invest with the character of a noisome beast. This too let us do when we are struck, and when we wish to strike, let us abstain from striking again. But, would you give a mortal blow? “Turn to him the other cheek also” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 16
… And if no one else admire thee, the man himself will most surely admire thee, though he may not own it. For our judgment of what is right, even though we be come to the very depth of wickedness, remains impartial and unbiased. Why, suppose ye, did our Lord Christ say, “Whosoever smiteth thee on the right cheek, turn to him the other also”? (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 22
… Because inasmuch as the man that smites the cheek, is not supposed to come to that act in consequence of any intention in the person struck, but only of his own individual malice, what saith He? “Turn to him the other also” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 83
… Let us exercise ourselves with these reasonings. For it is no loss to be silent when insulted, but it is, on the contrary, to defend one’s self when insulted. Since were it a fault silently to bear what is said, Christ would never have told us, “If one smite thee on the right cheek, turn to him the other also.” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 84.1
… For it is of no benefit to a cause to encounter railing with railing and to retaliate for attacks upon oneself by attacks upon one’s opponents. We are commanded not to return evil for evil but to overcome evil with good, to take our fill of insults, and to turn the other cheek to the smiter.
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 108.18
… Moreover, I am deterred from accepting it by my love for the holy places; and I cannot find another Bethlehem elsewhere. Why may I not by my patience conquer this ill will? Why may I not by my humility break down this pride, and when I am smitten on the one cheek offer to the smiter the other?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 46
XII. If a Christian is on the point of being killed by a barbarian or a Roman, ought he to kill the aggressor to save his own life? or ought he even, without killing the assailant, to drive him back and fight with him, seeing it has been said, “Resist not evil”?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 47.5
… When, however, men are prevented, by being alarmed, from doing wrong, it may be said that a real service is done to themselves. The precept, “Resist not evil,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 136.2
… because, to quote an instance frequently alleged, among its precepts we find, “Recompense to no man evil for evil,” and, “Whosoever shall smite thee on one cheek, turn to him the other also; and if any man take away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also; and whosoever shall compel thee to go a mile, go with him twain;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 138.9
… “Recompense to no man evil for evil,” and, “Whosoever shall smite thee on one cheek, turn to him the other also; and if any man take away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also; and whosoever will compel thee to go a mile with him, go with him twain,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 138.12
12. Moreover, if we pay attention to the words of the precept, and consider ourselves under bondage to the literal interpretation, the right cheek is not to be presented by us if the left has been smitten. “Whosoever,” it is said, “shall smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Lying 27
27. As, when we read in the Gospel, “Thou hast received a blow in the face, make ready the other cheek.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 22.76
76. If it is supposed that God could not enjoin warfare, because in after times it was said by the Lord Jesus Christ, "I say unto you, That ye resist not evil: but if any one strike thee on the right cheek, turn to him the left also,"
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist 2.19
… But you say that you must defend your places, and that you resist with cudgels and massacres and with whatever else you can. Wherefore in such a case did you not hearken to the voice of the Lord, when He says, "But I say unto you, that ye resist not evil"?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist 2.92
Chapter 92.— 200. Petilianus said: "Where is the saying of the Lord Christ, ‘Whosoever shall smite thee on the right cheek, turn to him the other also’?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 113.4
… For what one of all these could not He, who made the world, have commanded by His power, had He not wished rather to teach us the patience that overcometh the world? Some one will say here, Why did He not do what He Himself commanded?
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 8.3
… as this passage: “If any one shall smite thee on the right cheek, turn to him the other also;” and: “when they persecute you in one city, flee to another;” and: “if thou wilt be perfect, go, sell all that thou hast and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven, and come follow Me.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 8.24
… For they could not have listened to this saying: “If a man strikes thee on the right cheek, turn to him the other also,”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 16.20
… “If a man smite thee on the right cheek, offer him the other also;”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 16.22
… Since our Lord and Saviour, when giving us a thorough lesson on the virtue of patience and gentleness (i.e., teaching us not only to profess it with our lips, but to store it up in the inmost recesses of the soul) gave us this summary of evangelical perfection, saying: “If any one smites thee on thy right cheek, offer him the other also”
Pseudo-Clement The Clementine Homilies 15.5
… He alleged that it was right to present to him who strikes you on the one cheek the other
5:40
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 9
[6, 7] Ye have heard that it was said, Eye for eye, and tooth for tooth: but I say unto you, Stand not in opposition to the evil; but whosoever smiteth thee on thy right [8] cheek, turn to him also the other.
Tertullian † AD 220 On Patience 7
… Patience in losses is an exercise in bestowing and communicating. Who fears not to lose, finds it not irksome to give. Else how will one, when he has two coats, give the one of them to the naked, unless he be a man likewise to offer to one who takes away his coat his cloak as well?
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 18
2. “And if any man will sue thee at the law, and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 1
… “For the Son of Man,” He says, “hath not where to lay His head.” ( Ib. viii. 20 .) Again, He charged men to love their enemies; and He taught the same lesson on the Cross, when He prayed for those who were crucifying Him. He said, “If any man will sue thee at the law, and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 16
… for in the courts without he will get the better of you at all events. “But what if he acquiesce not, but both despise those within and forcibly drag the course without?” Better were it to submit willingly to what you are likely to endure by compulsion, and not go to law, that thou mayest have also a reward. For, (St.
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 53.11
… The believer has a whole world of wealth; the unbeliever has not a single farthing. Let us always live “as having nothing and yet possessing all things.” Food and raiment, these are the Christian’s wealth. If your property is in your own power, sell it: if not, cast it from you. “If any man…will take away thy coat, let him have thy cloke also.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 93.11
… For you are in number so few, that even if you desire it, you dare not move against the multitudes which are opposed to you. Let us suppose, however, that you do not wish to do that which you have not strength to do; let us suppose that the gospel rule, “If any man will sue thee at the law and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Enchiridion 78
… “Why do ye not rather take wrong? Why do ye not rather suffer yourselves to be defrauded?” Thus bringing us back to our Lord’s saying, “If any man will sue thee at the law, and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 2.8
… For we are enjoined to remit a money claim by that precept rather which has been given above, “If any man will sue thee at the law, and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 143.3
… By pleasing himself, displeasing Thee. Enter not then into judgment with me, O Lord my God. How straight soever I seem to myself, Thou bringest forth a standard from Thy store-house, Thou fittest me to it, and I am found crooked. Well is it said, “with Thy servant.” It is unworthy of Thee to enter into judgment with Thy servant, or even with Thy friend.
Early Popes (Pseudo-Isidorian Decretals) The Epistles of Pope Fabian 2.2
… “Now therefore there is utterly a fault among you, because ye go to law one with another. Why do ye not rather take wrong? why do ye not rather suffer yourselves to be defrauded?” To this, too, our Lord’s word may refer: “And if any man will take away thy coat, and sue thee at the law, let him have thy cloak also.”
5:41
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 9
[6, 7] Ye have heard that it was said, Eye for eye, and tooth for tooth: but I say unto you, Stand not in opposition to the evil; but whosoever smiteth thee on thy right [8] cheek, turn to him also the other. And he that would sue thee, and take thy tunic, [9] leave to him also thy wrapper.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.13.3
… and as ye would that men should do unto you, do ye unto them:” so that we may not grieve as those who are unwilling to be defrauded, but may rejoice as those who have given willingly, and as rather conferring a favour upon our neighbours than yielding to necessity. “And if any one,” He says, “shall compel thee [to go] a mile, go with him twain;”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 43
O faithful man of solitary life, and practiser of true religion, learn the lessons of the evangelic conversation, of mastery over the body, of a meek spirit, of purity of mind, of destruction of pride. Pressed into the service,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 18
“If any one shall compel thee to go one mile, go with him twain.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 48.1
… not that we have these on our own account, but we can scarcely breathe for the pressure of such duties imposed upon us by men compelling us, so to speak, to go with them one mile, with whom we are commanded by our Lord to go farther than they ask.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 139.3
… for when I obtain a little leisure from the urgent necessary business of those men, who so press me into their service
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 19
… for it is not a false thing we believe, when we believe that the dead will rise in the end. When the Lord Jesus, then, was willing to make known to us a resurrection of the dead before the resurrection of the dead, it is not as that of Lazarus, or of the widow’s son, or of the ruler of the synagogue’s daughter,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 62.4
… Servants are commanded to bear with masters unjust and capricious: the citizens of Babylon are commanded to be endured by the citizens of Jerusalem, showing even more attentions, than if they were citizens of the same Babylon, as though fulfilling the precept, “He that shall have exacted of thee a mile, go with him other twain.”
5:42
St Barnabas † AD 61 The Epistle of Barnabas 19
… Thou shalt seek out every day the faces of the saints, either by word examining them, and going to exhort them, and meditating how to save a soul by the word, or by thy hands thou shalt labour for the redemption of thy sins. Thou shalt not hesitate to give, nor murmur when thou givest. “Give to every one that asketh thee,”
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 9
… but I say unto you, Stand not in opposition to the evil; but whosoever smiteth thee on thy right [8] cheek, turn to him also the other. And he that would sue thee, and take thy tunic, [9] leave to him also thy wrapper. And whosoever compelleth thee one mile, go with [10] [Arabic, p. 35] him twain.
Clement of Alexandria † AD 215 The Stromata, or Miscellanies fragments-of-clemens-alexandri
… Alms are to be given, but with judgment, and to the deserving, that we may obtain a recompense from the Most High. But woe to those who have and who take under false pretences, or who are able to help themselves and want to take from others. For he who has, and, to carry out false pretences or out of laziness, takes, shall be condemned. IV.—From the Same.
Tertullian † AD 220 On Monogamy 11
… of a monogamist bishop, of presbyters and deacons bound by the same solemn engagement, of widows whose Order you have in your own person refused? And they, plainly, will give husbands and wives as they would morsels of bread; for this is their rendering of “To every one who asketh thee thou shalt give!”
Tertullian † AD 220 De Fuga in Persecutione 13
13. But also to every one who asks me I will give on the plea of charity, not under any intimidation. Who asks?
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.2
… “And whoever shall give to drink to one of the least of these a cup of cold water in the name of a disciple, verily I say unto you, His reward shall not perish.” That alms are to be denied to none, also in the same place: “Give to every one that asketh thee; and from him who would wish to borrow, be not turned away.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 18
“Give to him that asketh thee, and from him that would borrow of thee, turn not thou away.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 11
… Why dost thou not even thyself pity him, and also turnest away those who would? For when such an one hears from thee, This [fellow] is a cheat; that a hypocrite; and the other lends out money; he neither gives to the one nor to the other; for he suspects all to be such. For you know that we easily suspect evil, but good, not [so easily].
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 54.12
12. Make to yourself friends of the mammon of unrighteousness that they may receive you into everlasting habitations. Give your riches not to those who feed on pheasants but to those who have none but common bread to eat, such as stays hunger while it does not stimulate lust. Consider the poor and needy. Give to everyone that asks of you,
5:43
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 9
… for he is lenient [19] towards the wicked and the ungrateful. Be ye merciful, even as your Father also is [20] merciful. And if ye inquire for the good of your brethren only, what more have [21] ye done than others? is not this the conduct of the publicans also? Be ye now perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect.
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 On the Advantage of Patience 5
… For if ye love them which love you, what reward shall ye have? do not even the publicans the same? And if ye shall salute your brethren only, what do ye more (than others)? do not even the heathens the same thing? Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father in heaven is perfect.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 On Jealousy and Envy 15
… “Ye have heard that it hath been said, Thou shalt love thy neighbour, and hate thine enemy. But I say unto you, Love your enemies, and pray for them which persecute you; that ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven, who maketh His sun to rise on the good and on the evil, and sendeth rain upon the just and on the unjust.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 18
… But I say unto you, love your enemies, and pray for them which despitefully use you: bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you. That ye may become like your Father which is in Heaven; for He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 7.3
… 4 ). Which none can say with truth, but the perfect. For so the Lord says, “Be ye perfect, as your Father which is in heaven; who maketh His sun to rise upon the good and the evil, and raineth on the just and the unjust.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Twelve Books on the Institutes of the Cœnobia, and the Remedies for the Eight Principal Faults 10.15
… As then he was severe with those who were weak, for fear lest being enervated by laziness they might yield to restlessness and inquisitiveness, so he admonishes those who are in good health neither to restrain that kindness which the Lord’s command bids us show to the good and evil,
5:44
St Polycarp † AD 155 Epistle to the Philippians 12
… and may He bestow on you a lot and portion among His saints, and on us with you, and on all that are under heaven, who shall believe in our Lord Jesus Christ, and in His Father, who “raised Him from the dead.” Pray for all the saints. Pray also for kings, and potentates, and princes, and for those that persecute and hate you,
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 9
[12, 13] Ye have heard that it was said, Love thy neighbour and hate thine enemy:
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 3.18.5
… For the Word of God, who said to us, “Love your enemies, and pray for those that hate you,”
Tertullian † AD 220 Apology 31
… Learn from them that a large benevolence is enjoined upon us, even so far as to supplicate God for our enemies, and to beseech blessings on our persecutors.
Tertullian † AD 220 On Idolatry 21
… How much more, while you are returning the malediction in the name of Jupiter himself, are you doing honour to Jupiter in the same way as he who provoked you! But a believer ought to laugh in such cases, not to rave; nay, according to the precept,
Tertullian † AD 220 On Prayer 3
… So far, for the glory of God. On the other hand, for our own petition, when we say, “Hallowed be Thy name,” we pray this; that it may be hallowed in us who are in Him, as well in all others for whom the grace of God is still waiting; that we may obey this precept, too, in “praying for all,” even for our personal enemies.
Tertullian † AD 220 On Patience 6
… The law has found more than it has lost, while Christ says, “Love your personal enemies, and bless your cursers, and pray for your persecutors, that ye may be sons of your heavenly Father.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 8.35
… for He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.50
… “If ye love those who love you, what thank have ye? For even sinners love those who love them.” Also according to Matthew: “Love your enemies, and pray for those who persecute you, that ye may be the children of your Father who is in heaven, who maketh His sun to rise upon the good and the evil, and giveth rain upon the righteous and the unrighteous.”
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 On the Baptism of Christ 1
… that ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven: for He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Duties of the Clergy 1.11
… Jesus said unto him: If thou wilt be perfect, go and sell all thy goods and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven; and come and follow Me.” And earlier the same is written, where the Lord says that we must love our enemies, and pray for those that falsely accuse and persecute us, and bless those that curse us.
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Duties of the Clergy 1.48
244. But if I am perfect (I say this only by way of example, for in truth I am weak), if, then, I am perfect, I bless him that curses me, as Paul also blessed, for he says: “Being reviled we bless.” He had heard Him Who says: “Love your enemies, pray for them which despitefully use you and persecute you.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Selections from the Letters of St. Ambrose 63.24
84. But what better pattern can there be than that of Divine justice? For the Son of God says: “Love your enemies;”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Against Marcionists and Manichæans 4
… for when He had ascended the cross He said “Father forgive them for they know not what they do.” As therefore He commanded men to pray so does He Himself pray, instructing thee to do so by his own unflagging utterances of prayer. Again He commanded us to do good to those who hate us, and to deal fairly with those who treat us despitefully:
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 To Those Who Had Not Attended the Assembly 6
… but, having said “Love your enemies, do good to them that hate you,” which means give them food and drink, He did not add “for in so doing ye shall heap coals of fire on their heads:” but what did He say? “that ye may become like your Father who is in Heaven.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 18
… But I say unto you, love your enemies, and pray for them which despitefully use you: bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you. That ye may become like your Father which is in Heaven; for He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 57
… therefore He saith “of you,” of the virtuous, of them that show forth an angelic rule of life. Or they pray against them that have aggrieved them, seeking for redress and vengeance; and this kind of thing is forbidden, for, “Pray,” saith He, “for your enemies.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
… by being free from all passions, and showing gentleness to them that affront and wrong us. For thy Father is so to them that blaspheme Him. Wherefore, though He says various things at various times, yet in no case does He say that ye may be like your Father, but when He says, “Pray for them that despitefully use you, do good to them that hate you” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on 1 Timothy 3
… Has any one injured you? Do him good! For in benefiting him who has benefited you there is little merit. Have you been deeply wronged and suffered loss? Make a point of requiting it with the contrary. Yes, I entreat you. Let this be the way we do our own part. Let us cease from hating and injuring our enemies. He commands us “to love our enemies” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 71
… Do thou then not only not do these things, but even pray for him; for if thou do them not, but wilt even pray for him, thou art become like unto God. For, “pray,” it saith, “for them, that despitefully use you—that ye may be like unto your Father which is in Heaven.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 19
… How? Thou art becoming like God. He, if he be beloved of thee, hath no great gain, for he is beloved by a fellow-slave; but thou, if thou love thy fellow-slave, hast gained much, for thou art becoming like God. Seest thou that thou art doing a kindness not to him but to thyself? For He appoints the prize not for him, but for thee.
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 84.8
… And yet I wonder why they who detract from the flesh live after the flesh, and cherish and delicately nurture that which is their enemy. Perhaps indeed they wish to fulfil the words of scripture: “love your enemies and bless them that persecute you.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 133.7
… If they are easy, then produce some one who has fulfilled them all. Explain also the words of the psalmist: “thou dost cause toil by thy law,” and “because of the words of thy lips I have kept hard ways.” And make plain our Lord’s sayings in the gospel: “enter ye in at the strait gate;” and “love your enemies;” and “pray for them which persecute you.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 100
… For we do not seek to revenge ourselves in this world; nor ought the things which we suffer to reduce us to such distress of mind as to leave no room in our memory for the precepts in regard to this which we have received from Him for whose truth and in whose name we suffer; we “love our enemies,” and we “pray for them.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 220.8
… Be it yours to fix your thoughts on God, and to look to Christ, who has conferred on you so great blessings and endured for you so great sufferings. Those who desire to belong to His kingdom, and to live for ever happily with Him and under Him, love even their enemies, do good to them that hate them, and pray for those from whom they suffer persecution;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Christian Doctrine 1.30
… For the name “neighbor” is a relative one, and no one can be neighbor except to a neighbor. And, again, who does not see that no exception is made of any one as a person to whom the offices of mercy may be denied when our Lord extends the rule even to our enemies? “Love your enemies, do good to them that hate you.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Enchiridion 32
… and it must itself be included among those which it does not precede. We read in Holy Scripture, both that God’s mercy “shall meet me,” and that His mercy “shall follow me.” It goes before the unwilling to make him willing; it follows the willing to make his will effectual. Why are we taught to pray for our enemies,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Enchiridion 72
… and they themselves frequently prove to be their own enemies, while their true friends are those whom they take for their enemies, and to whom in their blindness they return evil for good. (A Christian, indeed, is not permitted to return evil even for evil.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Enchiridion 73
… This is to obey the command of God: “Love your enemies, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which persecute you.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 19.28
… that we may not be careful to revenge, but may do good to them that hate us, and so may be perfect, even as our Father in heaven is perfect.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Ten Homilies on the First Epistle of John 1.11
11. “He that saith he is in the light”—now he is making all clear that he has been saying—“he that saith he is in the light, and hateth his brother, is in darkness even until now.” What! my brethren, how long shall we say to you, “Love your enemies”?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Ten Homilies on the First Epistle of John 9.3
… Not unto equality, but relatively to our measure. Whence then are we given boldness in the day of judgment? “Because as He is, are we also in this world.” We must refer this to the same charity, and understand what is meant. The Lord in the Gospel saith, “If ye love them that love you, what reward shall ye have? do not the publicans this?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 38.13
… a thing which men flatter themselves they lawfully wish for? For sometimes we pray for what we ought not. Let us consider what they flatter themselves they pray for lawfully! For they pray that some person may die, and his inheritance come to them. But let those too, who pray for the death of their enemies, hear the Lord saying, “Pray for your enemies.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 70.3
… but here, “Let them be confounded and fear that seek My soul.”…And where is that which thou hast heard from thy Lord, “Love ye your enemies, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them that persecute you”?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 79.14
… Thence is also that cry of the Martyrs under the altar of God, that they may be avenged in the judgment of God. Where then is the, “Love your enemies, do good unto them that hate you, and pray for them that persecute you”?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 94.23
… “For He scourgeth every son whom He receiveth; for what son is he whom the father chasteneth not?” and when God doth this, He is teaching us in order to an eternal heritage: and this learning He often giveth us by means of wicked men, through whom He trieth and perfecteth our love, which He doth will to be extended even to our enemies.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 99.5
5. Do ye imagine, brethren, that they whose instruments re-echoed yesterday, are not angry with our fastings? But let us not be angry with them, but let us fast for them. For the Lord our God who sitteth in us hath said, He hath Himself commanded us to pray for our enemies, to pray for them that persecute us:
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 119.3
… 24 ). Remember what I have above instructed you, that testimonies are acts of martyrdom. Remember that among the statutes of the Lord there is none more difficult and more worthy of admiration, than that every man should love his enemies.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 139.18
… Are the sacraments which I receive, those of evil men? Do I; by consent, communicate in their life and deeds?…But where is, “Love your enemies”? Is it because He said “yours,” not “God’s”? “Do good to them that hate you.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 8.24
… Nor could it be said to them, “love your enemies,”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 11.9
… I will offer to Thee the sacrifice of praise;” and: “except the Lord had helped me, my soul had almost dwelt in hell.” And while he continues in this humility of mind he will be able even to fulfil this Evangelic command of perfection: “Love your enemies, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them that persecute you and slander you.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 16.14
… “While therefore we have time, let us do good unto all men, but specially to them that are of the household of faith.” And this should be shown to all men in general to such an extent that we are actually commanded by our Lord to yield it to our enemies, for He says: “Love your enemies.”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 135
… The Lord of all requires better things at the hands of His disciples. “Love” He says “your enemies, for if ye love them which love you, what reward have ye? for the sinners and the publicans do this.”
Pseudo-Clement The Clementine Homilies 3.19
… And yet He loved even those who hated Him, and wept over the unbelieving, and blessed those who slandered Him, and prayed for those who were in enmity against Him. And not only did He do this as a father, but also taught His disciples to do the like, bearing themselves as towards brethren.
Pseudo-Clement The Clementine Homilies 3.57
“But to those who are persuaded that He is evil, as the Scriptures say, He said, ‘Call not me good, for One only is good.’ And again, ‘Be ye good and merciful, as your Father in the heavens, who makes the sun rise on good and evil men, and brings rain upon just and unjust.’
5:45
St Ignatius of Antioch † AD 108 Epistle to the Philadelphians: Shorter and Longer Versions 3
… For our God is a lover of mankind, and “will have all men to be saved, and to come to the knowledge of the truth.” Wherefore “He makes His sun to rise upon the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust;”
St Justin Martyr † AD 165 The First Apology 15
… are ye not better than the birds and the beasts? And God feedeth them. Take no thought, therefore, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall put on; for your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of these things. But seek ye the kingdom of heaven, and all these things shall be added unto you. For where his treasure is, there also is the mind of a man.”
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 9
[12, 13] Ye have heard that it was said, Love thy neighbour and hate thine enemy: but I say unto you, Love your enemies, and pray for those that curse you, and deal well with those that hate you, and pray for those who take you with violence and persecute you; [14]
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 2.9
1. That God is the Creator of the world is accepted even by those very persons who in many ways speak against Him, and yet acknowledge Him, styling Him the Creator, and an angel, not to mention that all the Scriptures call out [to the same effect], and the Lord teaches us of this Father
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 2.22.2
… and the prophet will be proved guilty of falsehood if the Lord preached only for a year, and if he speaks of it. For where is the day of retribution? For the year has passed, and the day of retribution has not yet come; but He still “makes His sun to rise upon the good and upon the evil, and sends rain upon the just and unjust.”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 3.25.4
4. The God, therefore, who does benevolently cause His sun to rise upon all,
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.13.3
… thou mayest not follow him as a slave, but may as a free man go before him, showing thyself in all things kindly disposed and useful to thy neighbour, not regarding their evil intentions, but performing thy kind offices, assimilating thyself to the Father, “who maketh His sun to rise upon the evil and the good, and sendeth rain upon the just and unjust.”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.36.6
… and therefore does He say, “He sent His armies,” because every man, inasmuch as he is a man, is His workmanship, although he may be ignorant of his God. For He gives existence to all; He, “who maketh His sun to rise upon the evil and the good, and sendeth rain upon the just and unjust.”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 5.2.2
… By His own blood he redeemed us, as also His apostle declares, “In whom we have redemption through His blood, even the remission of sins.” And as we are His members, we are also nourished by means of the creation (and He Himself grants the creation to us, for He causes His sun to rise, and sends rain when He wills
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 5.27
… it is manifest that His Father has made all in a like condition, each person having a choice of his own, and a free understanding; and that He has regard to all things, and exercises a providence over all, “making His sun to rise upon the evil and on the good, and sending rain upon the just and unjust.”
Tertullian † AD 220 A Treatise on the Soul 47
… —must all those visions be regarded as emanating, which may be compared to the actual grace of God, as being honest, holy, prophetic, inspired, instructive, inviting to virtue, the bountiful nature of which causes them to overflow even to the profane, since God, with grand impartiality, “sends His showers and sunshine on the just and on the unjust.”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 2.17
… one, and (that I may express myself in worthier words) protective of His Catholic and supreme goodness, which, removed as it is from judiciary emotions, and pure in its own condition, the Marcionites refuse to acknowledge to be in one and the same Deity, “raining on the just and on the unjust, and making His sun to rise on the evil and on the good,”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 4.36
… but He expressly asserts that there is one only good God, who is the only good, because He is the only God. Now, undoubtedly, He is the good God who “sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust, and maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good;”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 26
… on a general condition once for all made to man, “sending rain on the good and on the evil, and making His sun to shine on the just and on the unjust!”
St Hippolytus † AD 235 The Refutation of All Heresies 5.2
… “Why do you say that am good? One is good, my Father which is in the heavens, who causeth His sun to rise upon the just and unjust, and sendeth rain upon saints and sinners.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 4.28
… great earth, takes up His abode amongst us only,” when we have found that all thoughtful persons must say in their prayers, that “the earth is full of the mercy of the Lord ,” and that “the mercy of the Lord is upon all flesh;” and that God, being good, “maketh His sun to arise upon the evil and the good, and sendeth His rain upon the just and the unjust;”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 1.11
… for the Son of God preaches the good tidings of Himself to those who cannot come to know Him through others. And He who goes up into the mountains and preaches good things to them, being Himself instructed by His good Father,
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 6.16
… And he who says again that the Father is one, and the maker of the world another, opposes the Son when He says, If then God so clothes the grass of the field which to-day is, and to-morrow is cast into the furnace of fire ; and, Who maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Duties of the Clergy 1.11
… This we are bound to do, if we would be perfect as our Father Who is in heaven; Who bids the sun to shed his rays over the evil and the good, and makes the lands of the whole universe fertile with rain and dew without any distinction.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 12.5
5. Nay, this is not the only wonder, that He hath formed it with this great variety and diversity; but farther, that He hath spread it before all in common; the rich and the poor, sinners as well as the righteous. Even as Christ also declared: “He maketh His sun to rise upon the evil and the good, and sendeth His rain upon the just and unjust.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 18
“Because He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain upon just and unjust.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 19
Forasmuch then as He had made much discourse about almsgiving, and brought forward God, “Who maketh His sun to rise on the evil and the good,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 22
… both when He was speaking of Jerusalem, He called it “the city of the Great King;” and when He mentioned Heaven, He spake of it again as “God’s throne;” and when He was discoursing of His economy in the world, to Him again He attributes it all, saying, “He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 58
But hast thou also done good, and received evil? Nay, in respect of this most of all lament and grieve for him that hath done the wrong, but for thyself rather rejoice, because thou art become like God, “Who maketh the sun to rise upon evil and good.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 50
… Because we are savage as wild beasts in disposition, and would not otherwise endure to love our enemy, unless we expected some revenge, he offers this as a cake, so to say, to a wild beast. For to the Apostles (the Lord) says not this, but what says He? “That ye may be like to your Father which is in heaven.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 9
Let us then emulate the powers above, and be desirous not only of standing near the throne, but of having Him dwelling in us who sitteth upon the Throne. He loved us when we hated Him, and also continueth to love us. “For He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 10
… But consider; does any one affront thee and war against thee? Doth he not thereby set thee upon thy guard, and give thee an opportunity of growing like unto God? For if thou lovest him that plots against thee, thou wilt be like Him that “maketh His Sun to rise upon the evil and good.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 20
… ciii. 4 .) and instead of wearing a plate bearing the Name of God, is himself like to God. For how? “Ye,” saith He, “shall be like unto your Father which is in heaven.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 7
And what again, tell me, did Paul? did he not ask even to be accursed in their stead? ( Rom. ix. 3 .) But the great pattern we must of necessity derive from the Lord, for thus doth He also Himself, where he saith, “For He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and the good,” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 17
… In the former way we may escape punishment, whereas in this latter we may have our share of some positive good. Thou imitatest Christ. This alone is enough to recommend virtue, that it is “to imitate God.” This is a higher principle than the other, “for He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and the good, and sendeth rain on the just and the unjust.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Philippians introductory-discourse
… And “bind them,” saith he, “about thy neck.” For as the children of the wealthy have an ornament of gold about their neck, and never put it off, because it exhibits a token of their high birth, so should we too wear mercy ever about us, showing that we are children of the compassionate one, “who makes the sun to rise upon the evil and the good” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Philippians 6
… For instance, when Christ would lead us to do good to our enemies, He brought a great example, even that of His Father, “For He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and the good, and sendeth rain on the just and the unjust.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Philemon 3
He made the Heaven, the earth, the sea, all things that exist, for our sake. Tell me, are not these marks of goodness? And many things one might mention. But to cut short the matter, “He maketh the sun to rise on the evil and the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 38
… “For He maketh His sun to rise upon the evil and the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 60
… For we are not commanded to take pity on the good and to punish the evil, but to manifest this lovingkindness to all men. “Be ye,” It saith, “like to My Father which is in heaven, for He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 55.8
… For that sun which is visible to the eye of sense, God makes to rise upon the evil and the good alike, as He sendeth rain upon the just and the unjust;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 210
… He keeps in store for them hereafter, He proves most remarkably in this, that on the unbelieving, the abandoned, and the perverse, whom He threatens with eternal fire, if they persevere in their evil disposition to the end, He does in this life bestow so many benefits, making “His sun to rise on the evil and on the good,” “on the just and on the unjust,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 1.8
Will some one say, Why, then, was this divine compassion extended even to the ungodly and ungrateful? Why, but because it was the mercy of Him who daily “maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 4.2
… the three books already completed, where it appeared suitable, we have set forth how much succor God, through the name of Christ, to whom the barbarians beyond the custom of war paid so much honor, has bestowed on the good and bad, according as it is written, “Who maketh His sun to rise on the good and the evil, and giveth rain to the just and the unjust.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 21.24
… Yet in this anger God does not forget to be gracious, causing His sun to shine and His rain to descend on the just and the unjust;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 19.24
… Does not the Apostle Paul speak of some men as hateful to God? And, indeed, in connection with this saying, the Lord enjoins on us that we should imitate God. His words are: "That ye may be the children of your Father in heaven, who maketh the sun to rise upon the evil and the good, and sendeth rain on the just and the unjust."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 33.1
… If, then, He has done something of the same kind in the case of Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, all the praise is His; for such actions towards souls are becoming in Him who maketh His sun to rise upon the evil and upon the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Concerning the Nature of Good, Against the Manichæans 48
O great is Thy patience, Lord, full of compassion and gracious, slow to anger, and plenteous in mercy, and true; who makest Thy sun to rise upon the good and the evil, and who sendest rain upon the just and the unjust;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Concerning Man’s Perfection in Righteousness 32
… Here are his remarks: “We must answer this text with another, in which the same Lord says, ‘A good man out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth forth good things.’ And again: ‘He maketh His sun to rise on the good and on the evil.’
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Grace of Christ, and on Original Sin 2.46
No one should feel surprise, and ask: “Why does God’s goodness create anything for the devil’s malignity to take possession of?” The truth is, God’s gift is bestowed on the seminal elements of His creature with the same bounty wherewith “He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Marriage and Concupiscence 2.21
… He, moreover, “maketh His sun to arise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Marriage and Concupiscence 2.32
Then, does God feed the children of perdition, the goats on His left hand, for the devil and nourish and clothe them for the devil “because He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and the good, and sendeth rain upon the just and the unjust”?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 6.10
10. But this bread, Dearly beloved, by which our body is filled, by which the flesh is recruited day by day; this bread, I say, God giveth not to those only who praise, but to those also who blaspheme Him; “Who maketh His sun to rise upon the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain upon the just and on the unjust.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 8.7
… All these things are passed away like a shadow.” And, “Therefore have we erred from the way of truth, and the light of righteousness hath not shined unto us, and the Sun of righteousness rose not upon us.” That Sun riseth upon the righteous only; but this sun which we see, God “maketh,” daily “to rise upon the good and evil.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 18.6
… What things are these? For when He said this, He did not intend the heaven and earth, or point them out as it were with His hand as He spake. For these who does not see? The good see them, the bad see them; for He “maketh His sun to rise on the evil and the good.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 9.16
… “They that make them are like them, and so are all they that trust in them.” Accordingly, when men begin to worship God, what do they hear said to them? “That ye may be the children of your Father who is in heaven; who maketh His sun to rise on the good and on the evil, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 36.6
… he enjoyeth indeed the Mercy of God, but not that which is excepted, which shall not be given, save only to the righteous, to the holy, to the good. What are the gifts which abound to all? “He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 40.25
… For now thou art a believer, now thou art walking in the “way of righteousness.” Shall not He have a care for thee, who “maketh His sun rise on the good and on the evil, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust”?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 58.13
… For there falleth upon you that fire, and the sun ye shall not see. What sun? Not that which together with thee see both beasts and insects, and good men and evil men: because “He maketh His sun to rise upon good men and evil men.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 78.20
… for even when it is made crooked, they continue right. For at first they may be understood according to that which is written in the Gospel, “that ye may be like your Father who is in the Heavens, who maketh His sun to rise upon good men and evil men, and raineth upon just men and unjust men.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 79.14
… Where is also the, “Not rendering evil for evil, nor cursing for cursing:” and, “unto no man rendering evil for evil”? …For when the Lord was exhorting us to love enemies, He set before us the example of our Father, who is in Heaven, “who maketh His sun to rise upon good men and evil men, and raineth upon just men and unjust men:”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 84.17
… in the hands of scandalous and criminal men thou seest wealth: God giveth them these things on account of their fellowship in the human race, for the abundant overflowing of His goodness: who also “maketh His sun to rise upon the good and the evil, and causeth it to rain upon the righteous and upon the sinners.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 89.32
… His seat, therefore, all in whom God reigns, “shall be like as the sun before Me,” He saith: because the righteous in the kingdom of My Father “shall shine like the sun.” But the sun is meant in a spiritual, not a bodily sense, as that which shines from Heaven, which He maketh to rise upon the just and unjust.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 97.15
… Fear not thou mayest lose light; nay, fear lest while thou art guarding against the loss of this light, thou mayest lose that true light. For we see to whom that light is given which thou fearest losing, and with whom it is shared. Do the righteous only see this sun, when He maketh it rise over the just and unjust, and raineth upon the just and unjust?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 99.11
… although they may be heard unto certain temporal things. Let them not flatter themselves, because God heareth them in some things: for He heareth Pagans also in some things. Do not the Pagans cry unto God, and it raineth? Wherefore? Because He maketh His sun to rise over the good and the bad, and sendeth rain upon the just and the unjust.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 103.13
13. “The Lord is full of compassion and mercy: long-suffering, and of great mercy” ( ver. 8 ). Why so long-suffering? Why so great in mercy? Men sin and live; sins are added on, life continueth: men blaspheme daily, and “He maketh His sun to rise over the good and the wicked.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 145.8
… why doth He scourge? Are not they whom He condemneth, whom He scourgeth, His works? Plainly they are. And wilt thou know how “His compassions are over all His works”? Thence is that long-suffering, whereby “He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 148.10
… Now the “horn of His people” is humble in afflictions, in tribulations, in temptations, in beating of the breast; when will He “exalt the horn of His people”? When the Lord hath come, and our Sun is risen, not the sun which is seen with the eye, and “riseth upon the good and the evil,”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 11.9
… “that ye may be,” says He “sons of your Father which is in heaven, Who maketh His sun to rise on the good and evil, and sends rain on the just and on the unjust:”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 141
… But they have ordered me to be cut off from home, from water, from everything. This is the way in which they have wished to become imitators of our Father in heaven “Who maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.”
Pseudo-Clement The Recognitions of Clement 3.38
Then Simon: “How can one and the same being be both good and righteous?” Peter answered: “Because without righteousness, goodness would be unrighteousness; for it is the part of a good God to bestow His sunshine and rain equally on the just and the unjust;
5:46
St Justin Martyr † AD 165 The First Apology 15
… And of our love to all, He taught thus: “If ye love them that love you, what new thing do ye? for even fornicators do this. But I say unto you, Pray for your enemies, and love them that hate you, and bless them that curse you, and pray for them that despitefully use you.”
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 9
… but I say unto you, Love your enemies, and pray for those that curse you, and deal well with those that hate you, and pray for those who take you with violence and persecute you; [14] that ye may be sons of your heavenly Father, who maketh his sun to rise on the good and the evil, and sendeth down his rain on the righteous and the [15] unrighteous.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 40
Let us then extirpate the many-headed wild beast. For in truth many are the kinds of envy. Thus, if he that loves one that is a friend to him hath no more than the publican,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 57
But mark thou, I pray thee, how everywhere He putteth the publican for an example of the greatest wickedness. For above too He saith, “Do not even the publicans the same?”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 27
… Say not then, I get hated, and that is why I do not love. For this is why thou oughtest to love most. And besides, it is not in the nature of things for a man who loves to be soon hated, but brute as a person may be, he loves them that love him. For this He says the heathens and the publicans do. (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 42
… “Whosoever shall say to his brother, Thou fool, shall be cast into hell fire.” ( Matt. v. 22 .) But we even dishonor them with ten thousand reproaches and plot against them craftily. “He that loveth one that loveth him is no better than the heathen:” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 27
[3.] Let us then also emulate this man! For it is a serious charge, the not loving even; but becomes more serious, when although one is loved he loveth not. For if he that loveth one that loveth him be no better than the publicans; (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 7
Moral. And let us then be followers of Him; let us do good to our enemies, to them that hate us, let us draw near to those who turn their backs upon us. This renders us like unto God. “For if ye love them that love you,” saith Christ, “what reward have ye?” “Do not even the Gentiles the same.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Ten Homilies on the First Epistle of John 8.4
… Although he vehemently preaches up and commends charity to us, he does not tell us to love our enemies, but tells us to love our brethren. But just now, when the Gospel was read, we heard, “For if ye love them that love you, what reward shall ye have? Do not even the publicans this?”
5:47
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 9
… for the [18] sinners also lend to sinners, seeking recompense from them. But love your enemies, and do good to them, and lend, and cut not off the hope of any man; that your reward may be great, and ye may be the children of the Highest: for he is lenient [19] towards the wicked and the ungrateful. Be ye merciful, even as your Father also is [20] merciful.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 14
… but thou wilt also bring about another capital result: thou wilt stop sentence being given against thyself. Does somebody speak evil of thee? Say thou: “Had he known all, he would not have spoken only thus much.”—So you admire what has been said, and are delighted with it? Aye, but you must follow it. For when we tell you all
5:48
St Ignatius of Antioch † AD 108 Epistle to the Philadelphians: Shorter and Longer Versions 3
… is a lover of mankind, and “will have all men to be saved, and to come to the knowledge of the truth.” Wherefore “He makes His sun to rise upon the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust;” of whose kindness the Lord, wishing us also to be imitators, says, “Be ye perfect, even as also your Father that is in heaven is perfect.”
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 9
… that your reward may be great, and ye may be the children of the Highest: for he is lenient [19] towards the wicked and the ungrateful. Be ye merciful, even as your Father also is [20] merciful. And if ye inquire for the good of your brethren only, what more have [21] ye done than others? is not this the conduct of the publicans also?
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 1.24
But as God is eternal and rational, so, I think, He is perfect in all things. “Be ye perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Apparel of Women ii.1
… for all things which are not God’s are perverse. Let those women therefore look to it, who, by not holding fast the whole good, easily mingle with evil even what they do hold fast. Necessary it is that you turn aside from them, as in all other things, so also in your gait; since you ought to be “perfect, as (is) your Father who is in the heavens.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 2.4.1
… The injunction also of the Saviour, when exhorting His disciples to the exercise of kindness, “Be ye perfect, even as your Father who is in heaven is perfect; for He commands His sun to rise upon the evil and the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust,”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis iv.section24
… in fine, by the whole band of virtues, which are innate in the essence of God, and which may enter into man by diligence and imitation of God; as the Lord also intimates in the Gospel, when He says, “Be ye therefore merciful, as your Father also is merciful;” and, “Be ye perfect, even as your Father also is perfect.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 4.29
… And therefore we are taught to become “perfect,” as our Father in heaven is perfect.
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 3.25
19. Again, taking patterns for man from divine subjects, the Saviour says; ‘Be ye merciful, as your Father which is in heaven is merciful ;’ and, ‘Be ye perfect, as your heavenly Father is perfect
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Synodal Letter to the Bishops of Africa. (Ad Afros Epistola Synodica.) 7
… But these characteristics belong to us, who are originate, and of a created nature. For we too, albeit we cannot become like God in essence, yet by progress in virtue imitate God, the Lord granting us this grace, in the words, ‘Be ye merciful as your Father is merciful:’ ‘be ye perfect as your heavenly Father is perfect
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 6.8
… For if He has but seven eyes surrounding Him in part, His seeing is therefore partial and not perfect: but to say this of God is blasphemous; for we must believe that God is in all things perfect, according to our Saviour’s word, which saith, Your Father in heaven is perfect
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Duties of the Clergy 3.2
… For instance, we call God good and a man good; but it bears in each case quite a different meaning. We call God just in one sense, man in another. So, too, there is a difference in meaning when we call God wise and a man wise. This we are taught in the Gospel: “Be ye perfect even as your Father Who is in heaven is perfect.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 1.1
9. Moreover, Christ Himself saith: “I and the Father are One.” “One,” said He, that there be no separation of power and nature; but again, “ We are, ” that you may recognize Father and Son, forasmuch as the perfect Father is believed to have begotten the perfect Son,
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.7
90. And if they start a debate on the words that are written: “And Thou hast loved them, as Thou hast loved Me,” and think a comparison is intended; they must think that the following also was said by way of comparison: “Be ye merciful, as your Father Which is in heaven is merciful;” and elsewhere: “Be ye perfect, as My Father Which is in heaven is perfect.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 18
“Be ye therefore perfect, as your Heavenly Father.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
… But the other being both by nature and country far removed from him (as being a native of Lystra), still became most nearly related. Let us then also become the sons of the Saints, or rather let us become even God’s sons. For that it is possible to become sons of God, hear what he says, “Be ye therefore perfect, as your father which is in Heaven.” (
St Jerome † AD 420 Against the Pelagians 1.14
… Clever as you are, all your skill will not avail to overthrow it. I shall first quote from the Old Testament, then from the New. Moses is the chief figure in the Old Testament, our Lord and Saviour in the New. Moses says to the people, “Be perfect in the sight of the Lord your God.” And the Saviour bids the Apostles
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 9.13
… And although she, having been “made alive” in Christ even before she was freed from the flesh had so lived as to praise Thy name both by her faith and conversation, yet dare I not say
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 2.22
“Well, but,” they say, “the Lord says, ‘Be ye perfect even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect,’
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Concerning Man’s Perfection in Righteousness 20
… “In Deuteronomy, ‘Thou shalt be perfect before the Lord thy God.’ Again, in the same book, ‘There shall be not an imperfect man among the sons of Israel.’ In like manner the Saviour says in the Gospel, Be ye perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect.’
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Ten Homilies on the First Epistle of John 1.9
… At first they shed it while they raged; now they drank it while they believed. “In this we know that we are in Him, if in Him we be made perfect.” Touching the very perfection of love of enemies, the Lord admonishing, saith, “Be ye therefore perfect, as your Heavenly Father is perfect.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 50.28
… For, “Be ye,” he saith, “perfect, even as your Father, which is in the heavens, who maketh His sun to rise on the good and evil.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 11.7
… “All things are yours, whether Paul or Apollos or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or things present, or things to come; all are yours.” And to this likeness the commands of our Saviour also summon us: “Be ye,” says He, “perfect, even as your Father in heaven is perfect.”
5:1
Pseudo-Chrysostom
Every man in his own trade or profession rejoices when he sees an opportunity of exercising it; the carpenter if he sees a goodly tree desires to have it to cut down to employ his skill on, and the Priest when he sees a full Church, his heart rejoices, he is glad of the occasion to teach. So the Lord seeing a great congregation of people was stirred to teach them.
St Augustine † AD 430 de Cons. Ev. ii. 19.
Or He may be thought to have sought to shun the thickest crowd, and to have ascended the mountain that He might speak to His disciples alone.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. xv.
By not choosing His seat in the city, and the market place, but on a mountain in a desert, He has taught us to do nothing with ostentation, and to depart from crowds, above all when we are to be employed in philosophy, or in speaking of serious things.
Remigius † AD 908
This should be known, that the Lord had three places of retirement that we read of, the ship, the mountain, and the desert; to one of these He was wont to withdraw whenever He was pressed by the multitude.
St Jerome † AD 420
Some of the less learned brethren suppose the Lord to have spoken what follows from the Mount of Olives, which is by no means the case; what went before and what follows fixes the place in Galilee. aMount Tabor. we may suppose, or any other high mountain.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
He ascended a mountain, first, that He might fulfil the prophecy of Esaias, Get thee up into a mountain; (Is. 40:9.) secondly, to shew that as well he who teaches, as he who hears the righteousness of God should stand on an high ground of spiritual virtues; for none can abide in the valley and speak from a mountain. If thou stand on the earth, speak of the earth; if thou speak of heaven, stand in heaven. Or, He ascended into the mountain to shew that all who would learn the mysteries of the truth should go up into the Mount of the Church of which the Prophet speaks, The hill of God is a hill of fatness. (Ps. 68:15.)
St Hilary † AD 367
Or, He ascends the mountain, because it is placed in the loftiness of His Father’s Majesty that He gives the commands of heavenly life.
St Augustine † AD 430 de Serm. Dom. in Mont. i. 1.
Or, He ascends the mountain to shew that the precepts of righteousness given by God through the Prophets to the Jews, who were yet under the bondage of fear, were the lesser commandments; but that by His own Son were given the greater commandments to a people which He had determined to deliver by love.
St Jerome † AD 420
He spoke to them sitting and not standing, for they could not have understood Him had He appeared in His own Majesty.
St Augustine † AD 430
Or, to teach sitting is the prerogative of the Master. His disciples came to him, that they who in spirit approached more nearly to keeping His commandments, should also approach Him nearest with their bodily presence.
Rabanus Maurus † AD 856
Mystically, this sitting down of Christ is His incarnation; had He not taken flesh on Him, mankind could not have come unto Him.
St Augustine † AD 430 de Cons. Ev. ii. 19.
It causes a thought how it is that Matthew relates this sermon to have been delivered by the Lord sitting on the mountain; Luke, as He stood in the plain. This diversity in their accounts would lead us to think that the occasions were different. Why should not Christ repeat once more what He said before, or do once more what He had done before? Although another method of reconciling the two may occur to us; namely, that our Lord was first with His disciples alone on some more lofty peak of the mountain when He chose the twelve; that He then descended with them not from the mountain entirely, but from the top to some expanse of level ground in the side, capable of holding a great number of people; that He stood there while the crowd was gathering around Him, and after when He had sate down, then His disciples came near to Him, and so to them and in the presence of the rest of the multitude He spoke the same sermon which Matthew and Luke give, in a different manner, but with equal truth of facts.
St Gregory the Great † AD 604 Moral. iv. 1.
When the Lord on the mountain is about to utter His sublime precepts, it is said, Opening his month he taught them, He who had before opened the mouth of the Prophets.
Remigius † AD 908
Wherever it is said that the Lord opened His mouth, we may know how great things are to follow.
St Augustine † AD 430 de Serm. in Mont. i. 1.
Or, the phrase is introductory of an address longer than ordinary.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Or, that we may understand that He sometimes teaches by opening His mouth in speech, sometimes by that voice which resounds from His works.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
Whoever will take the trouble to examine with a pious and sober spirit, will find in this sermon a perfect code of the Christian life as far as relates to the conduct of daily life. Accordingly the Lord concludes it with the words, Every man who heareth these words of mine and doeth them, I will liken him to a wise man, & c.
St Augustine † AD 430 De Civ. Dei, xix. 1.
The chief good is the only motive of philosophical enquiry; but whatever confers blessedness, that is the chief good; therefore He begins, Blessed are the poor in spirit.
St Augustine † AD 430 Id. de Serm. in Mont. i. 1.
Augmentation of ‘spirit’ generally implies insolence and pride. For in common speech the proud are said to have a great spirit, and rightly—for wind is a spirit, and who does not know that we say of proud men that they are ‘swollen,’ ‘puffed up.’ Here therefore by poor in spirit are rightly understood ‘lowly,’ ‘fearing God,’ not having a puffed up spirit.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Or, He here calls all loftiness of soul and temper spirit; for as there are many humble against their will, constrained by their outward condition, they have no praise; the blessing is on those who humble themselves by their own choice. Thus He begins at once at the root, pulling up pride which is the root and source of all evil, setting up as its opposite humility as a firm foundation. If this be well laid, other virtues may be firmly built thereon; if that be sapped, whatever good yon gather upon it perishes.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
Blessed are the poor in spirita, or, according to the literal rendering of the Greek, ‘they who beg,’ that the humble may learn that they should be ever begging at God’s almshouse. For there are many naturally humble and not of faith, who do not knock at God’s almshouse; but they alone are humble who are so of faith.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Or, the poor in spirit may be those who fear and tremble at God’s commandments, whom the Lord by the Prophet Isaiah commends. Though why more than simply humble? Of the humble there may be in this place but few, in that again an abundance.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
The proud seek an earthly kingdom, of the humble only is the kingdom of Heaven.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
For as all other vices, but chiefly pride, casts down to hell; so all other virtues, but chiefly humility, conduct to Heaven; it is proper that he that humbles himself should be exalted.
St Jerome † AD 420
The poor in spirit are those who embrace a voluntary poverty for the sake of the Holy Spirit.
St Ambrose † AD 397 De Officiis i. 16.
In the eye of Heaven blessedness begins there where misery begins in human estimation.
The Gloss interlin.
The riches of Heaven are suitably promised to those who at this present are in poverty.
The Latin text
Chrysostomus super Matth
Omnis artifex secundum professionem suam, opportunitatem operis videns gaudet: carpentarius enim si viderit arborem bonam, concupiscit eam praecidere ad opus artificii sui; et sacerdos, cum viderit Ecclesiam plenam, gaudet animus eius et delectatur ut doceat. Sic et dominus videns magnam congregationem populi, excitatus est ad docendum; unde dicit: videns autem turbas Iesus, ascendit in montem
Augustinus de Cons. Evang
Vel hic potest videri multas turbas vitare voluisse, et ob hoc ascendisse in montem ut solis discipulis loqueretur
Chrysostomus in Matth
Per hoc autem quod non in civitate et foro, sed in monte et solitudine sedit, erudivit nos nihil ad ostentationem facere, et a tumultibus ascendere, et praecipue cum philosophandum est ac de rebus seriis disserendum
Remigius
Hoc enim sciendum est, quod tria refugia legitur dominus habuisse: navim, montem et desertum; ad quorum alterum, quotiescumque a turbis opprimebatur, conscendebat
Hieronymus in Matth
Nonnulli autem simpliciorum fratrum putant dominum ea quae sequuntur in oliveti monte docuisse; quod nequaquam ita est: ex praecedentibus enim et sequentibus in Galilaea monstratur locus, quem putamus esse vel Thabor, vel quemlibet alium montem excelsum
Chrysostomus super Matth
Ascendit autem in montem: primo quidem ut impleret prophetiam Isaiae dicentis: super montem ascende tu; deinde ut ostendat quoniam in altitudine spiritalium virtutum consistere debet qui docet Dei iustitiam, pariter et qui audit: nemo enim potest in valle stare et de monte loqui. Si in terra stas, de terra loquere; si autem de caelo loqueris, in caelo consiste. Vel ascendit in montem, ut ostendat quod omnis qui vult discere mysteria veritatis, in montem Ecclesiae debet ascendere; de quo propheta: mons Dei, mons pinguis
Hilarius in Matth
Vel ascendit in montem, quia in paternae maiestatis celsitudine positus, caelestis vitae praecepta constituit
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Vel ascendit in montem, ut significet, quia minora erant praecepta iustitiae quae a Deo data sunt per prophetas populo Iudaeorum, quem timore adhuc alligari oportebat; per filium autem suum maiora populo quem caritate iam convenerat liberari. Sequitur et cum sedisset, accesserunt ad eum discipuli eius
Hieronymus
Ideo autem non stans, sed sedens, loquitur, quia non poterant eum intelligere in sua maiestate fulgentem
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Vel quod sedens docebat, pertinet ad dignitatem magistri. Accesserunt autem ad eum discipuli eius, ut audiendis verbis illius hi essent etiam corpore viciniores qui praeceptis implendis animo appropinquabant
Rabanus Maurus
Mystice autem sessio domini, incarnatio eius est: quia nisi dominus incarnatus esset, humanum genus ad eum accedere non potuisset
Augustinus de Cons. Evang
Movet autem quod Matthaeus in monte dicit hunc habitum esse sermonem a domino sedente; Lucas autem in loco campestri a domino stante. Haec igitur diversitas facit videri alium fuisse illum, alium istum. Qui enim prohibet Christum quaedam alibi repetere quae ante iam dixerat, aut iterum facere quae ante iam fecerat? Quamquam etiam possit illud occurrere: in aliqua excellentiori parte montis primo cum solis discipulis dominum fuisse, quando ex eis duodecim elegit; deinde cum eis descendisse non de monte, sed de ipsa montis celsitudine in campestrem locum, idest, in aliquam aequalitatem quae in latere montis erat et multos capere poterat, atque ibi stetisse donec ad eum turbae congregarentur; ac postea cum sedisset, accessisse propinquius discipulos eius, atque ita illis ceterisque turbis praesentibus, unum habuisse sermonem, quem Matthaeus Lucasque narrant diverso narrandi modo, sed eadem veritate rerum
Gregorius Moralium
Sublimia autem praecepta domino in monte dicturo praemittitur aperiens os suum, docebat eos, qui dudum aperuerat ora prophetarum
Remigius
Ubicumque autem legitur dominus aperuisse os, inspiciendum est, quia magna sunt quae sequuntur
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Vel dicit aperiens os suum, ut ipsa mora commendet aliquanto longiorem futurum esse sermonem
Chrysostomus in Matth
Vel hoc dicit, ut discas quoniam nunc quidem docebat os aperiens in loquendo, nunc autem vocem, quae est ab operibus, emittens
Augustinus
Si quis autem pie sobrieque consideravit, inveniet in hoc sermone, quantum ad mores opportunos pertinet, perfectum vitae Christianae modum; unde sic ipse sermo concluditur: omnis qui audit verba mea haec et facit ea, similabo eum viro sapienti
Augustinus de Civ. Dei
Nulla autem est causa philosophandi, nisi finis boni; quod autem beatum facit, ipse est finis boni. Et ideo a beatitudine incipit dicens beati pauperes spiritu
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Praesumptio quidem spiritus, audaciam et superbiam significat. Vulgo etiam magnum spiritum superbi habere dicuntur, et recte, nam spiritus ventus vocatur; qui vero nesciat superbos inflatos dici, quasi vento distentos? Quapropter recte hic intelliguntur pauperes spiritu humiles et timentes Deum, idest non habentes inflantem spiritum
Chrysostomus in Matth
Vel spiritum hic elationem et animum dicit: quia enim sunt multi humiles nolentes, rerum necessitate coacti, non est laus; unde illos beatificat qui se ex electione humiliant. Ideo autem hic incipit radicitus evellens superbiam, quia haec fuit radix et fons malitiae universae; contra quam ponit humilitatem, velut quoddam stabile fundamentum; qua subiecta, cum stabilitate alia superaedificantur; hac autem destructa, pereunt quaecumque congregaveris bona
Chrysostomus super Matth
Ideo autem dixit manifeste beati humiles spiritu, ut sic humiles ostendat, ut semper adiutorium Dei sint mendicantes; unde in Graeco dicitur beati ptochi, mendici, vel egeni. Sunt enim multi naturaliter humiles, et non ex fide, qui non pulsant adiutorium Dei; sed solum qui secundum fidem sunt humiles
Chrysostomus in Matth
Vel quia pauperes spiritu hic dicit formidantes et trementes Dei iussiones, quomodo dominus per Isaiam commendat. Quid autem amplius quam simpliciter humiles? Humilium enim hic quidem mediocriter est, hic autem superabundanter
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Superbi ergo appetant regna terrarum; sed humilium est regnum caelorum
Chrysostomus super Matth
Nam sicut cetera vitia deponunt ad Inferos, maxime tamen superbia, sic et omnes virtutes inducunt in regnum caelorum, maxime tamen humilitas, quia proprium est ut qui se humiliat exaltetur
Hieronymus
Vel beati pauperes spiritu, qui scilicet propter spiritum sanctum voluntarie sunt pauperes
Ambrosius de Offic
Inde autem incipit beatitudo iudicio divino, ubi aerumna aestimatur humana
Glossa
Pauperibus autem in praesenti convenienter promittuntur divitiae caeli
5:4
St Ambrose † AD 397 in Luc. c. v. 20.
When I have learned contentment in poverty, the next lesson is to govern my heart and temper. For what good is it to me to be without worldly things, unless I have besides a meek spirit? It suitably follows therefore, Blessed are the meek.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 2.
The meek are they who resist not wrongs, and give way to evil; but overcome evil of good.
St Ambrose † AD 397 ubi sup.
Soften therefore your temper that you be not angry, at least that you be angry, and sin not. It is a noble thing to govern passion by reason; nor is it a less virtue to check anger, than to be entirely without anger, since one is esteemed the sign of a weak, the other of a strong, mind.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
Let the unyielding then wrangle and quarrel about earthly and temporal things, the meek are blessed, for they shall inherit the earth, and not be rooted out of it; that earth of which it is said in the Psalms, Thy lot is in the land of the living, (Ps. 142:5.) meaning the fixedness of a perpetual inheritance, in which the soul that hath good dispositions rests as in its own place, as the body does in an earthly possession, it is fed by its own food, as the body by the earth; such is the rest and the life of the saints.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
This earth as some interpret, so long as it is in its present condition is the land of the dead, seeing it is subject to vanity; but when it is freed from corruption it becomes the land of the living, that the mortal may inherit an immortal country. I have read another exposition of it, as if the heaven in which the saints are to dwell is meant by the land of the living, because compared with the regions of death it is heaven, compared with the heaven above it is earth. Others again say, that this body as long as it is subject to death is the land of the dead, when it shall b made like unto Christ’s glorious body, it will be the land of the living.
St Hilary † AD 367
Or, the Lord promises the inheritance of the earth to the meek, meaning of that Body, which Himself took on Him as His tabernacle; and as by the gentleness of our minds Christ dwells in us, we also shall be clothed with the glory of His renewed body.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Otherwise; Christ here has mixed things sensible with things spiritual. Because it is commonly supposed that he who is meek loses all that he possesses, Christ here gives a contrary promise, that he who is not forward shall possess his own in security, but that he of a contrary disposition many times loses his soul and his paternal inheritance. But because the Prophet had said, The meek shall inherit the earth, (Ps. 36:11.) He used these well-known words in conveying His meaning.
The Gloss ord.
The meek, who have possessed themselves, shall possess hereafter the inheritance of the Father; to possess is more than to have, for we have many things which we lose immediately.
The Latin text
Ambrosius super Lucam
Cum simpliciter contentus fuero inops, superest ut mores meos temperem. Quid enim mihi prodest carere saecularibus, nisi fuero mitis? Congrue igitur sequitur beati mites
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Mites sunt qui cedunt improbitatibus et non resistunt malo, sed vincunt in bono malum
Ambrosius super Lucam
Mitiga ergo affectum tuum, ut non irascaris, aut certe iratus ne peccaveris. Praeclarum est enim motum temperare consilio; nec minoris virtutis dicitur prohibere iracundiam, quam omnino non irasci, cum plerumque illud lentius, hoc fortius aestimetur
Augustinus
Rixentur igitur immites et dimicent pro terrenis et temporalibus rebus; sed beati mites, quoniam ipsi hereditabunt terram de qua evelli non possunt; illam, inquam, terram de qua dicitur: portio mea in terra viventium. Significat enim quamdam stabilitatem hereditatis perpetuae, ubi anima per bonum affectum tamquam loco suo requiescit, sicut corpus in terra, et inde cibo suo alitur, sicut corpus ex terra: ipsa est requies et vita sanctorum
Chrysostomus super Matth
Vel terra hic, sicut quidam dicunt, quamdiu est in hoc statu, terra mortuorum est, quia vanitati subiecta est; cum autem liberata fuerit de corruptione, fit terra vivorum, ut mortales hereditent immortalem. Alterum exponentem legi, quasi caelum, in quo habitaturi sunt sancti, dicatur terra vivorum, quod quantum ad inferiorem regionem caelum est, quantum autem ad superius caelum dicitur terra. Alii dicunt, quia corpus nostrum terra est, et quamdiu subiacet morti, terra est mortuorum; cum autem fuerit conforme factum gloriae corporis Christi, erit terra vivorum
Hilarius in Matth
Vel hereditatem terrae mitibus dominus pollicetur, idest eius corporis quod ipse assumpsit habitaculum: et quia per mansuetudinem mentis nostrae habitat Christus in nobis, nos quoque clarificati corporis eius gloria vestiemur
Chrysostomus in Matth
Vel aliter, Christus hic spiritualibus sensibilia immiscuit: quoniam enim aestimatur qui mitis est omnia sua perdere, contrarium promittit, dicens quod cum stabilitate sua possidet qui non est protervus; qui autem aliter est, multoties animam et hereditatem paternam perdit. Quia vero propheta dixerat: mansueti hereditabunt terram, a consuetis verbis contexit sermonem
Glossa
Mites etiam, qui seipsos possederunt, hereditatem patris in futuro possidebunt. Plus autem est possidere quam habere: multa enim habemus quae statim amittimus
5:5
St Ambrose † AD 397 ubi sup.
When yon have done thus much, attained both poverty and meekness, remember that you are a sinner, mourn your sins, as He proceeds, Blessed are they that mourn. And it is suitable that the third blessing should be of those that mourn for sin, for it is the Trinity that forgives sin.
St Hilary † AD 367
Those that mourn, that is, not loss of kindred, affronts, or losses, but who weep for past sins.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
And they who weep for their own sins are blessed, but much more so who weep for others’ sins; so should all teachers do.
St Jerome † AD 420
For the mourning here meant is not for the dead by common course of nature, but for the dead in sins, and vices. Thus Samuel mourned for Saul, thus the Apostle Paul mourned for those who had not performed penance after uncleanness.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
The comfort of mourners is the ceasing of their mourning; they then who mourn their own sins shall be consoled when they have received remittance thereof.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
And though it were enough for such to receive pardon, yet He rests not His mercy only there, but makes them partakers of many comforts both here and hereafter. God’s mercies are always greater than our troubles.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
But they also who mourn for others’ sins shall be comforted, inasmuch as they shall own God’s providence in that worldly generation, understanding that they who had perished were not of God, out of whose hand none can snatch. For these leaving to mourn, they shall be comforted in their own blessedness.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 2.
Otherwise; mourning is sorrow for the loss of what is dear; but those that are turned to God lose the things that they held dear in this world; and as they have now no longer any joy in such things as before they had joy in, their sorrow may not be healed till there is formed within them a love of eternal things. They shall then be comforted by the Holy Spirit, who is therefore chiefly called, The Paraclete, that is, ‘Comforter;’ so that for the loss of their temporal joys, they shall gain eternal joys.
The Gloss ap Anselm.
Or, by mourning, two kinds of sorrow are intended; one for the miseries of this world, one for lack of heavenly things; so Caleb’s daughter asked both the upper and the lower springs. This kind of mourning none have but the poor and the meek, who as not loving the world acknowledge themselves miserable, and therefore desire heaven. Suitably, therefore, consolation is promised to them that mourn, that he who has sorrow at this present may have joy hereafter. But the reward of the mourner is greater that that of the poor or the meek, for to rejoice in the kingdom is more than to have it, or to possess it; for many things we possess in sorrow.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
We may remark that this blessing is given not simply, but with great force and emphasis; it is not simply, ‘who have grief,’ but who mourn. And indeed this command is the sum of all philosophy. For if they who mourn for the death of children or kinsfolk, throughout all that season of their sorrow, are touched with no other desires, as of money, or honour, burn not with envy, feel not wrongs, nor are open to any other vicious passion, but are solely given up to their grief; much more ought they, who mourn their own sins in such manner as they ought to mourn for them, to shew this higher philosophy.
The Latin text
Ambrosius super Lucam
Cum hoc feceris, ut scilicet sis pauper et mitis, memento quia peccator es, et lugeto peccata tua; unde sequitur beati qui lugent. Et bene tertia benedictio est peccata deflentis, quia Trinitas est quae peccata condonat
Hilarius in Matth
Lugentes enim hic dicuntur non orbitates aut contumelias aut damna moerentes, sed peccata vetera flentes
Chrysostomus super Matth
Et qui sua quidem peccata lugent, beati sunt, sed mediocriter; beatiores autem sunt qui aliena lugent peccata: tales convenit esse omnes doctores
Hieronymus
Luctus enim hic non mortuorum ponitur communi lege naturae, sed peccatis et vitiis mortuorum. Sic flevit Samuel Saulem, et Paulus eos qui post immunditiam poenitentiam egerunt
Chrysostomus super Matth
Cum autem consolatio sit lugentium cessatio luctus, qui sua peccata lugent, consolabuntur indulgentiam consecuti
Chrysostomus in Matth
Et licet talibus sufficiat venia frui, non terminat retributionem in peccatorum remissione, sed et multarum facit participes consolationum et hic et in futuro. Semper enim maiores laboribus Deus dat retributiones
Chrysostomus super Matth
Qui vero aliena peccata lugent, consolabuntur: qui cum in saeculo illo providentiam cognoverint Dei et intellexerint quod qui perierunt non fuerunt Dei, de cuius manu nemo rapere potest, de eis, luctu derelicto, in sua beatitudine laetabuntur. Vel aliter
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Luctus est tristitia de amissione carorum. Conversi autem ad Deum ea quae in hoc mundo cara habebant amittunt: non enim gaudent his rebus quibus ante gaudebant; et donec fiant in illis amor aeternorum, nonnulla moestitia sauciantur. Consolabuntur ergo spiritu sancto, qui maxime propterea Paraclitus nominatur, idest consolator, ut temporalem amittentes, aeterna laetitia perfruantur, et ideo dicit quoniam ipsi consolabuntur
Glossa
Vel per luctum duo genera compunctionis intelliguntur: scilicet pro miseriis huius mundi, et pro desiderio caelestium; unde filia Caleph petivit irriguum superius et inferius. Huiusmodi autem luctum non habet nisi pauper et mitis, qui cum mundum non diligat, quod miser est recognoscit, et ideo caelum concupiscit. Convenienter ergo lugentibus promittitur consolatio, ut qui tristatus est in praesenti, gaudeat in futuro. Maior est autem retributio lugentis quam pauperis et mitis: plus enim est gaudere in regno, quam habere et possidere: multa enim cum dolore possidemus
Chrysostomus in Matth
Notandum autem, quod hanc beatitudinem non simpliciter, sed omnino cum intensione et cumulo posuit; ideoque non dixit: qui moerent, sed qui lugent. Siquidem praeceptum istud totius philosophiae magisterium est. Si enim qui filios vel proximos mortuos lugent, toto illo doloris sui tempore nec pecuniarum nec gloriae amore tenentur, non invidia consumuntur, non iniuriis permoventur nec aliis vitiis obsidentur, utpote solis luctibus mancipati; multo magis qui propria peccata lugent, sicut ea lugere dignum est, celsiorem hanc philosophiam debent ostendere
5:6
St Ambrose † AD 397 ubi sup.
As soon as I have wept for my sins, I begin to hunger and thirst after righteousness. He who is afflicted with any sore disease, hath no hunger.
St Jerome † AD 420
It is not enough that we desire righteousness, unless we also suffer hunger for it, by which expression we may understand that we are never righteous enough, but always hunger after works of righteousness.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
All good which men do not from love of the good itself is unpleasing before God. He hungers after righteousness who desires to walk according to the righteousness of God; he thirsts after righteousness who desires to get the knowledge thereof.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
He may mean either general righteousness, or that particular virtue which is the opposite of covetousness. (ἡ καθόλου ἀρετή.) As He was going on to speak of mercy, He shews beforehand of what kind our mercy should be, that it should not be of the gains of plunder or covetousness, hence He ascribes to righteousness that which is peculiar to avarice, namely, to hunger and thirst.
St Hilary † AD 367
The blessedness which He appropriates to those who hunger and thirst after righteousness shews that the deep longing of the saints for the doctrine of God shall receive perfect replenishment in heaven; then they shall be filled.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
Such is the bounty of a rewarding God, that His gifts are greater than the desires of the saints.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
Or He speaks of food with which they shall be filled at this present; to wit, that food of which the Lord spake, My food is to do the will of my Father, that is, righteousness, and that water of which whoever drinks it shall be in him a well of water springing up to life eternal.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Or, this is again a promise of a temporal reward; for as covetousness is thought to make many rich, He affirms on the contrary that righteousness rather makes rich, for He who loves righteousness possesses all things in safety.
The Latin text
Ambrosius super Lucam
Postquam delicta deflevi, esurire incipio et sitire iustitiam. Aeger enim cum in gravi morbo est, non esurit; unde sequitur beati qui esuriunt et sitiunt iustitiam
Hieronymus
Non nobis sufficit velle iustitiam, nisi iustitiae patiamur famem, ut sub hoc exemplo, nunquam nos satis iustos, sed semper esurire iustitiae opera intelligamus
Chrysostomus super Matth
Quoniam omne bonum quod non ex amore ipsius boni faciunt homines, ingratum est ante Deum. Esurit autem iustitiam qui secundum iustitiam Dei desiderat conversari; sitit autem iustitiam qui scientiam eius acquirere cupit
Chrysostomus in Matth
Iustitiam autem dicit vel universalem, vel particularem avaritiae contrariam. Quia enim de misericordia dicturus erat, praemonstrat qualiter misereri oporteat, quia non ex rapina neque ex avaritia; unde etiam quod est avaritiae proprium, scilicet esurire et sitire, iustitiae attribuit
Hilarius in Matth
Sitientibus autem et esurientibus iustitiam, beatitudinem tribuit, significans extensam in Dei doctrinam sanctorum aviditatem perfecta in caelo satietate repleri; et hoc est quod dicitur quoniam ipsi saturabuntur
Chrysostomus super Matth
Scilicet largitatem remunerantis Dei: quoniam maiora erunt praemia Dei quam sanctorum desideria
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Vel illo cibo saturabuntur in praesenti, de quo dominus dicit: meus cibus est ut faciam voluntatem patris mei, quod est iustitia, et illa aqua de qua: quisque biberit, fiet ei fons aquae salientis in vitam aeternam
Chrysostomus in Matth
Vel rursus sensibile praemium statuit: quia enim plurimos divites facere putatur avaritia, dicit hoc esse contrarium, magisque id praestare iustitiam: qui enim iustitiam diligit, tutissime omnia possidet
5:7
The Gloss ord.
Justice and mercy are so united, that the one ought to be mingled with the other; justice without mercy is cruelty; mercy without justice, profusion—hence He goes on to the one from the other.
Remigius † AD 908
The merciful (misericors) is he who has a sad heart; he counts others’ misery his own, and is sad at their grief as at his own.
St Jerome † AD 420
Mercy here is not said only of alms, but is in every sin of a brother, if we bear one another’s burdens.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
He pronounces those blessed who succour the wretched, because they are rewarded in being themselves delivered from all misery; as it follows, for they shall obtain mercy.
St Hilary † AD 367
So greatly is God pleased with our feelings of benevolence towards all men, that He will bestow His own mercy only on the merciful.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
The reward here seems at first to be only an equal return; but indeed it is much more; for human mercy and divine mercy are not to be put on an equality.
The Gloss ap. Anselm.
Justly is mercy dealt out to the merciful, that they should receive more than they had deserved; and as he who has more than enough receives more than he who has only enough, so the glory of mercy is greater than of the things hitherto mentioned.
The Latin text
Glossa
Iustitia et misericordia ita coniunctae sunt, ut altera ab altera debeat temperari: iustitia enim sine misericordia crudelitas est; misericordia sine iustitia, dissolutio; unde de misericordia post iustitiam subdit beati misericordes
Remigius
Misericors dicitur, quasi miserum habens cor, quia alterius miseriam quasi suam reputat et de malo alterius quasi de suo dolet
Hieronymus
Misericordia hic non solum in eleemosynis intelligitur, sed in omni peccato fratris, si alter alterius onera portemus
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Beatos autem dicit esse qui subveniunt miseris, quoniam eis ita rependitur ut de miseria liberentur; unde sequitur quoniam ipsi misericordiam consequentur
Hilarius in Matth
Intantum enim Deus benevolentiae nostrae in omnes delectatur affectu, ut suam misericordiam sit solis misericordibus praestaturus
Chrysostomus in Matth
Videtur autem esse aequalis retributio, sed est multo maior: non enim est aequalis humana misericordia et divina
Glossa
Merito ergo misericordibus misericordia impenditur, ut plus accipiant quam meruissent; et sicut plus recipit qui ultra saturitatem habet quam ille qui habet tantum ad saturitatem, sic maior est gloria misericordiae quam praecedentium
5:8
St Ambrose † AD 397 in Luc. vi. 22.
The merciful loses the benefit of his mercy, unless he shews it from a pure heart; for if he seeks to have whereof to boast, he loses the fruit of his deeds; the next that follows therefore is, Blessed are the pure in heart.
The Gloss ap. Anselm.
Purity of heart comes properly in the sixth place, because on the sixth day man was created in the image of God, which image was shronded by sin, but is formed anew in pure hearts by grace. It follows rightly the beforementioned graces, because if they be not there, a clean heart is not created in a man.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
By the pure are here meant those who possess a perfect goodness, conscious to themselves of no evil thoughts, or again those who live in such temperance as is mostly necessary to seeing God according to that of St. Paul, Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see God. For as there are many merciful, yet unchaste, to shew that mercy alone is not enough, he adds this concerning purity.
St Jerome † AD 420
The pure is known by purity of heart, for the temple of God cannot be impure.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
He who in thought and deed fulfils all righteousness, sees God in his heart, for righteousness is an image of God, for God is righteousness. So far as any one has rescued himself from evil, and works things that are good, so far does he see God, either hardly, or fully, or sometimes, or always, according to the capabilities of human nature. But in that world to come the pure in heart shall see God face to face, not in a glass, and in enigma as here.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 2.
They are foolish who seek to see God with the bodily eye, seeing He is seen only by the heart, as it is elsewhere written, In singleness of heart seek ye Him; (Wisd. 1:1.) the single heart is the same as is here called the pure heart.
St Augustine † AD 430 Civ. Dei, xxii 29.
But if spiritual eyes in the spiritual body shall be able only to see so much as they we now have can see, undoubtedly God will not be able to be seen of them.
St Augustine † AD 430 de Trin. i. 8.
This seeing God is the reward of faith; to which end our hearts are made pure by faith, as it is written, cleansing their hearts by faith; (Acts 15:9.) but the present verse proves this still more strongly.
St Augustine † AD 430 de Genesi ad Literam. xii. 26.
No one seeing God can be alive with the life men have on earth, or with these our bodily senses. Unless one die altogether out of this life, either by totally departing from the body, or so alienated from earnal lusts that he may truly say with the Apostle, whether in the body or out of the body, I cannot tell, he is not translated that he should see this vision.
The Gloss non occ.
The reward of these is greater than the reward of the first; being not merely to dine in the King’s court, but further to see His face.
The Latin text
Ambrosius super Lucam
Qui misericordiam defert, misericordiam amittit, nisi mundo corde misereatur: nam si iactantiam quaerit, nullus est fructus; unde sequitur beati mundo corde. Glossa. Convenienter autem sexto loco ponitur cordis munditia, quia sexto die homo conditus est ad imaginem Dei, quae quidem obtenebrata erat in homine per culpam, sed in mundis cordibus reformatur per gratiam. Merito autem post praedicta sequitur, quia, nisi illa praecedant, mundum cor in homine non creatur
Chrysostomus in Matth
Mundos autem hic ait vel eos qui universalem virtutem possident et nullius sibi malitiae conscii sunt, vel eos qui in temperantia consistunt, quae maxime necessaria est ad videndum Deum, secundum illud Pauli: pacem sequimini cum omnibus, et sanctimoniam, sine qua nemo videbit Deum. Quia enim multi miserentur quidem, sed impudica agunt, monstrans quod non sufficit primum, scilicet misereri, hoc de munditia opposuit
Hieronymus
Mundus autem Deus a mundo corde concupiscitur: templum enim Dei non potest esse pollutum; et hoc est quod dicitur quoniam ipsi Deum videbunt
Chrysostomus super Matth
Qui enim omnem iustitiam facit et cogitat, mente sua Deum videt quoniam iustitia figura est Dei, Deus enim iustitia est. Secundum ergo quod aliquis eripuerit se a malis et fecerit bona, secundum hoc Deum videt, aut parum aut amplius aut interdum aut semper, secundum possibilitatem humanam. In saeculo autem illo mundi corde Deum videbunt facie ad faciem, non in speculo et in aenigmate, sicut hic
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Stulti autem sunt qui Deum videre istis exterioribus oculis quaerunt, cum corde videatur, sicut alibi scriptum est: in simplicitate cordis quaerite illum; hoc enim est simplex cor quod mundum cor
Augustinus de Civ. Dei
Si autem tantum poterunt in corpore spirituali oculi etiam ipsi spirituales quantum possunt isti quales nunc habemus, proculdubio per eos Deus videri non poterit
Augustinus de Trin
Haec autem visio merces est fidei; cui mercedi per fidem corda mundantur, sicut scriptum est: mundans fide corda eorum. Hoc autem probatur illa maxime sententia: beati mundo corde, quoniam ipsi Deum videbunt
Augustinus super Gen. ad Litt
Nemo autem videns Deum vivit vita ista qua mortaliter vivitur et istis sensibus corporis. Sed nisi ab hac vita quisque funditus moriatur, sive omnino exiens de corpore, sive ita alienatus a carnalibus sensibus ut merito nesciat, sicut ait apostolus: utrum in corpore an extra corpus sit, non in illam subvehitur visionem
Glossa
Maiorem autem remunerationem isti habent quam primi, sicut qui in curia regis non solum prandet, sed etiam faciem regis videt
5:9
St Ambrose † AD 397 ubi sup.
When you have made your inward parts clean from every spot of sin, that dissentions and contentious may not proceed from your temper, begin peace within yourself, that so you may extend it to others.
St Augustine † AD 430 Civ. Dei, xix. 13.
Peace is the fixedness of order; by order, I mean an arrangement of things like and unlike giving to each its own place. And as there is no man who would not willingly have joy, so is there no man who would not have peace; since even those who go to war desire nothing more than by war to come to a glorious peace.
St Jerome † AD 420
The peacemakers (pacifici) are pronounced blessed, they namely who make peace first within their own hearts, then between brethren at variance. For what avails it to make peace between others, while in your own heart are wars of rebellious vices.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 2.
The peacemakers within themselves are they who having stilled all disturbances of their spirits, having subjected them to reason, have overcome their carnal desires, and become the kingdom of God. There all things are so disposed, that that which is most chief and excellent in man, governs those parts which we have in common with the brutes, though they struggle against it; nay even that in man which is excellent is subjected to a yet greater, namely, the very Truth, the Son of God. For it would not be able to govern what is inferior to it, if it were not subject to what is above it. And this is the peace which is given on earth to men of good will.
St Augustine † AD 430 Retract. i. 19.
No man can attain in this life that there be not in his members a law resisting the law of his mind. But the peacemakers attain thus far by overcoming the lusts of the flesh, that in time they come to a most perfect peace.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
The peacemakers with others are not only those who reconcile enemies, but those who unmindful of wrongs cultivate peace. That peace only is blessed which is lodged in the heart, and does not consist only in words. And they who love peace, they are the sons of peace.
St Hilary † AD 367
The blessedness of the peacemakers is the reward of adoption, they shall be called the sons of God. For God is our common parent, and no other way can we pass into His family than by living in brotherly love together.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Or, if the peacemakers are they who do not contend one with another, but reconcile those that are at strife, they are rightly called the sons of God, seeing this was the chief employment of the Only-begotten Son, to reconcile things separated, to give peace to things at war.
St Augustine † AD 430
Or, because peace is then perfect when there is no where any opposition, the peacemakers are called the sons of God, because nothing resists God, and the children ought to bear the likeness of their Father.
The Gloss ap. Anselm.
The peacemakers have thus the place of highest honour, inasmuch as he who is called the king’s son, is the highest in the king’s house. This beatitude is placed the seventh in order, because in the sabbath shall be given the repose of true peace, the six ages being passed away.
The Latin text
Ambrosius super Lucam
Cum interiora tua vacua feceris ab omni labe peccati, ne dissensiones contentionesque ex affectu tuo prodeant, a te pacem incipe, ut sic pacem aliis feras; unde sequitur beati pacifici
Augustinus de Civ. Dei
Est autem pax tranquillitas ordinis. Ordo autem est parium dispariumque sua cuique loca tribuens dispositio. Sicut autem nemo est qui gaudere nolit, ita nemo est qui pacem habere nolit; quandoquidem ipsi qui bella volunt, nihil aliud quam ad gloriosam pacem cupiunt bellando pervenire
Hieronymus
Pacifici autem dicuntur beati, qui primum in corde suo, deinde et inter fratres dissidentes faciunt pacem. Quid enim prodest alios per te pacari, cum in tua anima sint bella vitiorum?
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Pacifici autem in semetipsis sunt qui omnes animi sui motus componentes et subiicientes rationi, carnalesque concupiscentias habentes edomitas, fiunt regnum Dei, in quo ita ordinata sunt omnia ut quod est in homine praecipuum et excellens imperet ceteris reluctantibus quae sunt nobis bestiisque communia; atque idipsum quod excellit in homine, idest mens et ratio, subiiciatur potiori quod est ipsa veritas, filius Dei. Neque enim imperare inferioribus potest nisi superioribus subiiciatur. Et haec est pax quae datur in terra hominibus bonae voluntatis
Augustinus in Lib. Retract
Non tamen cuiquam provenire potest in hac vita ut lex repugnans legi mentis omnino non sit in membris. Sed hoc nunc pacifici agunt domando concupiscentias carnis, ut ad pacem plenissimam quandoque veniatur
Chrysostomus super Matth
Pacifici autem ad alios sunt non solum qui inimicos in pace reconciliant, sed etiam illi qui immemores malorum, diligunt pacem. Pax enim illa beata est quae in corde posita est, non tantum in verbis. Qui autem pacem diligunt, filii sunt pacis
Hilarius in Matth
Pacificorum autem beatitudo, adoptionis est merces; et ideo dicitur quoniam filii Dei vocabuntur. Parens enim omnium Deus noster est, neque aliter transire in nuncupationem familiae eius licebit, nisi fraternae invicem caritatis pace vivamus
Chrysostomus in Matth
Vel cum pacifici dicantur qui non adversum se mutuo dimicant, sed alios dissidentes in concordiam revocant, iure etiam filii Dei appellantur, quia unigeniti hoc praecipuum fuit opus: distantia copulare, conciliare pugnantia
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Vel quia in pace perfectio est, ubi nihil repugnat; pacifici filii Dei dicuntur, quoniam nihil resistit Deo, et utique filii Dei similitudinem patris debent habere
Glossa
Maximam ergo dignitatem habent pacifici; sicut qui filius regis dicitur in domo regia summus est. Septimo autem loco beatitudo haec ponitur, quia in sabbato verae requiei dabitur pax, sed aetatibus transactis
5:10
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Blessed are they who suffer persecution for righteousness’ sake, that is for virtue, for defending others, for piety, for all these things are spoken of under the title of righteousness. This follows the beatitude upon the peacemakers, that we may not be led to suppose that it is good to seek peace at all times.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 2.
When peace is once firmly established within, whatever persecutions he who has been cast without raises, or carries on, he increases that glory which is in the sight of God.
St Jerome † AD 420
For righteousness’ sake He adds expressly, for many suffer persecution for their sins, and are not therefore righteous. Likewise consider how the eighth beatitude of the true circumcision is terminated by martyrdom.
Pseudo-Chrysostom vid. Phil. 3:2:3.
He said not, Blessed are they who suffer persecution of the Gentiles; that we may not suppose the blessing pronounced on those only who are persecuted for refusing to sacrifice to idols; yea, whoever suffers persecution of heretics because he will not forsake the truth is likewise blessed, seeing he suffers for righteousness. Moreover, if any of the great ones, who seem to be Christians, being corrected by you on account of his sins, shall persecute you, you are blessed with John the Baptist. For if the Prophets are truly martyrs when they are killed by their own countrymen, without doubt he who suffers in the cause of God has the reward of martyrdom though he suffers from his own people. Scripture therefore does not mention the persons of the persecutors, but only the cause of persecution, that you may learn to look, not by whom, but why you suffer.
St Hilary † AD 367
Thus, lastly, He includes those in the beatitude whose will is ready to suffer all things for Christ, who is our righteousness. For these then also is the kingdom preserved, for they are in the contempt of this world poor in spirit.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
Or, the eighth beatitude, as it were, returns to the commencement, because it shews the perfect complete character. In the first then and the eighth, the kingdom of heaven is named, for the seven go to make the perfect man, the eighth manifests and proves his perfectness, that all may be conducted to perfection by these steps.
St Ambrose † AD 397 in Luc. vi. 23.
Otherwise; the first kingdom of heaven was promised to the Saints, in deliverance from the body; the second, that after the resurrection they should be with Christ. For after your resurrection you shall begin to possess the earth delivered from death, and in that possession shall find comfort. Pleasure follows comfort, and Divine mercy pleasure. But on whom God has mercy, him He calls, and he whom He calls, beholds Him that called him. He who beholds God is adopted into the rights of divine birth, and then at length as the son of God is delighted with the riches of the heavenly kingdom. The first then begins, the last is perfected.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Wonder not if you do not hear ‘the kingdom’ mentioned under each beatitude; for in saying shall be comforted, shall find mercy, and the rest, in all these the kingdom of heaven is tacitly understood, so that you must not look for any of the things of sense. For indeed he would not be blessed who was to be crowned with those things which depart with this life.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
The number of these sentences should be carefully attended to; to these seven degrees of blessedness agree the operation of that seven-form Holy Spirit which Isaiah described. But as He began from the highest, so here He begins from the lowest; for there we are taught that the Son of God will descend to the lowest; here that man will ascend from the lowest to the likeness of God. Here the first place is given to fear, which is suitable for the humble, of whom it is said, Blessed are the poor in spirit, that is, those who think not high things, but who fear. The second is piety, which belongs to the meek; for he who seeks piously, reverences, does not find fault, does not resist; and this is to become meek. The third is knowledge, which belongs to those that mourn, who have learned to what evils they are enslaved which they once pursued as goods. The fourth, which is fortitude, rightly belongs to those who hunger and thirst, who seeking joy in true goods, labour to turn away from earthly lusts. The fifth, counsel, is appropriate for the merciful, for there is one remedy to deliver from so great evils, viz. to give and to distribute to others. The sixth is understanding, and belongs to the pure in heart, who with purged eye can see what eye seeth not. The seventh is wisdom, and may be assigned to the peacemakers, in whom is no rebellious motion, but they obey the Spirit. Thus the one reward, the kingdom of heaven, is put forth under various names. In the first, as was right, is placed the kingdom of heaven, which is the beginning of perfect wisdom; as if it should be said, The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom. To the meek, an inheritance, as to those who with piety seek the execution of a father’s will. To those that mourn, comfort, as to persons who know what they had lost, and in what they were immersed. To the hungry, plenty, as a refreshment to those who labour for salvation. To the merciful, mercy, that to those who have followed the best counsel, that may be shewed which they have shewed to others. To the pure in heart the faculty of seeing God, as to men bearing a pure eye to understand the things of eternity. To the peacemakers, the likeness of God. And all these things we believe may be attained in this life, as we believe they were fulfilled in the Apostles; for as to the things after this life they cannot be expressed in any words.
The Latin text
Chrysostomus in Matth
Posita pacificorum beatitudine, ne aliquis existimaret quod semper pacem sibi quaerere sit bonum, subdit beati qui persecutionem patiuntur propter iustitiam, hoc est propter virtutem, propter defensionem aliorum, propter pietatem: iustitiam enim consuevit pro omni virtute animae ponere
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Pace enim intrinsecus constituta ac firmata, quascumque persecutiones ille qui foras missus est, forinsecus concitaverit aut gesserit, auget gloriam quae secundum Deum est
Hieronymus
Signanter autem addit propter iustitiam: multi enim propter sua peccata persecutionem patiuntur, et non sunt iusti. Simulque considera quod octava verae circumcisionis beatitudo martyrio terminetur
Chrysostomus super Matth
Non autem dixit: beati qui a gentibus persecutionem patiuntur, ne putes illum solum beatum qui persecutionem patitur propter idola non colenda; ideo et ab haereticis persecutionem patiens propter veritatem non relinquendam, beatus est, quia propter iustitiam patitur. Sed et si quis ex potentibus, qui Christiani videntur, forsitan propter sua peccata correctus a te, fuerit te persecutus, beatus es cum Ioanne Baptista. Si enim verum est quod prophetae martyres sunt, qui a suis occisi sunt, sine dubio qui propter causam Dei aliquid patitur, etsi a suis patitur, mercedem martyrii habet. Et ideo non posuit Scriptura personas persequentium, sed solam causam persecutionis, ut non aspicias quis te persequitur, sed propter quod
Hilarius in Matth
Sic ergo ad postremum eos in beatitudine numerat quibus omnia pro Christo pati, qui iustitia est, pronus affectus est. His igitur et regnum servatur, qui in contemptu saeculi sunt pauperes spiritu; unde dicit quoniam ipsorum est regnum caelorum
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Vel octava beatitudo tamquam ad caput redit, quia consummatum perfectumque ostendit et probat. Itaque in prima et in octava nominatum est regnum caelorum: septem enim sunt quae perficiunt; nam octava clarificat et perfectum demonstrat; ut per hos gradus perficiantur et ceteri, tamquam accipiatur rursus exordium
Ambrosius super Lucam
Vel aliter: primum regnum caelorum sanctis propositum est in absolutione corporis, secundum post resurrectionem esse cum Christo. Post resurrectionem enim terram incipies tuam possidere absolutus a morte, et in ipsa possessione consolationem reperies. Consolationem sequitur delectatio, delectationem divina miseratio. Cui autem miseretur dominus, et vocat et sic vocatus videt vocantem. Qui autem viderit, in ius divinae generationis assumitur, et tunc demum quasi Dei filius caelestis regni divitiis delectatur. Ille igitur incipit, hic repletur
Chrysostomus in Matth
Ne autem mireris si secundum unamquamque beatitudinem regnum non audis, quia cum dicit consolabuntur, misericordiam consequentur, et cetera huiusmodi, per haec universa nihil aliud quam regnum caelorum occulte insinuat, ut nihil sensibile expectes. Neque enim beatus est qui in his coronatur quae cum praesenti vita discedunt
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Diligenter autem attendendus est numerus harum sententiarum: his enim septem gradibus congruit operatio spiritus sancti septiformis quam Isaias describit; sed ille a summo, hic ab imo: quia ibi docetur filius Dei ad ima descensurus, hic homo de imis ad similitudinem Dei ascensurus. In his prius est timor, qui congruit hominibus humilibus, de quibus dicitur beati pauperes spiritu, idest non alta sapientes, sed timentes. Secunda est pietas, quae convenit mitibus: qui enim pie quaerit, honorat, non reprehendit, non resistit, quod est mitem fieri. Tertia est scientia, quae convenit lugentibus, qui didicerunt quibus malis nunc vincti sunt, quae quasi bona petierunt. Quarta, quae est fortitudo, congruit esurientibus et sitientibus, quia desiderantes gaudium de veris bonis, laborant, a terrenis cupientes averti. Quinta, consilium, convenit misericordibus, quia unicum remedium est de tantis malis erui, dimittere aliis et dare. Sexta est intellectus, et convenit mundis corde, qui purgato oculo possunt videre quod oculus non vidit. Septima est sapientia, quae convenit pacificis, in quibus nullus motus est rebellis, sed obtemperant spiritui. Unum autem praemium, quod est regnum caelorum, varie nominatum est. In prima, sicut oportebat, positum est regnum caelorum, quod est perfectae sapientiae initium, ac si diceretur: initium sapientiae timor domini. Mitibus hereditas tamquam testamentum patris cum pietate quaerentibus; lugentibus consolatio, tamquam scientibus quid amiserunt et in quibus mersi sunt; esurientibus saturitas, tamquam refectio laborantibus ad salutem; misericordibus misericordia, tamquam optimo consilio utentibus, ut hoc eis exhibeatur quod exhibent; mundis corde facultas videndi Deum, tamquam purum oculum ad intelligenda aeterna gerentibus; pacificis Dei similitudo. Et ista quidem in hac vita possunt compleri, sicut completa esse in apostolis credimus: nam quod post hanc vitam promittitur, nullis verbis exponi potest
5:11
Rabanus Maurus † AD 856
The preceding blessings were general; He now begins to address His discourse to them that were present, foretelling them the persecutions which they should suffer for His name.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
It may be asked, what difference there is between ‘they shall revile you,’ and ‘shall speak all manner of evil of you;’ to revile, it may be said, being but to speak evil of. But a reproach thrown with insult in the face of one present is a different thing from a slander cast on the character of the absent. To persecute includes both open violence and secret snares.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
But if it be true that he who offers a cup of water does not lose his reward, consequently he who has been wronged but by a single word of calumny, shall not be without a reward. But that the reviled may have a claim to this blessing, two things are necessary, it must be false, and it must be for God’s sake; otherwise he has not the reward of this blessing; therefore He adds, falsely for my sake.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont i. 5.
This I suppose was added because of those who wish to boast of persecutions and evil reports of their shame, and therefore claim to belong to Christ because many evil things are said of them; but either these are true, or when false yet they are not for Christ’s sake.
St Gregory the Great † AD 604 Hom. in Ezech. i. 9. 17.
What hurt can you receive when men detract from you, though you have no defence but only your own conscience? But as we ought not to stir up wilfully the tongues of slanderers, lest they perish for their slander, yet when their own malice has instigated them, we should endure it with equanimity, that our merit may be added to. Rejoice, He says, and exult, for your reward is abundant in heaven.
The Gloss ap. Anselm.
Rejoice, that is, in mind, exult with the body, for your reward is not great only but abundant in heaven.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 5.
Do not suppose that by heaven here is meant the upper regions of the sky of this visible world, for your reward is not to be placed in things that are seen, but by in heaven understand the spiritual firmament, where everlasting righteousness dwells. Those then whose joy is in things spiritual will even here have some foretaste of that reward; but it will be made perfect in every part when this mortal shall have put on immortality.
St Jerome † AD 420
This it is in the power of any one of us to attain, that when our good character is injured by calumny, we rejoice in the Lord. He only who seeks after empty glory cannot attain this. Let us then rejoice and exult, that our reward may be prepared for us in heaven.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
For by how much any is pleased with the praise of men, by so much is he grieved with their evil speaking. But if you seek your glory in heaven, you will not fear any slanders on earth.
St Gregory the Great † AD 604 Hom. in Ezech. i. 9. 17.
Yet ought we sometimes to check our defamers, lest by spreading evil reports of us, they corrupt the innocent hearts of those who might hear good from us.
The Gloss non occ.
He invites them to patience not only by the prospect of reward, but by example, when He adds, for so persecuted they the Prophets who were before you.
Remigius † AD 908
For a man in sorrow receives great comfort from the recollection of the sufferings of others, who are set before him as an example of patience; as if He had said, Remember that ye are His Apostles, of whom also they were Prophets.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
At the same time He signifies His equality in honour with His Father, as if He had said, As they suffered for my Father, so shall ye suffer for me. And in saying, The Prophets who were before you, He teaches that they themselves are already become Prophets.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
Persecuted He says generally, comprehending both reproaches and defamation of character.
The Latin text
Rabanus Maurus
Superiores sententias generaliter dirigebat; iam incipit loqui praesentes compellans, praedicens eis persecutiones quas pro nomine eius passuri erant, dicens beati estis cum maledixerint vobis homines et persecuti vos fuerint et dixerint omne malum adversum vos
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Quaeri autem potest quid intersit quod ait cum vobis maledicent et dicent omne malum, cum maledicere hoc sit malum dicere. Sed aliter est maledictum iactatum cum contumelia coram illo qui maledicitur, aliter cum absentis fama laeditur. Persequi autem est vim inferre, vel insidiis appetere
Chrysostomus super Matth
Si autem verum est, quoniam qui calicem aquae porrexerit, merces eius non perit, consequenter qui vel unius levissimi verbi iniuriam fuerit passus, vacuus non erit a mercede. Ut autem blasphematus sit beatus, duo convenire debent: ut et mendaciter blasphemetur, et propter Deum; alioquin si unum defuerit, non est beatitudinis merces. Et ideo dicit mentientes propter me
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Quod propter illos dictum puto qui volunt de persecutionibus et de fama suae turpitudinis gloriari, et ideo dicere ad se pertinere Christum, quod multa de illis dicuntur mala, cum et vera dicantur, quando et de errore illorum dicuntur; et si aliquando falsa iactantur, non tamen propter Christum ista patiuntur
Gregorius super Ezech
Quid autem poterit obesse si homines vobis derogent, et sola vos conscientia defendat? Sed tamen linguas detrahentium sicut nostro studio non debemus excitare ne ipsi pereant, ita per suam malitiam excitatam debemus aequanimiter tolerare, ut nobis meritum crescat; unde et hic dicitur gaudete et exultate, quoniam merces vestra copiosa est in caelis
Glossa
Gaudete mente quidem, et exultate corpore, quia merces vestra non tantum magna est, sicut aliorum, sed copiosa est in caelis
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Non hic caelos puto dici superiores partes huius visibilis mundi: non enim merces vestra in rebus visibilibus collocanda est; sed in caelis, dictum puto in spiritalibus firmamentis, ubi habitat sempiterna iustitia. Sentiunt ergo istam mercedem qui gaudent spiritualibus, sed ex omni parte perficietur cum mortale hoc induerit immortalitatem
Hieronymus
Gaudere et exultare debemus, ut merces nobis in caelestibus praeparetur. Hoc qui vanam sectatur gloriam, implere non potest
Chrysostomus super Matth
Quia quantum aliquid laetatur de laude hominum, tantum de vituperatione tristatur. Qui vero gloriam concupiscis in caelo, opprobria non times in terris
Gregorius super Ezech
Aliquando tamen detractores debemus compescere, ne dum de nobis mala disseminant, eorum qui audire a nobis bona poterant, corda innocentia corrumpant
Glossa
Non solum autem praemio, sed etiam exemplo eos ad patientiam provocat, cum subdit sic enim persecuti sunt prophetas qui fuerunt ante vos
Remigius
Magnam enim consolationem accipit homo in tribulatione positus, dum recordatur passiones aliorum a quibus exemplum patientiae accipit; ac si diceret: mementote quia illius vos estis apostoli cuius illi fuerunt prophetae
Chrysostomus in Matth
Simul etiam insinuat coaequalitatem sui honoris ad patrem, ac si dicat: sicut illi propter patrem, ita et vos propter me patiemini. Cum etiam dixit prophetas qui fuerunt ante vos, monstrat et ipsos prophetas iam factos
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Persecutionem autem hic generaliter posuit et in maledictis et in laceratione famae
5:13
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
When He had delivered to His Apostles such sublime precepts, so much greater than the precepts of the Law, that they might not be dismayed and say, How shall we be able to fulfil these things? He sooths their fears by mingling praises with His instructions, saying, Ye are the salt of the earth. This shews them how necessary were these precepts for them. Not for your own salvation merely, or for a single nation, but for the whole world is this doctrine committed to you. It is not for you then to flatter and deal smoothly with men, but, on the contrary, to be rough and biting as salt is. When for thus offending men by reproving them ye are reviled, rejoice; for this is the proper effect of salt to be harsh and grating to the depraved palate. Thus the evil-speaking of others will bring you no inconvenience, but will rather be a testimony of your firmness.
St Hilary † AD 367
There may be here seen a propriety in our Lord’s language which may be gathered by considering the Apostles’ office, and the nature of salt. This, used as it is by men for almost every purpose, preserves from decay those bodies which are sprinkled with it; and in this, as well as in every sense of its flavour as a condiment, the parallel is most exact. The Apostles are preachers of heavenly things, and thus, as it were, salters with eternity; rightly called the salt of the earth, as by the virtue of their teaching, they, as it were, salt and preserve bodies for eternity.
Remigius † AD 908
Moreover, salt is changed into another kind of substance by three means, water, the heat of the sun, and the breath of the wind. Thus Apostolical men also were changed into spiritual regeneration by the water of baptism, the heat of love, and the breath of the Holy Spirit. That heavenly wisdom also, which the Apostles preached, dries up the humours of carnal works, removes the foulness and putrefaction of evil conversation, kills the work of lustful thoughts, and also that worm of which it is said their worm dieth not. (Is. 66:24.)
Remigius † AD 908
The Apostles are the salt of the earth, that is, of worldly men who are called the earth, because they love this earth.
St Jerome † AD 420
Or, because by the Apostles the whole human race is seasoned.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
A doctor when he is adorned with all the preceding virtues, then is like good salt, and his whole people are salted by seeing and hearing him.
Remigius † AD 908
It should be known, that in the Old Testament no sacrifice was offered to God unless it were first sprinkled with salt, for none can present an acceptable sacrifice to God without the flavour of heavenly wisdom.
St Hilary † AD 367
And because man is ever liable to change, He therefore warns the Apostles, who have been entitled the salt of the earth, to continue stedfast in the might of the power committed to them, when He adds, If the salt have lost its savour, wherewith shall it be salted?
St Jerome † AD 420
That is, if the doctor have erred, by what other doctor shall he be corrected?
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 6.
If you by whom the nations are to be salted shall lose the kingdom of heaven through fear of temporal persecution, who are they by whom your error shall be corrected. Another copy has, If the salt have lost all sense, shewing that they must be esteemed to have lost their sense, who cither pursuing abundance, or fearing lack of temporal goods, lose those which are eternal, and which men can neither give nor take away.
St Hilary † AD 367
But if the doctors having become senseless, and having lost all the savour they once enjoyed, are unable to restore soundness to things corrupt, they are become useless; and are thenceforth fit only to be cast out and trodden by men.
St Jerome † AD 420
The illustration is taken from husbandry. Salt, though it be necessary for seasoning of meats and preserving flesh, has no further use. Indeed we read in Scripture of vanquished cities sown with salt by the victors, that nothing should thenceforth grow there.
The Gloss ap. Anselm.
When then they who are the heads have fallen away, they are fit for no use but to be cast out from the office of teacher.
St Hilary † AD 367
Or even cast out from the Church’s store rooms to be trodden under foot by those that walk.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
Not he that suffers persecution is trodden under foot of men, but he who through fear of persecution falls away. For we can tread only on what is below us; but he is no way below us, who however much he may suffer in the body, yet has his heart fixed in heaven.
The Latin text
Chrysostomus in Matth
Quoniam sublimia praecepta apostolis dederat et multo quam in lege veteri maiora, ne turbarentur, ac dicerent: quonam modo haec implere poterimus? Eos laudum admixtione permulcet, dicens vos estis sal terrae, per quod ostendit quam necessario ista praecipiat. Non enim pro vestra, inquit, salute tantummodo, aut pro una solum gente, sed pro universo prorsus orbe haec vobis doctrina committitur. Proinde non oportet vos adulari atque palpare, sed e contrario salis instar mordicare. Quod si homines mordendo ac perstringendo, male audieritis, gaudete: hoc enim salis est opus, laxa quaeque mordicare atque restringere. Sic itaque aliorum maledictio nihil vobis afferet incommodi; sed vestrae potius firmitatis testimonium est
Hilarius in Matth
Est autem hic proprietas quaerenda dictorum, quam et apostolorum officium et ipsius salis natura monstrabit. Hoc igitur in omnem usum humani generis effectum incorruptionem corporibus, quibus fuerit aspersum, impertit, et ad omnem sensum conditi saporis aptissimum est. Apostoli autem sunt rerum caelestium praedicatores et aeternitatis velut salitores, merito sal terrae nuncupati, quia per virtutem doctrinae quasi salientes, aeternitati corpora servant
Remigius
Sal etiam, per aquam et ardorem solis et flatum venti in naturam alteram commutatur; sic et apostolici viri per aquam Baptismi et ardorem dilectionis et flatum spiritus sancti in spiritalem regenerationem commutati sunt. Sapientia etiam caelestis, per apostolos praedicata, exsiccat humores carnalium operum, aufert foetorem et putredinem malae conversationis et vermem libidinosae cogitationis et illum de quo dicit propheta: vermis eorum non moritur
Remigius
Sunt apostoli sal terrae, idest hominum terrenorum, qui amando terram, terra vocantur
Hieronymus
Vel apostoli sal terrae appellantur, quia per illos universum hominum conditur genus
Chrysostomus super Matth
Doctor enim cum fuerit omnibus praedictis virtutibus ornatus, tunc est quasi optimum sal, et totus populus de illo conditur videndo eum et audiendo
Remigius
Et sciendum, quia nullum sacrificium offerebatur Deo in veteri testamento nisi prius condiretur sale: quia nullus potest laudabile sacrificium Deo offerre absque sapore caelestis sapientiae
Hilarius
Verum quia conversioni homo subiacet, ideo apostolos sal terrae nuncupatos monet in traditae sibi potestatis virtute persistere, cum subdit quod si sal evanuerit, in quo salietur?
Hieronymus
Idest si doctor erraverit, a quo alio doctore emendabitur?
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Et si vos, per quos condiendi sunt populi, metu persecutionum temporalium, amiseritis regna caelorum, qui erunt homines per quos a vobis error auferatur? Alia littera habet si sal infatuatum fuerit, ostendens fatuos esse iudicandos qui temporalium bonorum vel copiam sectantes vel inopiam metuentes amittunt aeterna, quae nec dari possunt ab hominibus nec auferri
Hilarius (ut supra)
Si autem doctores infatuati nil saliant, et ipsi sensu accepti saporis amisso vivificare non possunt corrupta, redduntur inutiles; unde sequitur ad nihilum valet ultra, nisi ut mittatur foras et conculcetur ab hominibus
Hieronymus
Exemplum de agricultura sumptum est. Sal enim ut in condimentum ciborum et ad siccandas carnes necessarium est, ita alium usum non habet. Certe legimus in Scripturis urbes quasdam ira victorum sale seminatas, ut germen nullum in ipsis oriretur
Glossa
Postquam ergo illi qui capita sunt aliorum, defecerint, nulli usui apti sunt, nisi ad hoc ut mittantur foras ab officio docendi
Hilarius (ut supra)
Vel etiam de Ecclesiae promptuariis proiecti, pedibus incedentium conterantur
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Non autem calcatur ab hominibus qui patitur persecutionem, sed qui persecutionem timendo infatuatur. Calcari enim non potest nisi inferior; inferior autem non est qui quamvis corpore multa in terra sustineat, corde tamen in caelo fixus est
5:14
The Gloss
As the doctors by their good conversation are the salt with which the people is salted; so by their word of doctrine they are the light by which the ignorant are enlightened.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
But to live well must go before to teach well; hence after He had called the Apostles the salt, He goes on to call them the light of the world. Or, for that salt preserves a thing in its present state that it should not change for the worse, but that light brings it into a better state by enlightening it; therefore the Apostles were first called salt with respect to the Jews and that Christian body which had the knowledge of God, and which they keep in that knowledge; and now light with respect to the Gentiles whom they bring to the light of that knowledge.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
By the world here we must not understand heaven and earth, but the men who are in the world; or those who love the world for whose enlightenment the Apostles were sent.
St Hilary † AD 367
It is the nature of a light to emit its rays whithersoever it is carried about, and when brought into a house to dispel the darkness of that house. Thus the world, placed beyond the pale of the knowledge of God, was held in the darkness of ignorance, till the light of knowledge was brought to it by the Apostles, and thenceforward the knowledge of God shone bright, and from their small bodies, whithersoever they went about, light is ministered to the darkness.
Remigius † AD 908
For as the sun sends forth his beams, so the Lord, the Sun of righteousness, sent forth his Apostles to dispel the night of the human race.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Mark how great His promise to them, men who were scarce known in their own country that the fame of them should reach to the ends of the earth. The persecutions which He had foretold, were not able to dim their light, yea they made it but more conspicuous.
St Jerome † AD 420
He instructs them what should be the boldness of their preaching, that as Apostles they should not be hidden through fear, like lamps under a corn-measure, but should stand forth with all confidence, and what they have heard in the secret chambers, that declare upon the house tops.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Thus shewing them that they ought to be careful of their own walk and conversation, seeing they were set in the eyes of all, like a city on a hill, or a lamp on a stand.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
This city is the Church of which it is said, Glorious things are spoken of thee, thou city of God. (Ps. 87:3.) Its citizens are all the faithful, of whom the Apostle speaks, Ye are fellow-citizens of the saints. (Eph. 2:19.) It is built upon Christ the hill, of whom Daniel thus, A stone hewed without hands (Dan. 2:34.) became a great mountain.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
Or, the mountain is the great righteousness, which is signified by the mountain from which the Lord is now teaching.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
A city set on a hill cannot be hidden though it would; the mountain which bears makes it to be seen of all men; so the Apostles and Priests who are founded on Christ cannot be hidden even though they would, because Christ makes them manifest.
St Hilary † AD 367
Or, the city signifies the flesh which He had taken on Him; because that in Him by this assumption of human nature, there was as it were a collection of the human race, and we by partaking in His flesh become inhabitants of that city. He cannot therefore be hid, because being set in the height of God’s power, He is offered to be contemplated of all men in admiration of his works.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
How Christ manifests His saints, suffering them not to be hid, He shews by another comparison, adding, Neither do men light a lamp to put it under a corn-measure, but on a stand.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Or, in the illustration of the city, He signified His own power, by the lamp He exhorts the Apostles to preach with boldness; as though He said, ‘I indeed have lighted the lamp, but that it continue to burn will be your care, not for your own sakes only, but both for others who shall receive its light and for God’s glory.’
Pseudo-Chrysostom
The lamp is the Divine word, of which it is said, Thy word is a lamp unto my feet. (Ps. 119:105.) They who light this lamp are the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
With what meaning do we suppose the words, to put it under a corn-measure, were said? To express concealment simply, or that the corn-measure has a special signification? The putting the lamp under the corn-measure means the preferring bodily ease and enjoyment to the duty of preaching the Gospel, and hiding the light of good teaching under temporal gratification. The corn-measure aptly denotes the things of the body, whether because our reward shall be measured out to us, as each one shall receive the things done in the body; (2 Cor. 5:10.) or because worldly goods which pertain to the body come and go within a certain measure of time, which is signified by the corn-measure, whereas things eternal and spiritual are contained within no such limit. He places his lamp upon a stand, who subdues his body to the ministry of the word, setting the preaching of the truth highest, and subjecting the body beneath it. For the body itself serves to make doctrine shine more clear, while the voice and other motions of the body in good works serve to recommend it to them that learn.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
Or, men of the world may be figured in the corn-measure as these are empty above, but full beneath, so worldly men are foolish in spiritual things, but wise in earthly things, and therefore like a corn-measure they keep the word of God hid, whenever for any worldly cause he had not dared to proclaim the word openly, and the truth of the faith. The stand for the lamp is the Church which bears the word of life, and all ecclesiastical persons. (vid. Phil. 2:15.)
St Hilary † AD 367
Or, the Lord likened the Synagogue to a corn-measure, which only receiving within itself such fruit as was raised, contained a certain measure of limited obedience.
St Ambrose † AD 397 non occ.
And therefore let none shut up his faith within the measure of the Law, but have recourse to the Church in which the grace of the sevenfold Spirit shines forth.
St Bede † AD 735 in loc. quoad sens.
Or, Christ Himself has lighted this lamp, when He filled the earthen vessel of human nature with the fire of His Divinity, which He would not either hide from them that believe, nor put under a bushel that is shut up under the measure of the Law, or confine within the limits of any one oration. The lampstand is the Church, on which He set the lamp, when He affixed to our foreheads the faith of His incarnation.
St Hilary † AD 367
Or, the lamp, i. e. Christ Himself, is set on its stand when He was suspended on the Cross in His passion, to give light for ever to those that dwell in the Church; to give light, He says, to all that are in the house.
St Augustine † AD 430
For it is not absurd if any one will understand the house to be the Church. Or, the house may be the world itself, according to what He said above, Ye are the light of the world.
St Hilary † AD 367
He instructs the Apostles to shine with such a light, that in the admiration of their work God may be praised, Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
That is, teaching with so pure a light, that men may not only hear your words, but see your works, that those whom as lamps ye have enlightened by the word, as salt ye may season by your example. For by those teachers who do as well as teach, God is magnified; for the discipline of the master is seen in the behaviour of the family. And therefore it follows, and they shall glorify your Father which is in heaven.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 7.
Had He only said, That they may see your good works, He would have seemed to have set up as an end to be sought the praises of men, which the hypocrites desire; but by adding, and glorify your Father, he teaches that we should not seek as an end to please men with our good works, but referring all to the glory of God, therefore seek to please men, that in that God may be glorified.
St Hilary † AD 367
He means not that we should seek glory of men, but that though we conceal it, our work may shine forth in honour of God to those among whom we live.
The Latin text
Chrysostomus super Matth
Sicut doctores propter bonam conversationem sunt sal quo populus conditur, ita propter verbum doctrinae sunt lux qua ignorantes illuminantur. Prius autem est bene vivere quam bene docere; et ideo postquam apostolos dixerat sal, consequenter vocat eos lucem, dicens vos estis lux mundi. Vel quia sal in eo statu tenet rem ne ad deterius mutetur, lux ad melius perducit illustrando. Propter quod apostoli dicti sunt prius sal propter Iudaeos et propter populum Christianum, a quibus Deus cognoscitur, quos servant in Dei scientia; lux autem propter gentes quas ad scientiae lumen perducunt
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Oportet autem hic mundum non caelum et terram, sed homines qui sunt in mundo, intelligi, vel qui diligunt mundum, quibus illuminandis apostoli missi sunt
Hilarius in Matth
Natura enim luminis est ut lucem, quocumque circumferatur, emittat, illatumque aedibus tenebras interimat, luce dominante. Igitur mundus extra cognitionem Dei positus, obscuris tenebatur ignorantiae tenebris, cui per apostolos scientiae lumen invehitur, et cognitio Dei claret, et de parvis eorum corpusculis, quocumque incesserint, lux tenebris ministratur
Remigius
Sicut autem sol dirigit radios suos, ita et dominus, qui est sol iustitiae, direxit apostolos suos ad effugandas humani generis tenebras
Chrysostomus in Matth
Intellige autem quam magna eis promittit, ut qui in regione propria cogniti non erant, ad fines orbis terrarum eorum veniret fama. Nec persecutiones quas praedixerat, eos potuerunt occultare, sed propter hoc magis praeclari redduntur
Hieronymus
Ne autem apostoli abscondantur ob metum, sed tota libertate se prodant, docet eos fiduciam praedicandi, cum consequenter dicit non potest civitas abscondi supra montem posita
Chrysostomus in Matth
Per hoc etiam eos docet esse sollicitos de propria vita, quasi in oculis omnium positos, sicut civitas quae est supra montem posita, vel lucerna supra candelabrum lucens
Chrysostomus super Matth
Haec autem civitas Ecclesia sanctorum est, de qua dicitur: gloriosa dicta sunt de te, civitas Dei. Cives eius sunt omnes fideles, de quibus apostolus: vos estis cives sanctorum. Haec ergo civitas posita est supra montem Christum, de quo Daniel: lapis abscissus sine manibus factus est mons magnus
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Vel posita est supra montem, idest supra magnam iustitiam, quam significat mons, in quo disputat dominus
Chrysostomus super Matth
Non potest ergo civitas abscondi posita supra montem, etiam si ipsa voluerit: mons enim qui eam portat, facit eam omnibus manifestam; sic et apostoli et sacerdotes, qui fundati sunt in Christo, non possunt esse absconditi etiam si voluerint, quia Christus eos manifestat
Hilarius in Matth
Vel civitatem, carnem quam assumpserat nuncupat, quia in eo per naturam suscepti corporis, quaedam humani generis congregatio continetur, et nos per consortium carnis suae sumus habitatio civitatis. Abscondi ergo non potest, quia in altitudine positus celsitudinis Dei, admiratione operum suorum offertur omnibus contemplandus
Chrysostomus super Matth
Quare autem sanctos suos Christus manifestet et non sinat eos esse absconditos, per alteram comparationem ostendit, cum subditur neque accendunt lucernam et ponunt eam sub modio, sed supra candelabrum
Chrysostomus in Matth
Vel per hoc quod dixit non potest civitas abscondi, demonstravit suam virtutem; in hoc autem quod subdit neque accendunt lucernam, eos inducit ad liberam praedicationem, ac si diceret: ego quidem lucernam accendi; ut vero perseveret ardens, vestri erit studii, non solum propter vos, sed propter alios qui illuminabuntur, sed et propter gloriam Dei
Chrysostomus super Matth
Lucerna est verbum divinum, de quo dictum est: lucerna pedibus meis verbum tuum. Accendentes lucernam sunt pater et filius et spiritus sanctus
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Quid autem putamus dictum esse et ponunt eam sub modio? Ut occultatio tantum lucernae accipienda sit (tanquam si diceret: nemo accendit lucernam et occultat eam), an aliquid etiam modius significat, ut hoc sit ponere lucernam sub modio, superiora facere corporis commoda quam praedicationem veritatis? Sub modio ergo lucernam ponit quisquis lucem doctrinae bonae commodis temporalibus obscurat et tegit. Et bene modius dicitur res corporalis, sive propter retributionem mensurae, quia ea quisquis recipit quae gessit in corpore, sive quia temporalia bona, quae corpore peraguntur, circa dierum mensuram, quam significat modius, inchoantur, et transeunt; aeterna vero et spiritualia nullo tali fine coercentur. Super candelabrum autem lucernam ponit qui corpus suum ministerio verbi subiicit, ut superior sit praedicatio veritatis et inferior servitus corporis: per ipsam enim corporis servitutem excelsior lucet doctrina, dum per vocem et ceteros corporis motus in bonis operibus insinuatur discentibus
Chrysostomus super Matth
Vel modii sunt homines mundiales: quoniam sicut modii desuper quidem vacui sunt, subtus autem pleni, sic omnes mundi amatores in rebus spiritualibus insensati sunt, in terrenis autem sapientes; et ideo quasi modius verbum Dei tenet absconditum, quando propter aliquam causam terrenam verbum Dei non est ausus palam proloqui, nec fidei veritatem. Candelabrum est Ecclesia, quae baiulat verbum vitae, et omnis ecclesiasticus vir
Hilarius
Vel synagogam dominus modio comparavit, quae susceptos fructus intra se tantum receptans, certum modium dimensae observantiae continebat
Ambrosius super Lucam
Et ideo nemo fidem suam intra mensuram legis includat, sed ad Ecclesiam conferat, in qua septiformis spiritus relucet gratia
Beda
Vel ipse Christus accendit lucernam, qui testam humanae naturae flamma suae divinitatis implevit, quam nec credentibus abscondere, nec modio supponere, hoc est sub mensura legis includere, vel intra unius gentis terminos noluit cohibere. Candelabrum Ecclesiam dicit, cui lucernam superposuit, quia nostris in frontibus fidem suae incarnationis affixit
Hilarius in Matth
Vel lucerna Christi ponitur in candelabro, idest in ligno per passionem suspensa, quae lumen aeternum est in Ecclesia habitantibus praebitura; et ideo dicit ut luceat omnibus qui in domo sunt
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Si quis enim domum vult accipere Ecclesiam, non est absurdum. Vel domus est ipse mundus, propter id quod superius ait vos estis lux mundi
Hilarius (ut supra)
Tali etiam lumine monet fulgere apostolos, ut ex admiratione operis eorum Deo laus impartiatur; unde sequitur sic luceat lux vestra coram hominibus, ut videant opera vestra bona
Chrysostomus super Matth
Idest sic illuminate docentes ut non vestra tantum audiant verba, sed et opera videant; et quos illuminaveritis per verbum quasi lux, condiatis per exemplum quasi sal. Per illos autem doctores qui docent et faciunt magnificatur Deus, nam disciplina domini ex moribus familiae demonstratur; et ideo sequitur et glorificent patrem vestrum qui in caelis est
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Si tantummodo diceret ut videant opera vestra bona, finem constituisse videretur in laudibus hominum, quas quaerunt hypocritae; sed addidit et glorificent patrem vestrum qui in caelis est, ut hoc ipsum quod homo per bona opera placet hominibus, non ibi finem constituat, sed referat ad laudem Dei, et propterea placeat hominibus ut in illo glorificetur Deus
Hilarius
Non quod ab hominibus oporteat gloriam quaerere, sed ut dissimulantibus nobis, opus nostrum his inter quos vivimus, in honorem Dei eluceat
5:17
The Gloss ord.
Having now exhorted His hearers to undergo all things for righteousness’ sake, and also not to hide what they should receive, but to learn more for others’ sake, that they may teach others, He now goes on to tell them what they should teach, as though He had been asked, ‘What is this which you would not have hid, and for which you would have all things endured? Are you about to speak any thing beyond what is written in the Law and the Prophets;’ hence it is He says, Think not that I am come to subvert the Law or the Prophets.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
And that for two reasons. First, that by these words He might admonish His disciples, that as He fulfilled the Law, so they should strive to fulfil it. Secondly, because the Jews would falsely accuse them as subverting the Law, therefore he answers the calumny beforehand, but in such a manner as that He should not be thought to come simply to preach the Law as the Prophets had done.
Remigius † AD 908
He here asserts two things; He denies that He was come to subvert the Law, and affirms that He was come to fulfil it.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 8.
In this last sentence again there is a double sense; to fulfil the Law, either by adding something which it had not, or by doing what it commands.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. xvi.
Christ then fulfilled the Prophets by accomplishing what was therein foretold concerning Himself—and the Law, first, by transgressing none of its precepts; secondly, by justifying by faith, which the Law could not do by the letter.
St Augustine † AD 430 cont. Faust. xix. 7. et seq.
And lastly, because even for them who were under grace, it was hard in this mortal life to fulfil that of the Law, Thou shalt not lust, He being made a Priest by the sacrifice of His flesh, obtained for us this indulgence, even in this fulfilling the Law, that where through our infirmity we could not, we should be strengthened through His perfection, of whom as our head we all are members. For so I think must be taken these words, to fulfil the Law, by adding to it, that is, such things as either contribute to the explanation of the old glosses, or to enable to keep them. For the Lord has shewed us that even a wicked motion of the thoughts to the wrong of a brother is to be accounted a kind of murder. The Lord also teaches us, that it is better to keep near to the truth without swearing, than with a true oath to come near to blasphemy.
St Augustine † AD 430
But how, ye Manichæans, do you not receive the Law and the Prophets, seeing Christ here says, that He is come not to subvert but to fulfil them? To this the heretic Faustusa replies, Whose testimony is there that Christ spoke this? That of Matthew. How was it then that John does not give this saying, who was with Him in the mount, but only Matthew, who did not follow Jesus till after He had come down from the mount? To this Augustine replies, If none can speak truth concerning Christ, but who saw and heard Him, there is no one at this day who speaks truth concerning Him. Why then could not Matthew hear from John’s mouth the truth as Christ had spoken, as well as we who are born so long after can speak the truth out of John’s book? In the same manner also it is, that not Matthew’s Gospel, but also these of Luke and Mark are received by us, and on no inferior authority. Add, that the Lord Himself might have told Matthew the things He had done before He called him. But speak out and say that you do not believe the Gospel, for they who believe nothing in the Gospel but what they wish to believe, believe themselves rather than the Gospel. To this Faustus rejoins, We will prove that this was not written by Matthew, but by some other hand, unknown, in his name. For below he says, Jesus saw a man sitting at the toll-office, Matthew by name. (Mat. 9:9.) Who writing of himself says, ‘saw a man,’ and not rather ‘saw me?’ Augustine; Matthew does no more than John does, when he says, Peter turning round saw that other disciple whom Jesus loved; and it is well known that this is the common manner of Scripture writers, when writing their own actions. Faustus again, But what say you to this, that the very assurance that He was not come to destroy the Law and the Prophets, was the direct way to rouse their suspicions that He was? For He had yet done nothing that could lead the Jews to think that this was His object. Augustine; This is a very weak objection, for we do not deny that to the Jews who had no understanding, Christ might have appeared as threatening the destruction of the Law and the Prophets. Faustus; But what if the Law and the Prophets do not accept this fulfilment, according to that in Deuteronomy, These commandments that I give unto thee, thou shalt keep, thou shalt not add any thing to them, nor take away. Augustine; Here Faustus does not understand what it is to fulfil the Law, when he supposes that it must be taken of adding words to it. The fulfilment of the Law is love, which the Lord hath given in sending His Holy Spirit. The Law is fulfilled either when the things there commanded are done, or when the things there prophesied come to pass. Faustus; But in that we confess that Jesus was author of a New Testament, what else is it than to confess that He has done away with the Old? Augustine; In the Old Testament were figures of things to come, which, when the things themselves were brought in by Christ, ought to have been taken away, that in that very taking away the Law and the Prophets might be fulfilled wherein it was written that God gave a New Testament. Faustus; Therefore if Christ did say this thing, He either said it with some other meaning, or He spoke falsely, (which God forbid,) or we must take the other alternative, He did not speak it at all. But that Jesus spoke falsely none will aver, therefore He either spoke it with another meaning, or He spake it not at all. For myself I am rescued from the necessity of this alternative by the Manichæan belief, which from the first taught me not to believe all those things which are read in Jesus’ name as having been spoken by Him; for that there be many tares which to corrupt the good seed some nightly sower has scattered up and down through nearly the whole of Scripture. Augustine; Manichæus taught an impious error, that you should receive only so much of the Gospel as does not conflict with your heresy, and not receive whatever does conflict with it. We have learned of the Apostle that religious caution, Whoever preaches unto you another Gospel than that we have preached, let him be accursed. (Gal. 1:8.) The Lord also has explained what the tares signify, not things false mixed with the true Scriptures, as you interpret, but men who are children of the wicked one. Faustus; Should a Jew then enquire of you why you do not keep the precepts of the Law and the Prophets which Christ here declares He came not to destroy but to fulfil, you will be driven either to accept an empty superstition, or to repudiate this chapter as false, or to deny that you are Christ’s disciple. Augustine; The Catholics are not in any difficulty on account of this chapter as though they did not observe the Law and the Prophets; for they do cherish love to God and their neighbour, on which hang all the Law and the Prophets. And whatever in the Law and the Prophets was foreshown, whether in things done, in the celebration of sacramental rites, or in forms of speech, all these they know to be fulfilled in Christ and the Church. Wherefore we neither submit to a false superstition, nor reject the chapter, nor deny ourselves to be Christ’s disciples. He then who says, that unless Christ had destroyed the Law and the Prophets, the Mosaic rites would have continued along with the Christian ordinances, may further affirm, that unless Christ had destroyed the Law and the Prophets, He would yet be only promised as to be born, to suffer, to rise again. But inasmuch as He did not destroy, but rather fulfil them, His birth, passion, and resurrection, are now no more promised as things future, which were signified by the Sacraments of the Law; but He is preached as already born, crucified, and risen, which are signified by the Sacraments now celebrated by Christians. It is clear then how great is the error of those who suppose, that when the signs or sacraments are changed, the things themselves are different, whereas the same things which the Prophetic ordinance had held forth as promises, the Evangelic ordinance points to as completed. Faustus; Supposing these to be Christ’s genuine words, we should enquire what was His motive for speaking thus, whether to soften the blind hostility of the Jews, who when they saw their holy things trodden under foot by Him, would not have so much as given Him a hearing; or whether He really said them to instruct us, who of the Gentiles should believe, to submit to the yoke of the Law. If this last were not His design, then the first must have been; nor was there any deceit or fraud in such purpose. For of laws there be three sorts. The first that of the Hebrews, called the law of sin and death, (Rom. 8:2.) by Paul; the second that of the Gentiles, which he calls the law of nature, saying, By nature the Gentiles do the deeds of the law; (Rom. 2:14.) the third, the law of truth, which he names, The law of the Spirit of life. Also there are Prophets some of the Jews, such as are well known; others of the Gentiles as Paul speaks, A prophet of their own hath said; (Tit. 1:12.) and others of the truth, of whom Jesus speaks, I send unto you wise men and prophets. (Mat. 23:34.) Now had Jesus in the following part of this Sermon brought forward any of the Hebrew observances to shew how he had fulfilled them, no one would have doubted that it was of the Jewish Law and Prophets that He was now speaking; but when He brings forward in this way only those more ancient precepts, Thou shalt not kill, Thou shalt not commit adultery, which were promulged of old to Enoch, Seth, and the other righteous men, who does not see that He is here speaking of the Law and Prophets of truth? Wherever He has occasion to speak of any thing merely Jewish, He plucks it up by the very roots, giving precepts directly the contrary; for example, in the case of that precept, An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Augustine; Which was the Law and which the Prophets, that Christ came not to subvert but to fulfil, is manifest, to wit, the Law given by Moses. And the distinction which Faustus draws between the precepts of the righteous men before Moses, and the Mosaic Law, affirming that Christ fulfilled the one but annulled the other, is not so. We affirm that the Law of Moses was both well suited to its temporary purpose, and was now not subverted, but fulfilled by Christ, as will be seen in each particular. This was not understood by those who continued in such obstinate error, that they compelled the Gentiles to Judaize—those heretics, I mean, who were called Nazarenes.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
But since all things which should befal from the very beginning of the world to the end of it, were in type and figure foreshewn in the Law, that God may not be thought to be ignorant of any of those things that take place, He therefore here declares, that heaven and earth should not pass till all things thus foreshewn in the Law should have their actual accomplishment.
Remigius † AD 908
Amen is a Hebrew word, and may be rendered in Latin, ‘vere,’ ‘fidenter,’ or ‘fiat;’ that is, ‘truly,’ ‘faithfully,’ or ‘so be it.’ The Lord uses it either because of the hardness of heart of those who were slow to believe, or to attract more particularly the attention of those that did believe.
St Hilary † AD 367
From the expression here used pass, we may suppose that the constituting elements of heaven and earth shall not be annihilatedb.
Remigius † AD 908
But shall abide in their essence, but pass through renewal.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 8.
By the words, one iota or one point shall not pass from the Law, we must understand only a strong metaphor of completeness, drawn from the letters of writing, iota being the least of the letters, made with one stroke of the pen, and a point being a slight dot at the end of the same letter. The words there shew that the Law shall be completed to the very least matter.
Rabanus Maurus † AD 856
He fitly mentions the Greek iota, and not the Hebrew jod, because the iota stands in Greek for the number ten, and so there is an allusion to the Decalogue of which the Gospel is the point and perfection.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
If even an honourable man blushes to be found in a falsehood, and a wise man lets not fall empty any word he has once spoken, how could it be that the words of heaven should fall to the ground empty? Hence He concludes, Whoso shall break the least of these commandments, &c. And, I suppose, the Lord goes on to reply Himself to the question, Which are the least commandments? Namely, these which I am now about to speak.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
He speaks not this of the old laws, but of those which He was now going to enact, of which he says, the least, though they were all great. For as He so oft spoke humbly of Himself, so does He now speak humbly of His precepts.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
Otherwise; the precepts of Moses are easy to obey; Thou shall not kill. Thou shall not commit adultery. The very greatness of the crime is a check upon the desire of committing it; therefore the reward of observance is small, the sin of transgression great. But Christ’s precepts, Thou shalt not be angry, Thou shalt not lust, are hard to obey, and therefore in their reward they are great, in their transgression, ‘least.’ It is thus He speaks of these precepts of Christ, such as Thou shall not be angry, Thou shalt not lust, as ‘the least;’ and they who commit these lesser sins, are the least in the kingdom of God; that is, he who has been angry and not sinned grievously is secure from the punishment of eternal damnation; yet he does not attain that glory which they attain who fulfil even these least.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
Or, the precepts of the Law are called ‘the least,’ as opposed to Christ’s precepts which are great. The least commandments are signified by the iota and the point. He, therefore, who breaks them, and teaches men so, that is, to do as he does, shall be called least in the kingdom of heaven. Hence we may perhaps conclude, that it is not true that there shall none be there except they be great.
The Gloss ord.
By ‘break,’ is meant, the not doing what one understands rightly, or the not understanding what one has corrupted, or the destroying the perfectness of Christ’s additions.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Or, when you hear the words, least in the kingdom of heaven, imagine nothing less than the punishment of hell. For He oft uses the word ‘kingdom,’ not only of the joys of heaven, but of the time of the resurrection, and of the terrible coming of Christ.
St Gregory the Great † AD 604 Hom. in Ev. xii. 1.
Or, by the kingdom of heaven is to be understood the Church, in which that teacher who breaks a commandment is called least, because he whose life is despised, it remains that his preaching be also despised.
St Hilary † AD 367
Or, He calls the passion, and the cross, the least, which if one shall not confess openly, but be ashamed of them, he shall be least, that is, last, and as it were no man; but to him that confesses it He promises the great glory of a heavenly calling.
St Jerome † AD 420
This head is closely connected with the preceding. It is directed against the Pharisees, who, despising the commandments of God, set up traditions of their own, and means that their teaching the people would not avail themselves, if they destroyed the very least commandment in the Law. We may take it in another sense. The learning of the master if joined with sin however small, loses him the highest place, nor does it avail any to teach righteousness, if he destroys it in his life. Perfect bliss is for him who fulfils in deed what he teaches in word.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
Otherwise; he who breaks the least of these commandments, that is, of Moses’ Law, and teaches men so, shall be called the least; but he who shall do (these least), and so teach, shall not indeed be esteemed great, yet not so little as he who breaks them. That he should be great, he ought to do and to teach the things which Christ now teaches.
The Latin text
Glossa
Postquam hortatus est audientes ut se praeparent ad omnia sustinenda pro iustitia, et non absconderent quod accepturi erant, sed ea benevolentia discerent, ut ceteros docerent, incipit eos informare qui doceant, tamquam si quaereretur: quid est hoc quod non vis abscondi, pro quo iubes omnia tolerari? Numquid aliquid dicturus es extra ea quae in lege sunt scripta? Ideo inquit nolite autem putare quoniam veni solvere legem aut prophetas
Chrysostomus super Matth
Quod propter duas causas dicit: primum ut discipulos his verbis ad suum provocaret exemplum; ut sicut ipse omnem legem adimplebat, sic et illi studerent implere. Denique futurum erat ut calumniarentur eum Iudaei, quasi legem solventem; unde priusquam incurrat calumniam, calumniae satisfacit, ne putaretur sic venisse ut simpliciter legem praedicaret, sicut prophetae fecerant
Remigius
Duo dixit: negat venisse se solvere, et affirmat venisse se implere: et ideo addit non enim veni legem solvere, sed implere
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
In hac autem sententia duplex est sensus: nam adimplere legem aut est addendo aliquid quod minus habet, aut faciendo quod habet
Chrysostomus in Matth
Implevit igitur Christus prophetas complendo omnia quae per eos de ipso fuerant dicta; legem autem, primo quidem nihil transgrediendo legalium, secundo iustificando per fidem quod lex per litteram facere non valebat
Augustinus contra Faustum
Demum etiam, quia sub gratia positis in hac mortali vita difficile erat implere quod in lege scriptum est: non concupisces, ille per carnis suae sacrificium sacerdos effectus impetrat nobis indulgentiam; etiam hinc adimplens legem, ut quod per nostram infirmitatem minus possumus, per illius perfectionem curetur, cuius capitis membra effecti sumus. Puto etiam sic esse accipiendum quod dicitur non veni legem solvere, sed adimplere; his videlicet additamentis, quae vel ad expositionem pertinent antiquarum sententiarum, vel ad conversationem in eis. Aperuit enim dominus, etiam iniquum motum ad nocendum fratri, in homicidii genere deputari. Maluit etiam nos dominus non iurantes non recedere a vero, quam verum iurantes appropinquare periurio. Sed cur, o Manichaei, legem non accipitis et prophetas, cum Christus eos se non venisse solvere dixerit, sed adimplere?
Ad hoc respondet Faustus haereticus
quis hoc testatur dixisse Iesum? Matthaeus. Quomodo ergo Ioannes non id testatur, qui fuit in monte; Matthaeus hoc scripsit, qui postquam Iesus descendit de monte, secutus est eum?
Ad hoc Augustinus respondet
si nemo de Christo vera dixit nisi qui vidit eum vel audivit, hodie de eo vera dicit nullus. Cur ergo ex ore Ioannis non potuit vera Matthaeus audire de Christo, si ex libro Ioannis possumus vera loqui de eo nos tanto tempore post nati? Hinc enim non solum Matthaei, sed etiam Lucae ac Marci Evangelium, et non impari auctoritate, receptum est. Huc accedit, quia et ipse dominus potuit narrare Matthaeo quod egerat, antequam eum vocasset. Aperte autem dicite non vos credere Evangelio; nam qui in Evangelio non nisi quod vultis creditis, vobis potius quam Evangelio creditis
Item Faustus
Probemus et Matthaeum hoc non scripsisse, sed alium, nescio quem, sub nomine eius. Quid enim dicit? Cum transisset Iesus, vidit sedentem hominem ad telonium, Matthaeum nomine. Et quis ergo scribens de seipso dicat: vidit hominem, et non vidit me?
Ad quod Augustinus
ita Matthaeus de se, tamquam de alio scripsit, sicut et Ioannes fecit dicens: conversus Petrus vidit alium discipulum quem diligebat Iesus manifestum est enim hunc morem fuisse scriptorum cum gesta narrarent
Item Faustus
Quid quod etiam ex ipso sermone quo praecepit non putare quia venerit legem solvere, magis intelligi datur quia solveret? Neque enim nihil tale eo faciente Iudaei suspicari hoc possent
Ad quod Augustinus
Hoc quidem valde infirmum est: non enim negamus Iudaeis non intelligentibus videri potuisse Christum destructorem esse legis et prophetarum
Item Faustus
Quid quod etiam lex et prophetae nec adimpletione gaudent, cum in Deuteronomio dicatur: haec praecepta quae mando tibi observabis, nec addas quicquam eis nec minuas?
Ad quod Augustinus
non intelligit Faustus quid sit legem implere, cum hoc de verborum adiectione putat accipiendum. Plenitudo enim legis caritas est, quam dominus dedit mittendo fidelibus spiritum sanctum. Impletur ergo lex, vel cum fiunt quae ibi praecepta sunt, vel cum exhibentur quae ibi prophetata sunt
Item Faustus
Quod novum testamentum Iesum condidisse fatemur, quid aliud quam destructionem fatemur veteris testamenti?
Ad quod Augustinus
in veteri testamento figurae erant futurorum, quas rebus per Christum praesentatis auferri oportebat, ut eo ipso lex et prophetae implerentur, in quibus scriptum est daturum Deum novum testamentum
Item Faustus
Hoc igitur si dixit Christus, aut aliud significans dixit, aut (quod absit) mentiens dixit, aut omnino nec dixit. Sed Iesum quidem mentitum fuisse nullus dicat; ac per hoc aliter dictum est, aut nec omnino dictum est. Me quidem iam adversus capituli huius necessitudinem Manichaea fides reddidit tutum, quae principio mihi non cunctis quae ex salvatoris nomine leguntur scripta, passim credere persuasit. Esse enim multa zizania, quae in contagium boni seminis Scripturis bene omnibus noctivagus quidam seminator insparsit
Ad quod Augustinus
Manichaeus docuit impiam perversitatem, ut ex Evangelio quod haeresim tuam non impedit hoc accipias, quod autem impedit non accipias. Nos autem docuit apostolus piam provisionem: ut quisquis nobis annuntiaverit praeter id quod accepimus, anathema sit. Dominus autem exposuit quid sint zizania, non aliqua falsa veris Scripturis immissa, sicut tu interpretaris, sed homines filios maligni
Item Faustus
Cum te Iudaeus interpellabit, cur legis et prophetarum praecepta non serves, quae Christus dixit non se venisse solvere, sed adimplere, cogeris aut vanae superstitioni succumbere, aut capitulum profiteri falsum, aut te Christi negare discipulum
Ad quod Augustinus
nullas ex hoc capitulo Catholici patiuntur angustias, quasi legis et prophetarum praecepta non servent, quia caritatem Dei et proximi habent, in quibus praeceptis pendet lex et prophetae. Et quaecumque ibi rebus gestis vel sacramentorum celebrationibus vel locutionum modis figurate prophetata sunt, in Christo et Ecclesia compleri cognoscunt. Unde nec vanae superstitioni succumbimus, nec istud Evangelii capitulum falsum esse dicimus, nec Christi discipulos nos negamus. Qui ergo dicit: si Christus legem et prophetas non solvisset, illa sacramenta legis et prophetarum in Christianorum celebrationibus permanerent, potest dicere: si Christus legem et prophetas non solvisset, adhuc promitteretur nasciturus, passurus, resurrecturus; cum ideo magis hoc non solverit sed adimpleverit, quia iam non promittitur nasciturus, passurus, resurrecturus, quod illa sacramenta quodammodo personabant; sed annuntiatur quod natus sit, passus sit, resurrexit, quod haec sacramenta, quae a Christianis aguntur, iam personant. Patet ergo quanto errore delirent qui putant, signis sacramentisque mutatis, etiam res ipsas esse diversas, quas ritus propheticus pronuntiavit promissas, et evangelicus demonstrat impletas
Item Faustus
Quaerendum est si hoc Christus dixit, cur dixerit: utrum nec compalpandi Iudaeorum furoris causa, qui sancta sua ab eo conculcari videntes, nec audiendum quidem eum existimabant; aut ut nos, qui ei credebamus ex gentibus, instrueret legis subire iugum. Si autem haec non ei fuit causa dicendi, illa debet esse quam dixit; nec ipsum mentitus est. Sunt enim tria genera legum: unum Hebraeorum, quod peccati ac mortis Paulus appellat; aliud gentium, quod naturale vocat, dicens: gentes naturaliter, quae legis sunt, faciunt; tertium est veritatis, de qua dixit: lex spiritus vitae. Item prophetae: alii sunt Iudaeorum, de quibus notum est; alii gentium, de quibus Paulus dicit: dixit quidam proprius eorum propheta; alii veritatis, de quibus Iesus dicit: mitto ad vos sapientes et prophetas. Et quidem si observationes Hebraicas adimpletionis gratia protulisset, dubium non erat quin de Iudaeorum lege et prophetis dixisset; ubi vero sola recenset antiquiora praecepta, idest non occides, non moechaberis, quae olim promulgata fuerant per Henoch et Seth et ceteros iustos, cui non videatur hoc eum dixisse de veritatis lege et prophetis? Ubi vero Iudaeorum quaedam visus est nominasse, penitus eradicavit, praecipiendo contraria: ut est illud: oculum pro oculo, dentem pro dente
Ad quod Augustinus
manifestum est quam legem et quos prophetas Christus non venerit solvere, sed implere. Ipsa enim est lex quae per Moysen data est. Non autem, sicut Faustus opinatur, quaedam dominus adimplevit, quae ab antiquis iustis iam dicta erant ante legem Moysi, sicut non occides, quaedam vero solvit, quae propria videbantur legis Hebraeorum. Nos enim dicimus, et haec pro tempore bene fuisse tunc instituta, et nunc a Christo non soluta, sed adimpleta, ut patebit per singula. Hoc etiam non intelligebant qui in ea perversitate manserunt ut gentes cogerent iudaizare, haeretici scilicet qui Nazaraei dicuntur
Chrysostomus super Matth
Quoniam vero omnia quae ab initio mundi usque ad finem erant futura, mystice erant prophetata in lege, ne videatur aliquid eorum quae fiunt non antea cognovisse, propterea dicit: non potest fieri ut transeat caelum et terra, donec omnia quae in lege prophetata sunt, rebus ipsis fuerint adimpleta; et hoc est quod dicit amen quippe dico vobis, donec transeat caelum et terra, iota unum aut unus apex non praeteribit a lege, donec omnia fiant
Remigius
Amen, Hebraeus sermo est, et Latine dicitur vere, fideliter, sive fiat. Duabus autem de causis hoc sermone utitur dominus: sive propter duritiam illorum qui tardi erant ad credendum, sive propter credentes, ut profundius attenderent ea quae sequuntur
Hilarius in Matth
Per hoc autem quod ait donec transeat caelum et terra, caelum quidem et terram maxima elementa non arbitramur esse solvenda
Remigius
Permanebunt enim essentialiter, sed transibunt per renovationem
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Per hoc autem quod ait iota unum, aut unus apex non transibit a lege, nihil potest aliud intelligi nisi vehemens expressio perfectionis, quae per litteras singulas demonstrata est; inter quas litteras iota minor est ceteris, quia uno ductu fit; apex etiam est ipsius aliqua in summo particula. Quibus verbis ostendit in lege ad effectum et minima quaeque perduci
Rabanus Maurus
Apte quoque Graecum iota, et non iod Hebraeum posuit, quia iota in numero, decem significat, et Decalogum legis enumerat, cuius quidem apex et perfectio est Evangelium
Chrysostomus super Matth
Si autem ingenuus homo vel in vili mendacio inventus fuerit, erubescit, et vir sapiens verbum quod dixit, non relinquit in vacuum, quomodo verba divina sine exitu vacua poterant permanere? Unde concludit qui ergo solverit unum de mandatis istis minimis et docuerit sic homines, minimus vocabitur in regno caelorum. Puto autem quod ipse dominus manifeste hoc respondit, quae sunt minima mandata monstrans, dicendo si quis solverit unum de mandatis istis minimis, id est quae modo dicturus sum
Chrysostomus in Matth
Non enim pro veteribus legibus hoc dixit, sed pro his quae ipse erat praecepturus; quae quidem minima vocat, licet magna. Sicut enim multoties de se humilia locutus est, ita et de suis praeceptis humiliter loquitur. Vel aliter
Chrysostomus super Matth
Mandata Moysi in actu facilia sunt: non occides, non adulterabis; ipsa enim criminis magnitudo voluntatem faciendi repercutit; et ideo in remuneratione modica sunt, in peccato autem magna. Mandata autem Christi, idest: non irascaris, non concupiscas, in actu difficilia sunt; et ideo in remuneratione magna, in peccato autem minima. Minima igitur dicit ista Christi mandata: non irascaris, non concupiscas; ergo illi qui levia peccata committunt, minimi sunt in regno Dei; idest qui iratus fuerit, et grande peccatum non fecerit, a poena quidem securus est, scilicet damnationis aeternae; non tamen est in gloria, scilicet quam consequuntur illi qui etiam haec minima implent
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Vel e converso illa quae praecepta sunt in lege, dicuntur minima; quae autem Christus dicturus est, sunt maxima. Mandata autem minima significantur per unum iota et unum apicem. Qui ergo solverit, et docuerit sic, idest secundum quod solvit, minimus vocabitur in regno caelorum. Et fortasse ideo non erit, quia ibi nisi magni esse non possunt
Glossa
Solvere autem est non agere quod recte quis intelligit, vel non intelligere quae depravavit, aut minuere integritatem superadditionis Christi
Chrysostomus in Matth
Vel cum audieris minimum in regno caelorum, nihil suspicare quam supplicium et Gehennam. Regnum enim consuevit dicere non solum regni utilitatem, sed tempus resurrectionis, et adventum Christi terribilem
Gregorius in Evang
Vel per regnum caelorum Ecclesia intelligenda est, in qua doctor qui solvit mandatum, minimus vocatur, quia cuius vita despicitur, restat ut eius praedicatio contemnatur
Hilarius in Matth
Vel minima dicit domini passionem et crucem: quae si quis tamquam erubescenda non confitebitur, erit minimus, idest novissimus, ac pene nullus; confitenti vero magnam in caelo vocationis gloriam pollicetur; unde sequitur qui autem fecerit et docuerit, hic magnus vocabitur in regno caelorum
Hieronymus
Suggillat in hoc Pharisaeos, qui contemptis mandatis Dei, statuebant proprias traditiones, quod non eis prosit doctrina in populo, si vel parvum quod in lege est destruant. Possumus autem et aliter intelligere: quod magistri eruditio, etiam si parvo peccato obnoxia sit, deducat eum de gradu maximo; nec prosit docere iustitiam quam minima culpa destruit; beatitudoque perfecta sit, quae sermone docueris, opere complere
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Vel aliter. Qui solverit illa minima, scilicet praecepta legis, et sic docuerit, minimus vocabitur; qui autem fecerit, illa minima, et sic docuerit non iam magnus habendus est, sed tamen, non tam minimus quam ille qui solvit. Ut autem sit magnus, facere debet et docere quae Christus docet
5:20
St Hilary † AD 367
Beautiful entrance He here makes to a teaching beyond the works of the Law, declaring to the Apostles that they should have no admission to the kingdom of heaven without a righteousness beyond that of Pharisees.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
By righteousness is here meant universal virtue. But observe the superior power of grace, in that He requires of His disciples who were yet uninstructed to be better than those who were masters under the Old Testament. Thus He does not call the Scribes and Pharisees unrighteous, but speaks of their righteousness. And see how even herein He confirms the Old Testament that He compares it with the New, for the greater and the less are always of the same kind.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
The righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees are the commandments of Moses; but the commandments of Christ are the fulfilment of that Law. This then is His meaning; Whosoever in addition to the commandments of the Law shall not fulfil My commandments, shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven. For those indeed save from the punishment due to transgressors of the Law, but do not bring into the kingdom; but My commandments both deliver from punishment, and bring into the kingdom. But seeing that to break the least commandments and not to keep them are one and the same, why does He say above of him that breaks the commandments, that he shall be the least in the kingdom of heaven, and here of him who keeps them not, that he shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven? See how to be the least in the kingdom is the same with not entering into the kingdom. For a man to be in the kingdom is not to reign with Christ, but only to be numbered among Christ’s people; what He says then of him that breaks the commandments is, that he shall indeed be reckoned among Christians, yet the least of them. But he who enters into the kingdom, becomes partaker of His kingdom with Christ. Therefore he who does not enter into the kingdom of heaven, shall not indeed have a part of Christ’s glory, yet shall he be in the kingdom of heaven, that is, in the number of those over whom Christ reigns as King of heaven.
St Augustine † AD 430 De Civ. Dei, xx. 9.
Otherwise, unless your righteousness exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, that is, exceed that of those who break what themselves teach, as it is elsewhere said of them, They say, and do not; (Mat. 23:3.) just as if He had said, Unless your righteousness exceed in this way that ye do what ye teach, you shall not enter the kingdom of heaven. We must therefore understand something other than usual by the kingdom of heaven here, in which are to be both he who breaks what he teaches, and he who does it, but the one least, the other great; this kingdom of heaven is the present Church. In another sense is the kingdom of heaven spoken of that place where none enters but he who does what he teaches, and this is the Church as it shall be hereafter.
St Augustine † AD 430 Id. cont. Faust. xix. 31.
This expression, the kingdom of heaven, so often used by our Lord, I know not whether any one would find in the books of the Old Testament. It belongs properly to the New Testament revelation, kept for His mouth whom the Old Testament figured as a King that should come to reign over His servants. This end, to which its precepts were to be referred, was hidden in the Old Testament, though even that had its saints who looked forward to the revelation that should be made.
The Gloss non occ.
Or, we may explain by referring to the way in which the Scribes and Pharisees understood the Law, not to the actual contents of the Law.
St Augustine † AD 430 cont. Faust. xix. 30.
For almost all the precepts which the Lord gave, saying, But I say unto you, are found in those ancient books. But because they knew not of any murder, besides the destruction of the body, the Lord shews them that every evil thought to the hurt of a brother is to be held for a kind of murder.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
Christ willing to shew that He is the same God who spoke of old in the Law, and who now gives commandments in grace, now puts first of all his commandments (vid. Mat. 19:18.), that one which was the first in the Law, first, at least, of all those that forbade injury to our neighbour.
St Augustine † AD 430 De Civ. Dei, i. 20.
We do not, because we have heard that, Thou shall not kill, deem it therefore unlawful to pluck a twig, according to the error of the Manichees, nor consider it to extend to irrational brutes; by the most righteous ordinance of the Creator their life and death is subservient to our needs. There remains, therefore, only man of whom we can understand it, and that not any other man, nor you only; for he who kills himself does nothing else but kill a man. Yet have not they in any way done contrary to this commandment who have waged wars under God’s authority, or they who charged with the administration of civil power have by most just and reasonable orders inflicted death upon criminals. Also Abraham was not charged with cruelty, but even received the praise of piety, for that he was willing to obey God in slaying his son. Those are to be excepted from this command whom God commands to be put to death, either by a general law given, or by particular admonition at any special time. For he is not the slayer who ministers to the command, like a hilt to one smiting with a sword, nor is Samson otherwise to be acquitted for destroying himself along with his enemies, than because he was so instructed privily of the Holy Spirit, who through him wrought the miracles.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
This, it was said by them of old time, shews that it was long ago that they had received this precept. He says this that He might rouse His sluggish hearers to proceed to more sublime precepts, as a teacher might say to an indolent boy, Know you not how long time you have spent already in merely learning to spell? In that, I say unto you, mark the authority of the legislator, none of the old Prophets spoke thus; but rather, Thus saith the Lord. They as servants repeated the commands of their Lord; He as a Son declared the will of His Father, which was also His own. They preached to their fellow servants; Ha as master ordained a law for his slaves.
St Augustine † AD 430 de Civ. Dei, ix. 4.
There are two different opinions among philosophers concerning the passions of the mind: the Stoics do not allow that any passion is incident to the wise man; the Peripatetics affirm that they are incident to the wise man but in a moderate degree and subject to reason; as, for example, when mercy is shewn in such a manner that justice is preserved. But in the Christian rule we do not enquire whether the mind is first affected with anger or with sorrow, but whence.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
He who is angry without cause shall be judged; but he who is angry with cause shall not be judged. For if there were no anger, neither teaching would profit, nor judgments hold, nor crimes be controlled. So that he who on just cause is not angry, is in sin; for an unreasonable patience sows vices, breeds carelessness, and invites the good as well as the bad to do evil.
St Jerome † AD 420
Some copies add here the words, without cause; but by the true readingc the precept is made unconditional, and anger altogether forbidden. For when we are told to pray for them that persecute us, all occasion of anger is taken away. The words without cause then must be erased, for the wrath of man worketh not the righteousness of God.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
Yet that anger which arises from just cause is indeed not anger, but a sentence of judgment. For anger properly means a feeling of passion; but he whose anger arises from just cause does not suffer any passion, and is rightly said to sentence, not to be angry with.
St Augustine † AD 430 Retract. i. 19.
This also we affirm should be taken into consideration, what is being angry with a brother; for he is not angry with a brother who is angry at his offence. He then it is who is angry without cause, who is angry with his brother, and not with the offence.
St Augustine † AD 430 de Civ. Dei, xiv. 9.
But to be angry with a brother to the end that he may be corrected, there is no man of sound mind who forbids. Such sort of motions as come of love of good and of holy charity, are not to be called vices when they follow right reason.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
But I think that Christ does not speak of anger of the flesh, but anger of the heart; for the flesh cannot be so disciplined as not to feel the passion. When then a man is angry but refrains from doing what his anger prompts him, his flesh is angry, but his heart is free from anger.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 9.
And there is this same distinction between the first case here put by the Saviour and the second: in the first case there is one thing, the passion; in the second two, anger and speech following thereupon, He who saith to his brother, Raca, is in danger of the council. Some seek the interpretation of this word in the Greek, and think that Raca means ragged, from the Greek ῥάκος, a rag. But more probably it is not a word of any meaning, but a mere sound expressing the passion of the mind, which grammarians call an interjection, such as the cry of pain, ‘heu.’
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Or, Racha is a word signifying contempt, and worthlessness. For where we in speaking to servants or children say, Go thou, or, Tell thou him; in Syriac they would say Racha for ‘thou.’ For the Lord descends to the smallest trifles even of our behaviour, and bids us treat one another with mutual respect.
St Jerome † AD 420
Or, Racha is a Hebrew word signifying, ‘empty,’ ‘vain;’ as we might say in the common phrase of reproach, ‘empty-pate.’ Observe that He says brother; for who is our brother, but he who has the same Father as ourselves?
Pseudo-Chrysostom
And it were an unworthy reproach to him who has in him the Holy Spirit to call him ‘empty.’
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
In the third case are three things; anger, the voice expressive of anger, and a word of reproach, Thou fool. Thus here are three different degrees of sin; in the first when one is angry, but keeps the passion in his heart without giving any sign of it. If again he suffers any sound expressive of the passion to escape him, it is more than had he silently suppressed the rising anger; and if he speaks a word which conveys a direct reproach, it is a yet greater sin.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
But as none is empty who has the Holy Spirit, so none is a fool who has the knowledge of Christ; and if Racha signifies ‘empty,’ it is one and the same thing, as far as the meaning of the word goes, to say Racha, or ‘thou fool.’ But there is a difference in the meaning of the speaker; for Racha was a word in common use among the Jews, not expressing wrath or hate, but rather in a light careless way expressing confident familiarity, not anger. But you will perhaps say, if Racha is not an expression of wrath, how is it then a sin? Because it is said for contention, not for edification; and if we ought not to speak even good words but for the sake of edification, how much more not such as are in themselves bad?
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
Here we have three arraignments, the judgment, the council, and hell-fire, being different stages ascending from the lesser to the greater. For in the judgment there is yet opportunity for defence; to the council belongs the respite of the sentence, what time the judges confer among themselves what sentence ought to be inflicted; in the third, hell-fire, condemnation is certain, and the punishment fixed. Hence is seen what a difference is between the righteousness of the Pharisees and Christ; in the first, murder subjects a man to judgment; in the second, anger alone, which is the least of the three degrees of sin.
Rabanus Maurus † AD 856
The Saviour here names the torments of hell, Gehenna, a name thought to be derived from a valley consecrate to idols near Jerusalem, and filled of old with dead bodies, and defiled by Josiah, as we read in the Book of Kings.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
This is the first mention of hell, though the kingdom of Heaven had been mentioned some time before, which shews that the gifts of the one comes of His love, the condemnation of the other of our sloth. Many thinking this a punishment too severe for a mere word, say that this was said figuratively. But I fear that if we thus cheat ourselves with words here, we shall suffer punishment in deed there. Think not then this too heavy a punishment, when so many sufferings and sins have their beginning in a word; a little word has often begotten a murder, and overturned whole cities. And yet it is not to be thought a little word that denies a brother reason and understanding by which we are men, and differ from the brutes.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
In danger of the council; that is, (according to the interpretation given by the Apostles in their Constitutions,) in danger of being one of that Council which condemned Christe.
St Hilary † AD 367
Or, he who reproaches with emptiness one full of the Holy Spirit, will he arraigned in the assembly of the Saints, and by their sentence will be punished for an affront against that Holy Spirit Himself.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
Should any ask what greater punishment is reserved for murder, if evil-speaking is visited with hell-fire? This obliges us to understand, that there are degrees in hell.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Or, the judgment and the council denote punishment in this word; hell-fire future punishment. He denounces punishment against anger, yet does not mention any special punishment, shewing therein that it is not possible that a man should be altogether free from the passion. The Council here means the Jewish senate, for He would not seem to be always superseding all their established institutions, and introducing foreignf.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
In all these three sentences there are some words understood. In the first indeed, as many copies read without cause, there is nothing to be supplied. In the second, He who saith to his brother, Racha, we must supply the words, without cause; and again, in He who says, Thou fool, two things are understood, to his brother, and, without cause. And this forms the defence of the Apostle, when he calls the Galatians fools, though he considers them his brethren; for he did it not without cause.
The Latin text
Hilarius in Matth
Pulcherrimo ingressu opus legis coepit excedere, aditum in caelum apostolis, nisi iustitiam Pharisaeorum anteissent, denuntians non futurum; et hoc est quod dicit dico enim vobis
Chrysostomus in Matth
Iustitiam autem hic dicit universalem virtutem. Intende autem gratiae additamentum: discipulos enim suos adhuc rudes magistris qui in veteri testamento erant, vult esse meliores. Scribas autem ac Pharisaeos non dixit iniquos, quia non dixisset eos habere iustitiam. Vide etiam quoniam hic vetus testamentum confirmat, comparationem faciens eius ad novum: plus enim et minus eiusdem generis est. Scribarum autem et Pharisaeorum iustitiae sunt mandata Moysi; superimpletiones autem istorum mandatorum sunt mandata Christi. Hoc est ergo quod dicit: nisi quis supra legis mandata, etiam haec mea praecepta, quae apud illos minima existimabantur, impleverit, non intrabit in regnum caelorum: quoniam illa de poena liberant, quae scilicet transgressoribus legis debetur, non autem in regnum inducunt; haec autem et de poena liberant, et in regnum inducunt. Cum autem sit idem solvere minima mandata, et non custodire, quare supra de solvente dicit quod minimus vocabitur in regno Dei, hic autem de non conservante: non introibit in regnum caelorum? Sed vide quia minimum esse in regno idem est quod non intrare in regnum. Esse autem aliquem in regno non est regnare cum Christo, sed esse tantum in populo Christi; tamquam si dicat de solvente, quod inter Christianos quidem erit, tamen minimus Christianus. Qui autem intrat in regnum, fit particeps regni cum Christo. Consequenter et iste qui non intrat in regnum caelorum, gloriam quidem non habebit cum Christo, erit tamen in regno caelorum, idest in numero eorum super quos Christus caelorum rex regnat
Augustinus de Civ. Dei
Vel aliter. Nisi abundaverit iustitia vestra plusquam Scribarum et Pharisaeorum, idest super eos qui solvunt quod docent, quia de iis alibi dictum est: dicunt enim et non faciunt; ac si dicat: nisi ita abundaverit iustitia vestra, ut vos non solvatis, sed faciatis potius quod docetis, non intrabitis in regnum caelorum. Alio ergo modo intelligendum est regnum caelorum ubi ambo sunt, et ille scilicet qui solvit quod docet, et ille qui facit, sed minimus ille, iste magnus: quod quidem regnum caelorum est Ecclesia praesens. Alio autem modo regnum caelorum dicitur quo non intrat nisi ille qui facit, et hoc est Ecclesia qualis in futuro erit
Augustinus contra Faustum
Hoc autem nomen regnum caelorum, quod tam crebro nominat dominus, nescio utrum in libris veteris testamenti quisquam inveniat; proprie enim pertinet ad revelationem novi testamenti quod ori eius etiam nominandum servabatur quem regem ad regendum servos suos vetus testamentum praefigurabat. Hic ergo finis, quo praecepta referenda sunt, occultus erat in veteri testamento, quamvis secundum eum etiam tunc viverent sancti, qui futuram eius revelationem videbant
Glossa
Vel hoc quod dicit nisi abundaverit, referendum est ad intellectum Pharisaeorum et Scribarum, non ad continentiam veteris testamenti
Augustinus contra Faustum
Pene enim omnia quae monuit vel praecepit dominus, ubi adiungebat ego autem dico vobis, inveniuntur et in illis veteribus libris. Sed quia non intelligebant homicidium nisi peremptionem corporis humani, aperuit dominus omnem iniquum motum ad nocendum fratri in homicidii genere deputari; unde subdit audistis quia dictum est antiquis: non occides
Chrysostomus super Matth
Volens Christus ostendere quia ipse est Deus, qui aliquando locutus est in lege et qui nunc mandat in gratia, illud mandatum quod ponitur in lege, ante omnia, scilicet prohibitiva, quae sunt contra proximum, et nunc ponit in principio mandatorum suorum
Augustinus de Civ. Dei
Non autem quod audivimus non occides, virgultum vellere nefas ducimus, secundum Manichaeorum errorem, nec de irrationabilibus animalibus dictum intelligimus, quia iustissima ordinatione creatoris, vita et mors eorum nostris usibus subditur. Unde restat quod de homine intelligamus quod dictum est non occides: non alterum, ergo nec te; neque enim qui se occidit, aliud quam hominem occidit. Nequaquam autem contra hoc praeceptum fecerunt qui auctore Deo bella gesserunt, ac personam gerentes publicae potestatis iustissimae rationis imperio sceleratos morte punierunt. Et Abraham non solum non est culpatus crudelitatis crimine, verum etiam laudatus est nomine pietatis, quod voluit filium obedienter occidere. Hi ergo excipiuntur quos Deus occidi iubet sive lege data, sive ad personam pro tempore expressa iussione: non autem ipse occidit qui ministerium dat iubenti, sicut adminiculum gladio utenti; nec Samson aliter excusatur, quod seipsum cum hostibus ruina domus oppressit, nisi quod latenter spiritus hoc iusserat, qui per illum miracula faciebat
Chrysostomus in Matth
Per hoc autem quod dicit dictum est antiquis, ostendit multum tempus esse ex quo mandatum hoc acceperant. Hoc ergo dicit, ut auditores ad sublimiora progredi praecepta cunctantes acrius incitet; ut si quispiam doctor dicat puero negligenti: nescis iam quantum temporis syllabarum meditatione consumpseris? Et ideo subdit ego autem dico vobis, quoniam omnis qui irascitur fratri suo, reus erit iudicio. In quo considera legislatoris potestatem: nullus enim antiquorum prophetarum ita locutus est, sed sic: haec dicit dominus, quia illi ut servi ea quae sunt domini annuntiabant, hic autem ut filius ea quae sunt patris, quae etiam sua sunt; et illi conservis praedicabant, hic autem suis servis legem ponebat
Augustinus de Civ. Dei
Duae quidem sunt sententiae philosophorum de animi passionibus. Stoicis enim non placet huiusmodi passiones cadere in sapientem; Peripatetici vero has passiones in sapientem cadere dicunt, sed moderatas, rationique subiectas; sicut cum ita praebetur misericordia ut iustitia conservetur. In disciplina autem Christiana non tam quaeritur utrum prius animus irascatur aut tristetur, sed unde
Chrysostomus super Matth
Qui enim sine causa irascitur, reus erit; qui vero cum causa, non erit reus: nam si ira non fuerit, nec doctrina proficit nec iudicia stant nec crimina compescuntur. Itaque qui cum causa non irascitur, peccat; patientia enim irrationabilis vitia seminat, negligentiam nutrit, et non solum malos, sed etiam bonos invitat ad malum
Hieronymus
In quibusdam ergo codicibus additur sine causa; ceterum in veris definita sententia est: et ira penitus tollitur. Si enim iubemur orare pro persequentibus, omnis irae occasio tollitur. Radendum ergo est sine causa, quia ira viri iustitiam Dei non operatur
Chrysostomus super Matth
Sed tamen iracundia quae cum causa est, non est iracundia, sed iudicium: iracundia enim proprie intelligitur commotio passionis; qui autem cum causa irascitur, ira illius non est ex passione; ideo iudicare dicitur, non irasci
Augustinus in Lib. Retract
Illud etiam dicimus intuendum quid sit irasci fratri suo: quoniam non fratri irascitur qui peccato fratris irascitur. Qui ergo fratri, non peccato irascitur, sine causa irascitur
Augustinus, de Civ. Dei
Irasci autem fratri ut corrigatur, nullus sanae mentis reprehendit: huiusmodi enim motus de amore boni et de sancta caritate venientes, vitia dicenda non sunt, cum rectam rationem sequantur
Chrysostomus super Matth
Puto autem quod non de iracundia carnis loquitur Christus, sed de iracundia animae: caro enim non potest obedire, ut non conturbetur. Quando ergo homo irascitur et non vult facere quod ira compellit, caro eius irata est, animus autem eius non est iratus
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Sic ergo in hoc primo est unum, idest ira sola; in secundo autem sunt duo, scilicet ira et vox, quae iram signat; unde sequitur qui autem dixerit fratri suo: racha, reus erit Concilio. Nonnulli de Graeco trahere voluerunt interpretationem huius vocis, putantes pannosum dici racha, quoniam Graece dicitur pannus idest racos. Probabilius autem est non esse vocem significantem aliquid, sed indignantis animi motum exprimentem. Has autem voces grammatici interiectiones vocant, velut cum dicitur a dolente: heu
Chrysostomus in Matth
Vel racha est verbum contemptus et parvipensionis. Sicut enim nos vel famulis vel iunioribus iniungentes dicimus: vade tu, dic illi tu, ita et qui Syrorum utuntur lingua, racha dicunt, pro tu. Dominus enim et quae parvissima sunt evellit, et cum honore nobis invicem uti iubet
Hieronymus
Vel racha Hebraeum verbum est, et dicitur chenos, idest inanis aut vacuus, quem nos possumus vulgata iniuria absque cerebro nuncupare. Signanter autem addidit qui dixerit fratri suo: frater enim noster nullus est nisi qui eumdem nobiscum habet patrem
Chrysostomus super Matth
Indigna autem res est dicere hominem vacuum, qui habet in se spiritum
Augustinus
In tertio autem significantur tria: ira, et vox quae iram significat, et in voce vituperationis expressio; unde dicitur qui autem dixerit: fatue, reus erit Gehennae ignis. Gradus itaque sunt in istis peccatis: primo, ut quisquis irascitur, motum retineat corde conceptum. Iam si extorsit vocem non significantem aliquid, sed animi motum ipsa eruptione testantem, plus est quam si ira surgens silentio premeretur. Sed adhuc plus est, si etiam verbum proferatur, quod iam certam vituperationem designat
Chrysostomus super Matth
Sicut autem nemo est vacuus qui habet spiritum sanctum, ita nemo est vacuus qui Christum cognoscit; sed si racha idem est quod vacuus, quantum ad sensum verbi, unum est dicere fatue et racha; sed differunt quantum ad dicentis propositum: racha enim verbum vulgare erat apud Iudaeos, quod non ex ira neque odio, sed ex aliquo motu vano dicebant, magis fiduciae causa, quam iracundiae. Sed forte dices: si racha iracundiae causa non dicitur, quare peccatum est? Quia contentionis causa dicitur, non aedificationis; si enim nec bonum verbum dicere debemus nisi pro aedificatione, quanto magis illud quod in se naturaliter malum est?
Augustinus
Vide etiam nunc tres reatus: iudicii, Concilii et Gehennae ignis; in quibus quosdam gradus factos admonet a levioribus ad graviora: nam in iudicio adhuc defensionis locus datur; ad Concilium autem pertinere videtur sententiae prolatio, quando inter se iudices conferunt quo supplicio damnari oporteat; in Gehenna vero ignis certa est damnatio et poena damnati. Unde patet quantum intersit inter iustitiam Pharisaeorum et Christi: ibi enim occisio reum facit iudicio, hic autem ira facit reum iudicio, quod horum trium est levissimum
Rabanus Maurus
Gehennam hic salvator Inferni cruciatum nominat, quam nomen traxisse putant a valle idolis consecrata, quae est iuxta Ierusalem, repleta olim cadaveribus quam et Iosiam contaminasse in libro regum legimus
Chrysostomus in Matth
Hic autem primum Gehennae nomen posuit, postquam de regno caelorum supra dixerat, ostendens quod illud dare, est ex suo amore, hoc autem ex nostra desidia. Multis autem hoc grave videtur, si pro solo verbo tantam patiemur poenam; propter quod quidam dicunt hoc hyperbolice dictum esse. Sed timeo ne verbis hic nosmetipsos decipientes, illic opere ultimum patiamur supplicium. Non ergo aestimes hoc esse onerosum: plures enim poenarum et peccatorum a verbis habent principium: etenim parva verba multoties homicidium pepererunt et civitates integras everterunt. Nec enim parvum aestimes fratrem stultum vocare, auferens ei prudentiam et intellectum, quo homines sumus et ab irrationabilibus distamus
Chrysostomus super Matth
Vel reus erit Concilio: idest, ut sit unus ex Concilio eorum qui adversus Christum fuerunt, sicut apostoli in suis canonibus interpretantur
Hilarius in Matth
Vel qui spiritu sancto plenum convicio vacuitatis insinuat, fit reus Concilio sanctorum contumeliam spiritus sancti sanctorum iudicio animadversione luiturus
Augustinus
Quisquis autem dixerit: quo graviori supplicio punitur homicidium, si Gehenna ignis punitur convicium? Cogit intelligi esse differentiam Gehennarum
Chrysostomus in Matth
Vel iudicium et Concilium sunt poenae in praesenti: Gehenna autem poena futura. Ideo autem irae iudicium apposuit, ut ostendat quod non est possibile hominem omnino esse sine passionibus, sed refrenare eas possibile est; et propterea determinatam poenam non apposuit, ne videretur prorsus iram prohibere. Concilium autem posuit nunc pro iudicio Iudaeorum, ne videatur semper nova inducere ac peregrina docere
Augustinus
In istis autem tribus sententiis subauditio verborum intuenda est. Habet enim prima sententia omnia verba necessaria, ut nihil subaudiatur. Qui irascitur, inquit, fratri suo, sine causa, secundum quosdam; in secunda vero, cum ait qui autem dixerit fratri suo: racha, subauditur sine causa; nam in tertia, ubi ait qui autem dixerit: fatue, duo subaudiuntur: fratri suo et sine causa. Et hoc est unde defenditur quod apostolus Galatas vocat stultos, quos etiam fratres nominat: non enim id facit sine causa
5:23
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 10.
If it be not lawful to be angry with a brother, or to say to him Racha, or Thou fool, much less is it lawful to keep in the memory any thing which might convert anger into hate.
St Jerome † AD 420
It is not, If thou hast ought against thy brother; but, If thy brother has ought against thee, that the necessity of reconciliation may be more imperative.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
And he has somewhat against us when we have wronged him; and we have somewhat against him when he has wronged us, in which case there were no need to go to be reconciled to him, seeing we had only to forgive him, as we desire the Lord to forgive us.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
But if it is he that hath done you the wrong, and yet you be the first to seek reconciliation, you shall have a great reward.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
If love alone is not enough to induce us to be reconciled to our neighbour, the desire that our work should not remain imperfect, and especially in the holy place, should induce us.
St Gregory the Great † AD 604 Hom. 1. in Ezech. viii. 9.
Lo He is not willing to accept sacrifice at the hands of those who are at variance. Hence then consider how great an evil is strife, which throws away what should be the means of remission of sin.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
See the mercy of God, that He thinks rather of man’s benefit than of His own honour; He loves concord in the faithful more than offerings at His altar; for so long as there are dissensions among the faithful, their gift is not looked upon, their prayer is not heard. For no one can be a true friend at the same time to two who are enemies to each other. In like manner, we do not keep our fealty to God, if we do not love His friends and hate His enemies. But such as was the offence, such should also be the reconciliation. If you have offended in thought, be reconciled in thought; if in words, be reconciled in words; if in deeds, in deeds be reconciled. For so it is in every sin, in whatsoever kind it was committed, in that kind is the penance done.
St Hilary † AD 367
He bids us when peace with our fellow-men is restored, then to return to peace with God, passing from the love of men to the love of God; then go and offer thy gift.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
If this direction be taken literally, it might lead some to suppose that this ought indeed to be so done if our brother is present, for that no long time can be meant when we are bid to leave our offering there before the altar. For if he be absent, or possibly beyond sea, it is absurd to suppose that the offering must be left before the altar; to be offered after we have gone over land and sea to seek him. Wherefore we must embrace an inward, spiritual sense of the whole, if we would understand it without involving any absurdity. The gift which we offer to God, whether learning, or speech, or whatever it be, cannot be accepted of God unless it be supported by faith. If then we have in aught harmed a brother, we must go and be reconciled with him, not with the bodily feet, but in thoughts of the heart, when in humble contrition you may cast yourself at your brother’s feet in sight of Him whose offering you are about to offer. For thus in the same manner as though He were present, you may with unfeigned heart seek His forgiveness; and returning thence, that is, bringing back again your thoughts to what you had first begun to do, may make your offering.
The Latin text
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Si irasci non est fas fratri, aut dicere racha, aut fatue, multo minus in animo tenere aliquid, ut in odium indignatio convertatur; et ideo subdit si ergo offers munus tuum ad altare, et ibi recordatus fueris quia frater tuus habet aliquid adversum te
, et cetera. Hieronymus
Non dixit: si tu habes aliquid adversus fratrem tuum, sed si frater tuus habet aliquid adversum te, ut durior tibi reconciliationis imponatur necessitas
Augustinus
Tunc enim ipse habet adversus nos, si nos eum in aliquo laesimus: nam nos adversus illum habemus, si ille nos laeserit, ubi non est opus pergere ad reconciliationem: non enim veniam postulabis ab eo qui tibi fecit iniuriam; sed tantum dimittas, sicut tibi a domino dimitti cupis quod ipse commiseris
Chrysostomus super Matth
Si autem ille te laeserit, et prius rogaveris, magnam habebis mercedem
Chrysostomus in Matth
Sed si aliquis propter amorem proximi ei reconciliari non curat, ad hoc eum inducit ut saltem eius opus non remaneat imperfectum, et praecipue in loco sacro; unde subdit relinque ibi munus tuum ante altare, et vade prius reconciliari fratri tuo
Chrysostomus super Matth
Ecce a discordantibus accipere non vult sacrificium. Hinc ergo perpendite quantum sit malum discordiae, propter quod et illud abiicitur per quod culpa relaxatur. Vide autem misericordiam Dei, quomodo hominum utilitates amplius aspicit quam suos honores: plus enim diligit concordiam fidelium quam munera: quamdiu enim fideles homines aliquam dissensionem habuerint, munus eorum non suscipitur, oratio eorum non exauditur. Nemo enim inter duos inimicos potest esse fidelis amicus amborum; ideo et Deus non vult esse amicus fidelium, quamdiu inter se fuerint inimici. Et nos ergo fidem Deo non servamus, si inimicos eius non diligimus et amicos eius odimus. Qualis autem praecessit offensio, talis debet sequi reconciliatio. Si cogitatu offendisti, cogitatu reconciliare; si verbis offendisti, verbis reconciliare; si operibus offendisti, operibus reconciliare. Omne enim peccatum quo modo committitur, eo modo de ipso poenitentia agitur
Hilarius in Matth
Reconciliata autem humana pace, reverti in divina iubet, in Dei caritatem de caritate hominum transituros. Et ideo sequitur et tunc veniens offeres munus tuum
Augustinus
Si autem quod hic dicitur, accipiatur ad litteram, fortassis aliquis credit ita fieri oportere, si frater sit praesens: non enim diutius differri potest, cum munus tuum relinquere ante altare iubearis. Si vero de absente, et, quod fieri potest, etiam trans mare constituto aliquid tale veniat in mentem, absurdum est credere ante altare munus relinquendum, quod post terras et maria pererrata offeras Deo. Et ideo prorsus intro ad spiritualia refugere cogimus, ut quod dictum est, sine absurditate possit intelligi. Altare itaque spiritualiter fidem accipere possumus. Munus enim quod offerimus Deo sive doctrina, sive oratio, vel quicquid aliud, Deo acceptum esse non potest nisi fide fulciatur. Si ergo fratrem in aliquo laesimus, pergendum est ad reconciliationem, non pedibus corporis, sed motibus animi, ubi te humili affectu prosternas fratri in conspectu eius, cuius munus es oblaturus. Ita enim, ac si praesens sit, poteris eum non simulato animo lenire veniam postulando, atque inde veniens, idest intentionem revocans ad id quod agere coeperas, offeras munus tuum
5:25
St Hilary † AD 367
The Lord suffers us at no time to be wanting in peaceableness of temper, and therefore bids us be reconciled to our adversary quickly, while on the road of life, lest we be cast into the season of death before peace be joined between us.
St Jerome † AD 420
The word here in our Latin books is ‘consentiens,’ in Greek, εὐνοῶν, which means, ‘kind,’ ‘benevolent.’
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 11.
Let us see who this adversary is to whom we are bid to be benevolent, It may then be either the Devil, or man, or the flesh, or God, or His commandments. But I do not see how we can be bid be benevolent, or agreeing with the Devil; for where there is good will, there is friendship, and no one will say that friendship should be made with the Devil, or that it is well to agree with him, having once proclaimed war against him when we renounced him; nor ought we to consent with him, with whom had we never consented, we had never come into such circumstances,
St Jerome † AD 420
Some, from that verse of Peter, Your adversary the Devil, &c. (1 Pet. 5:8.) will have the Saviour’s command to be, that we should be merciful to the Devil, not causing him to endure punishment for our sakes. For as he puts in our way the incentives to vice, if we yield to his suggestions, he will be tormented for our sakes. Some follow a more forced interpretation, that in baptism we have each of us made a compact with the Devil by renouncing him. If we observe this compact, then we are agreeing with our adversary, and shall not be cast into prison.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
I do not see again how it can be understood of man. For how can man be said to deliver us to the Judge, when we know only Christ as the Judge, before whose tribunal all must be sisted. How then can he deliver to the Judge, who has himself to appear before Him? Moreover if any has sinned against any by killing him, he has no opportunity of agreeing with him in the way, that is in this life; and yet that hinders not but that he may be rescued from judgment by repentance. Much less do I see how we can be bid be agreeing with the flesh; for they are sinners rather who agree with it; but they who bring it into subjection, do not agree with it, but compel it to agree with them.
St Jerome † AD 420
And how can the body be cast into prison if it agree not with the spirit, seeing soul and body must go together, and that the flesh can do nothing but what the soul shall command?
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
Perhaps then it is God with whom we are here enjoined to agree. He may be said to be our adversary, because we have departed from Him by sin, and He resisteth the proud. Whosoever then shall not have been reconciled in this life with God through the death of His Son, shall be by Him delivered to the Judge, that is, the Son, to whom He has committed all judgment. And man may be said to be in the way with God, because He is every where. But if we like not to say that the wicked are with God, who is every where present, as we do not say that the blind are with that light which is every where around them, there only remains the law of God which we can understand by our adversary. For this law is an adversary to such as love to sin, and is given us for this life that it may be with us in the way. To this we ought to agree quickly, by reading, hearing, and bestowing on it the summit of authority, and that when we understand it, we hate it not because it opposes our sins, but rather love it because it corrects them; and when it is obscure, pray that we may understand it.
St Jerome † AD 420
But from the context the sense is manifest; the Lord is exhorting us to peace and concord with our neighbour; as it was said above, Go, be reconciled to thy brother.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
The Lord is urgent with us to hasten to make friends with our enemies while we are yet in this life, knowing how dangerous for us that one of our enemies should die before peace is made with us. For if death bring us while yet at enmity to the Judge, he will deliver us to Christ, proving us guilty by his judgment. Our adversary also delivers us to the Judge, when he is the first to seek reconciliation; for he who first submits to his enemy, brings him in guilty before God.
St Hilary † AD 367
Or, the adversary delivers you to the Judge, when the abiding of your wrath towards him convicts you.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
By the Judge I understand Christ, for, the Father hath committed all judgment to the Son; (John 5:22.) and by the officer, or minister, an Angel, for, Angels came and ministered unto Him; and we believe that He will come with his Angels to judge.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
The officer, that is, the ministering Angel of punishment, and he shall cast you into the prison of hell.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
By the prison I understand the punishment of the darkness. And that none should despise that punishment, He adds, Verily I say unto thee, thou shalt not come out thence till thou hast paid the very last farthing.
St Jerome † AD 420
A farthing is a coin containing two mites. What He says then is, ‘Thou shalt not go forth thence till thou hast paid for the smallest sins.’
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
Or it is an expression to denote that there is nothing that shall go unpunished; as we say ‘To the dregs,’ when we are speaking of any thing so emptied that nothing is left in it. Or by the last farthing (quadrans.) may be denoted earthly sins. For the fourth and last element of this world is earth. Paid, that is in eternal punishment; and until used in the same sense as in that, Sit thou on my right hand until I make thy enemies thy footstool; (Ps. 110:1.) for He does not cease to reign when His enemies are put under His feet. So here, until thou hast paid, is as much as to say, thou shalt never come out thence, for that he is always paying the very last farthing while he is enduring the everlasting punishment of earthly sins.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
Or, If you will make your peace yet in this world, you may receive pardon of even the heaviest offences; but if once damned and cast, into the prison of hell, punishment will be exacted of you not for grievous sins only, but for each idle word, which may be denoted by the very last farthing.
St Hilary † AD 367
For because charity covereth a multitude of sins, we shall therefore pay the last farthing of punishment, unless by the expense of charity we redeem the fault of our sin.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
Or, the prison is worldly misfortune which God often sends upon sinners.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Or, He here speaks of the judges of this world, of the way which leads to this judgment, and of human prisons; thus not only employing future but present inducements, as those things which are before the eyes affect us most, as St. Paul also declares, If thou doest evil fear the power, for he beareth not the sword in vain. (Rom. 13:4.)
The Latin text
Hilarius in Matth
Quia nullum tempus vacuum affectu placabilitatis dominus esse permittit, cito in vitae nostrae via reconciliari nos adversario praecepit, ne in mortis tempus non inita pace transeamus; et ideo dicit esto consentiens adversario tuo cito dum es cum eo in via, ne forte tradat te adversarius iudici
Hieronymus
Pro eo quod nos habemus in Latinis codicibus consentiens, in Graecis scriptum est eunoon, quod interpretatur benevolus, aut benignus
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Sed videamus quis sit adversarius, cui iubemur esse benevoli. Aut enim Diabolus est, aut homo, aut caro, aut Deus, aut praeceptum eius. Sed Diabolo non video qualiter iubeamur esse benevoli aut consentientes: ubi enim benevolentia, ibi amicitia; nec quisquam dixerit amicitiam cum Diabolo esse faciendam; neque concordare cum illo expedit cui semel renuntiando bellum indiximus; neque consentire illi oportet, cui si nunquam consensissemus, nunquam in istas incidissemus materias
Hieronymus
Quidam tamen dicunt a salvatore praecipi ut simus benevoli erga Diabolum, ne faciamus eum poenam sustinere pro nobis, quem dicunt pro nobis esse torquendum, si ei consenserimus vitia suggerenti. Quidam cautius disputant, in Baptismate singulos pactum inire cum Diabolo ei abrenuntiando. Si ergo servaverimus pactum, benevoli et consentientes sumus adversario, et nequaquam in carcere recludendi
Augustinus
Non autem video quomodo accipiam, ab homine nos iudici tradi, ubi Christum iudicem intelligo, ante cuius tribunal omnes exhiberi oportet. Quomodo ergo iudici traditurus est qui ante iudicem pariter exhibetur? Et etiam si occidendo quis nocuerit homini, non erit iam tempus quo concordet cum eo in via, idest in hac vita; nec tamen ideo non sanabitur poenitendo. Carni vero multo minus video quomodo consentientes esse iubeamur; magis enim peccatores ei consentiunt: qui vero eam servituti subiiciunt, non ei consentiunt, sed eam sibi consentire cogunt
Hieronymus
Quomodo etiam caro mittenda erit in carcerem si animae non consenserit, cum et anima et caro pariter recludendae sint, nec quicquam possit caro facere nisi quod animus imperaverit?
Augustinus
Fortassis ergo iubemur Deo consentire, quia ab eo peccando recessimus, ut adversarius noster dici possit dum nobis resistit: Deus enim superbis resistit. Quisquis ergo in hac vita non fuerit reconciliatus Deo per mortem filii eius, tradetur ab illo iudici, idest filio, cui pater iudicium dedit. Quomodo autem potest recte dici homo esse in via cum Deo, nisi quia Deus ubique est? Aut si non placet dici impios esse cum Deo, qui ubique praesto est, sicut non dicimus caecos esse cum luce quae eos circumfundit, unum reliquum est ut hic adversarium praeceptum Dei intelligamus, quod adversatur peccare volentibus, et datum est nobis ad hanc vitam ut sit nobiscum in via; cui oportet nos consentire cito, legendo, praeaudiendo, deferendo ei culmen auctoritatis, ut quod aliquis intelligit non oderit propter hoc quod adversatur peccatis suis, sed magis diligat propter correctionem; quod vero obscurum est, oret ut intelligat
Hieronymus
Sed ex praecedentibus manifestus est sensus, quod dominus nos ad concordiam proximi cohortatur; nam supra dictum est vade reconciliari fratri tuo
Chrysostomus super Matth
Festinat enim dominus ut ad amicitiam festinemus inimicorum nostrorum quamdiu vivimus in hac vita, sciens quam periculosum est si unus ex inimicis pace non facta mortuus fuerit. Si enim inimicantes per mortem iveritis ante iudicem, tradet te Christo, convincens te reum iudicio eius. Tradet autem te iudici, etiam si te prius rogaverit: qui enim rogat prius inimicum, reum facit eum ante Deum
Hilarius in Matth
Vel adversarius tradet vos iudici, quia manens in eum simultatis vestrae ira vos arguit
Augustinus
Iudicem intelligo Christum: pater enim omne iudicium dedit filio; ministrum autem intelligo Angelum: et Angeli, inquit Matthaeus, ministrabant ei; et cum Angelis suis venturum credimus ad iudicandum. Unde sequitur et iudex tradat te ministro
Chrysostomus super Matth
Vel ministro, idest Angelo poenarum crudeli, et ille mittet te in carcerem Gehennae; unde sequitur et in carcerem mittaris
Augustinus
Carcerem autem intelligo poenas, videlicet tenebrarum. Et ne quis istum carcerem contemneret, sequitur amen dico tibi: non exies inde donec reddas novissimum quadrantem
Hieronymus
Quadrans genus nummi est quod habet duo minuta; hoc est ergo: non egredieris de carcere donec etiam minuta peccata persolvas
Augustinus
Aut enim pro eo positum est quod nihil relinquitur impunitum; sicut cum volumus exprimere aliquid ita exactum ut nihil relinqueretur, dicimus usque ad fecem; vel significantur sub nomine quadrantis novissimi terrena peccata. Quarta enim pars elementorum huius mundi, et ea novissima, terra invenitur. In hoc autem quod dictum est solvas, significatur poena aeterna. Et sicut positum est donec, ubi dictum est: sede a dextris meis, donec ponam inimicos tuos sub pedibus tuis (non enim cum fuerint inimici sub pedibus positi, desinit regnare), ita et hic accipi potest non exies donec solveris quadrantem; semper non exiturum, quia solvet semper novissimum quadrantem, dum sempiternas poenas peccatorum terrenorum luet
Chrysostomus super Matth
Vel si quidem in hoc saeculo pacem feceris, etiam gravissimi operis poteris accipere indulgentiam; si autem semel condemnatus fueris, missus in carcerem, non solum de gravibus peccatis, sed etiam de verbo otioso, quod potest significari per quadrantem, exigentur a te supplicia
Hilarius in Matth
Quia enim caritas plurimum peccatorum tegit, novissimum poenae quadrantem solvemus, nisi pretio ipsius culpa criminum redimatur
Chrysostomus super Matth
Vel angustiae huius mundi appellantur carceres, in quas plerumque peccantes mittuntur a Deo
Chrysostomus in Matth
Vel loquitur hic de iudicibus qui sunt in mundo isto et de via quae est ad hoc iudicium et de carcere isto, ut non solum a futuris, sed et a praesentibus auditorem inducat, quae sunt ante oculos, et magis consueverunt movere; sicut et Paulus dicit: si male feceris, time potestatem: non enim sine causa gladium portat
5:27
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. xvii.
The Lord having explained how much is contained in the first commandment, namely, Thou shalt not kill, proceeds in regular order to the second.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. ix. 3 and 10.
Thou shalt not commit adultery, that is, Thou shalt go no where but to thy lawful wife. For if you exact this of your wife, you ought to do the same, for the husband ought to go before the wife in virtue. It is a shame for the husband to say that this is impossible. Why not the husband as well as the wife? And let not him that is unmarried suppose that he does not break this commandment by fornication; you know the price wherewith you have been bought, you know what you eat and what you drinkg, therefore keep yourself from fornications. Forasmuch as all such acts of lust pollute and destroy God’s image, (which you are,) the Lord who knows what is good for you, gives you this precept that you may not pull down His temple which you have begun to be.
St Augustine † AD 430 cont. Faust. xix. 23.
He then goes on to correct the error of the Pharisees, declaring, Whoso looketh upon a woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery already with her in his heart. For the commandment of the Law, Thou shall not lust after thy neighbour’s wife, (Exod. 20:17.) the Jews understood of taking her away, not of committing adultery with her.
St Jerome † AD 420
Between πάθος and προπάθεια, that is between actual passion and the first spontaneous movement of the mind, there is this difference: passion is at once a sin; the spontaneous movement of the mind, though it partakes of the evil of sin, is yet not held for an offence committedh. When then one looks upon a woman, and his mind is therewith smitten, there is propassion; if he yields to this he passes from propassion to passion, and then it is no longer the will but the opportunity to sin that is wanting. Whosoever, then, looketh on a woman to lust after her, that is, so looks on her as to lust, and cast about to obtain, he is rightly said to commit adultery with her in his heart.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 12.
For there are three things which make up a sin; suggestion either through the memory, or the present sense; if the thought of the pleasure of indulgence follows, that is an unlawful thought, and to be restrained; if you consent then, the sin is complete. For prior to the first consent, the pleasure is either none or very slight, the consenting to which makes the sin. But if consent proceeds on into overt act, then desire seems to be satiated and quenched. And when suggestion is again repeated, the contemplated pleasure is greater, which previous to habit formed was but small, but now more difficult to overcome.
St Gregory the Great † AD 604 Mor. xxi. 2.
But whoso casts his eyes about without caution will often be taken with the pleasure of sin, and ensnared by desires begins to wish for what he would not. Great is the strength of the flesh to draw us downwards, and the charm of beauty once admitted to the heart through the eye, is hardly banished by endeavour. We must therefore take heed at the first, we ought not to look upon what it is unlawful to desire. For that the heart may be kept pure in thought, the eyes, as being on the watch to hurry us to sin, should be averted from wanton looks.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
If you permit yourself to gaze often on fair countenances you will assuredly be taken, even though you may be able to command your mind twice or thrice. For you are not exalted above nature and the strength of humanity. She too who dresses and adorns herself for the purpose of attracting men’s eyes to her, though her endeavour should fail, yet shall she be punished hereafter; seeing she mixed the poison and offered the cup, though none was found who would drink thereof. For what the Lord seems to speak only to the man, is of equal application to the woman; inasmuch as when He speaks to the head, the warning is meant for the whole body.
The Latin text
Chrysostomus in Matth
Postquam dominus quid primum mandatum contineret edocuit, scilicet non occides, instituto pergens ordine provehitur ad secundum, dicens audistis quia dictum est antiquis: non moechaberis
Augustinus de decem chordis
Idest, non ibis ad aliquam aliam praeter uxorem tuam. Si enim hoc exigis ab uxore, non vis hoc reddere uxori, cum debeas in virtute praecedere uxorem. Turpe autem est ut vir dicat hoc non posse fieri. Quod femina facit, vir non potest? Noli autem dicere: uxorem non habeo, ad meretricem pergo, nec hoc praeceptum violo, quod dicit non moechaberis; iam enim nosti pretium tuum, iam nosti quod manduces, quod bibas. Abstine ergo te a fornicationibus. Cum enim imaginem Dei (quod es tu) corrumpis per fornicationes et defluentias libidinis, ipse etiam dominus, qui scit quid tibi utile sit, hoc praecipit, ne per illicitas voluptates corruat templum eius, quod esse coepisti
Augustinus contra Faustum
Sed quoniam putabant Pharisaei, tantummodo corporalem cum femina illicitam commixtionem vocari moechiam, demonstravit dominus talem concupiscentiam nihil aliud esse, dicens ego autem dico vobis quia omnis qui viderit mulierem ad concupiscendum eam, iam moechatus est eam in corde suo. Quod autem lex praecipit: non concupisces uxorem proximi tui, videbatur Iudaeis intelligendum esse de ablatione non de concubitu
Hieronymus
Inter pathos, et propathian, idest inter passionem et propassionem, hoc interest, quod passio reputatur in vitium, propassio, licet vitii culpam habeat, tamen non tenetur in crimine. Ergo qui viderit mulierem, et anima eius fuerit titillata, hic propassione percussus est. Si ergo consenserit, de propassione transivit ad passionem, et huic non voluntas peccandi deest, sed occasio. Quicumque igitur viderit ad concupiscendum, idest sic aspexerit ut concupiscat, et facere disponat, recte moechatus dicitur in corde suo
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Nam tria sunt quibus impletur peccatum: scilicet suggestio quae per memoriam fit, sive per corporis sensus; quod si frui delectaverit, delectatio illicita refrenanda est; si autem consensio facta fuerit, plenum peccatum est. Verumtamen delectatio ante consensum vel nulla est, vel tenuis; cui consentire peccatum est. Si autem et in factum processerit, videtur satiari et extingui cupiditas. Sed postea cum suggestio repetitur, maior accenditur delectatio, quae adhuc minor est quam illa quae in consuetudinem vertitur; quam vincere difficile est
Gregorius Moralium
Quisquis vero incaute exterius respicit, plerumque in delectationem peccati cadit, atque obligatus desideriis, incipit velle quod noluit. Valde namque est quod caro deorsum trahit, et semel species formae cordi per oculos alligata, vix magni luctaminis manu solvitur. Providendum ergo nobis est: quia intueri non debet quod non licet concupisci. Ut enim munda mens in cogitatione servetur, a lascivia voluptatis suae deprimendi sunt oculi, quasi quidam raptores ad culpam
Chrysostomus in Matth
Si ergo studeas venustis vultibus oculos frequenter infigere, profecto capieris, etiam si secundo et tertio possis fortasse animum continere. Neque enim extra naturam aleamque humanam consistis. Qui enim in se flammam cupiditatis accenderit, etiam absente muliere quam vidit, iugiter apud se turpium rerum simulacra depingit, et nonnumquam ad flagitium ipsum etiam opere pervenit. Si qua vero ideo ornatur et comitur, ut in se oculos hominum irritet, etiam si nullum pulchritudine sua potuerit vulnerare, dabit tamen extrema supplicia: paravit quippe venenum, porrexit poculum, etiam si nullus qui biberet inventus sit. Quod autem ad solos viros videtur dirigere, etiam feminis competit: cum enim capiti loquitur, toti profecto corpori admonitio communis est
5:30
The Gloss non occ.
Because we ought not only to avoid actual sin, but even put away every occasion of sin, therefore having taught that adultery is to be avoided not in deed only, but in heart, He next teaches us to cut off the occasions of sin.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
But if according to that of the Prophet, there is no whole part in our body, (Ps. 38:3.) it is needful that we cut off every limb that we have that the punishment may be equal to the depravity of the flesh. Is it then possible to understand this of the bodily eye or hand? As the whole man when he is turned to God is dead to sin, so likewise the eye when it has ceased to look evil is cut off from sin. But this explanation will not suit the whole; for when He says, thy right eye offends thee, what does the left eye? Does it contradict the right eye, and it is preserved innocent?
St Jerome † AD 420
Therefore by the right eye and the right hand we must understand the love of brethren, husbands and wives, parents and kinsfolk; which if we find to hinder our view of the true light, we ought to sever from us.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 13.
As the eye denotes contemplation, so the hand aptly denotes action. By the eye we must understand our most cherished friend, as they are wont to say who would express ardent affection, ‘I love him as my own eye.’ And a friend too who gives counsel, as the eye shews us our way. The right eye, perhaps, only means to express a higher degree of affection, for it is the one which men most fear to lose. Or, by the right eye may be understood one who counsels us in heavenly matters, and by the left one who counsels in earthly matters. And this will be the sense; Whatever that is which you love as you would your own right eye, if it offend you, that is, if it be an hindrance to your true happiness, cut it off and cast it from you. For if the right eye was not to be spared, it was superfluous to speak of the left. The right hand also is to be taken of a beloved assistant in divine actions, the left hand in earthly actions.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
Otherwise; Christ would have us careful not only of our own sin, but likewise that even they who pertain to us should keep themselves from evil. Have you any friend who looks to your matters as your own eye, or manages them as your own hand, if you know of any scandalous or base action that he has done, cast him from you, he is an offence; for we shall give account not only of our own sins, but also of such of those of our neighbours as it is in our power to hinder.
St Hilary † AD 367
Thus a more lofty step of innocence is appointed us, in that we are admonished to keep free, not only from sin ourselves, but from such as might touch as from without.
St Jerome † AD 420
Otherwise; As above He had placed lust in the looking on a woman, so now the thought and sense straying hither and thither He calls ‘the eye.’ By the right hand and the other parts of the body, He means the initial movements of desire and affection.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
The eye of flesh is the mirror of the inward eye. The body also has its own sense, that is, the left eye, and its own appetite, that is, the left hand. But the parts of the soul are called right, for the soul was created both with free-will and under the law of righteousness, that it might both see and do rightly. But the members of the body being not with free-will, but under the law of sin, are called the left. Yet He does not bid us cut off the sense or appetite of the flesh; we may retain the desires of the flesh, and yet not do thereafter, but we cannot cut off the having the desires. But when we wilfully purpose and think of evil, then our right desires and right will offend us, and therefore He bids us cut them off. And these we can cut off, because our will is free. Or otherwise; Every thing, however good in itself that offends ourselves or others, we ought to cut off from us. For example, to visit a woman with religious purposes, this good intent towards her may be called a right eye, but if often visiting her I have fallen into the net of desire, or if any looking on are offended, then the right eye, that is, something in itself good, offends me. For the right eye is good intention, the right hand is good desire.
The Gloss ord.
Or; the right eye is the contemplative life which offends by being the cause of indolence or self-conceit, or in our weakness that we are not able to support it unmixed. The right hand is good works, or the active life, which offends us when we are ensnared by society and the business of life. If then any one is unable to sustain the contemplative life, let him not slothfully rest from all action; or on the other hand while he is taken up with action, dry up the fountain of sweet contemplation.
Remigius † AD 908
The reason why the right eye and the right hand are to be cast away is subjoined in that, For it is better, &c.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
For as we are every one members one of another, it is better that we should be saved without some one of these members, than that we perish together with them. Or, it is better that we should be saved without one good purpose, or one good work, than that while we seek to perform all good works we perish together with all.
The Latin text
Glossa
Quia non solum peccata vitanda sunt, sed et occasiones peccatorum tollendae, postquam docuit vitare moechiae peccatum, non solum in opere, sed etiam in corde, consequenter docet occasiones peccatorum abscindere, dicens quod si oculus tuus dexter scandalizat te
Chrysostomus super Matth
Sed, si secundum prophetam, non est sanitas in carne nostra, quot membra quis habet, debet abscindere, ut secundum malitiam carnis, sufficiat poena membrorum. Sed videamus si sic possibile est intelligere de oculo corporali vel manu. Sicut totus homo, cum conversus fuerit ad Deum, mortuus est peccato, sic et oculus, cum desierit male aspicere, eiectus est peccato; sed neque sic convenit. Si enim dexter oculus scandalizat, sinister quid facit? Numquid contradicit dextero, ut quasi innocens reservetur?
Hieronymus
In dextero ergo oculo et dextera manu, et fratrum et uxoris et liberorum atque affinium et propinquorum innititur affectus; quem si ad contemplandam veram lucem nobis impedimento cernimus, debemus truncare huiusmodi portiones
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Quemadmodum autem in oculo contemplatio, sic in manu actio recte intelligitur. Per oculum autem intelligimus dilectissimum amicum: solet enim ab eis qui vehementer volunt exprimere dilectionem suam, ita dici: diligo eum ut oculum meum. Oportet autem intelligi per oculum amicum consiliarium, quia oculus iter demonstrat. Quod autem additum est, dexter, fortasse ad augendam vim dilectionis valet: dextrum enim oculum homines magis formidant amittere. Vel quia dexter est, intelligitur consiliarius in rebus divinis, sinister autem oculus est consiliarius in rebus terrenis; ut sic ille sit sensus: quicquid illud est quod ita diligis ut pro dextero oculo habeas, si scandalizat te, idest si impedimento est tibi ad veram beatitudinem, eiice eum, et proiice abs te. De sinistro autem scandalizante superfluum erat dicere, quando quidem nec dextero parcendum est. Dextera autem manus accipitur dilectus adiutor in divinis operibus; sinistra autem in operibus quae huic vitae et corpori sunt necessaria
Chrysostomus super Matth
Vel aliter vult Christus ut non solum de periculo nostri peccati curemus, sed etiam ne ad nos pertinentes turbae aliquid agant: ut puta si habes aliquem amicum qui res tuas bene aspicit, quasi proprius oculus, aut qui procurat res tuas quasi propria manus, si eum agnoveris aliquid turpiter agere, proiice eum longe abs te, quia scandalizat te: quia non solum pro nostro peccato, sed etiam proximorum, quos prohibere possumus, dabimus rationem
Hilarius in Matth
Fit ergo innocentiae gradus celsior: carere enim non solum propriis vitiis, sed etiam extrinsecus incidentibus admonemur
Hieronymus
Vel aliter. Quia supra de concupiscentia mulieris dixerat, recte nunc cogitationem et sensum in diversa volitantem oculum nuncupavit. Per dexteram autem et ceteras corporis partes, voluntatis ad effectum initia demonstrantur
Chrysostomus super Matth
Oculus enim iste carnalis speculum est interioris oculi. Habet autem et corpus suum sensum, quod est oculus sinister, et appetitum, quod est manus sinistra. Partes autem animae, dexterae vocantur, quoniam in libero arbitrio anima est creata, et sub lege iustitiae, ut recte videat et agat. Pars autem corporis, quae non habet liberum arbitrium, et est sub lege peccati, sinistra dicitur. Non autem carnis sensum vel appetitum praecidere iubet: desideria enim carnis retinere possumus, ut non faciamus quod desiderat caro; praecidere autem non possumus, ut non desideret. Quando autem ex proposito volumus malum et cogitamus, tunc dexter sensus et dextera voluntas nos scandalizant, et ideo hic praecidere iubet. Possunt enim praecidi propter arbitrii libertatem. Vel aliter. Omne bonum generaliter quod nos vel alios scandalizat, praescindere debemus a nobis; sicut si visito aliquam mulierem causa religionis, bonus respectus est oculus dexter; sed si assidue visitans decidi in laqueum desiderii eius, vel etiam quidam videntes scandalizantur, dexter oculus scandalizat, quod bonum est scandalizat: oculus enim dexter est bonus respectus, idest intentio; manus dextera, bona voluntas
Glossa
Vel oculus dexter est vita contemplativa, quae scandalizat in desidiam mittendo, vel arrogantiam, vel cum ex infirmitate contemplari ad purum non valemus. Dextera autem manus est bona operatio, vel vita activa, quae scandalizat dum per saeculi frequentiam et occupationis taedio illaqueamur. Si quis ergo non potest frui contemplativa, non torpeat otio ab activa, vel ne, dum occupatur actibus, arescat ab interna dulcedine
Remigius
Sed quare eiiciendus sit dexter oculus et dextera manus abscindenda, manifestat cum subdit expedit enim
, et cetera. Chrysostomus super Matth
Quoniam enim alter alterius membra sumus, melius est ut sine uno tali membro salvemur, quam ut volentes tales habere, et ipsi pereamus cum eis. Vel melius est ut sine uno respectu aut uno bono opere salvemur, quam dum omnia opera bona volumus facere, cum omnibus pereamus
5:31
The Gloss non occ.
The Lord had taught us above that our neighbour’s wife was not to be coveted, He now proceeds to teach that our own wife is not to be put away.
St Jerome † AD 420
For touching Moses’s allowance of divorce, the Lord and Saviour more fully explains in conclusion, that it was because of the hardness of the hearts of the husbands, not so much sanctioning discord, as checking bloodshed.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
For when Moses brought the children of Israel out of Egypt, they were indeed Hebrews in race, but Egyptians in manners. And it was caused by the Gentile manners that the husband hated the wife; and if he was not permitted to put her away, he was ready either to kill her or ill-treat her. Moses therefore suffered the bill of divorcement, not because it was a good practice in itself, but was the prevention of a worse evil.
St Hilary † AD 367
But the Lord who brought peace and goodwill on earth, would have it reign especially in the matrimonial bond.
St Augustine † AD 430 cont. Fasust. xix. 26.
The Lord’s command here that a wife is not to be put away, is not contrary to the command in the Law, as Manichæus affirmed. Had the Law allowed any who would to put away his wife, to allow none to put away were indeed the very opposite of that. But the difficulty which Moses is careful to put in the way, shews that he was no good friend to the practice at all. For he required a bill of divorcement, the delay and difficulty of drawing out which would often cool headlong rage and disagreement, especially as by the Hebrew custom, it was the Scribes alone who were permitted to use the Hebrew letters, in which they professed a singular skill. To these then the law would send him whom it bid to give a writing of divorcement, when he would put away his wife, who mediating between him and his wife, might set them at one again, unless in minds too wayward to be moved by counsels of peace. Thus then He neither completed, by adding words to it, the law of them of old time, nor did He destroy the Law given by Moses by enacting things contrary to it, as Manichæus affirmed; but rather repeated and approved all that the Hebrew Law contained, so that whatever He spoke in His own person more than it had, had in view either explanation, which in divers obscure places of the Law was greatly needed, or the more punctual observance of its enactments.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 14.
By interposing this delay in the mode of putting away, the lawgiver shewed as clearly as it could be shewn to hard hearts, that he hated strife and disagreement. The Lord then so confirms this backwardness in the Law, as to except only one case, the cause of fornication; every other inconvenience which may have place, He bids us bear with patience in consideration of the plighted troth of wedlock.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
If we ought to bear the burdens of strangers, in obedience to that of the Apostle, Bear ye one another’s burdens, (Gal. 6:2.) how much more that of our wives and husbands? The Christian husband ought not only to keep himself from any defilement, but to be careful not to give others occasion of defilement; for so is their sin imputed to him who gave the occasion. Whoso then by putting away his wife gives another man occasion of committing adultery, is condemned for that crime himself.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
Yea more, He declares the man who marries her who is put away an adulterer.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Say not here, It is enough her husband has put her away; for even after she is put away she continues the wife of him that put her away.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
The Apostle has fixed the limit here, requiring her to abstain from a fresh marriage as long as her husband lives. After his death he allows her to marry. But if the woman may not marry while her former husband is alive, much less may she yield herself to unlawful indulgences. But this command of the Lord, forbidding to put away a wife, is not broken by him who lives with her not carnally but spiritually, in that more blessed wedlock of those that keep themselves chaste. A question also here arises as to what is that fornication which the Lord allows as a cause of divorce; whether carnal sin, or, according to the Scripture use of the word, any unlawful passion, as idolatry, avarice, in short all transgression of the Law by forbidden desires. For if the Apostle permits the divorce of a wife if she be unbelieving, (though indeed it is better not to put her away,) and the Lord forbids any divorce but for the cause of fornication, unbelief even must be fornication. And if unbelief be fornication, and idolatry unbelief, and covetousness idolatry, it is not to be doubted that covetousness is fornication. And if covetousness be fornication, who may say of any kind of unlawful desire that it is not a kind of fornication?
St Augustine † AD 430 Retract. i. 19. 6.
Yet I would not have the reader think this disputation of ours sufficient in a matter so arduous; for not every sin is spiritual fornication, nor does God destroy every sinner, for He hears His saints daily crying to Him, Forgive us our debts; but every man who goes a whoring and forsakes Him, him He destroys. Whether this be the fornication for which divorce is allowed is a most knotty question—for it is no question at all that it is allowed for the fornication by earnal sin.
St Augustine † AD 430 lib. 83. Quæst. q. ult.
If any affirm that the only fornication for which the Lord allows divorce is that of earnal sin, he may say that the Lord has spoken of believing husbands and wives, forbidding either to leave the other except for fornication.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 16.
Not only does He permit to put away a wife who commits fornication, but whoso puts away a wife by whom he is driven to commit fornication, puts her away for the cause of fornication, both for his own sake and hers.
St Augustine † AD 430 de Fid. et Op. 16.
He also rightly puts away his wife to whom she shall say, I will not be your wife unless you get me money by robbery; or should require any other crime to be done by him. If the husband here be truly penitent, he will cut off the limb that offends him.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 16.
Nothing can be more unjust than to put away a wife for fornication, and yourself to be guilty of that sin, for then is that happened, Wherein thou judgest another, thou condemnest thyself. (Rom. 2:1.) When He says, And he who marrieth her who is put away, committeth adultery, a question arises, does the woman also in this case commit adultery? For the Apostle directs either that she remain unmarried, or be reconciled to her husband. There is this difference in the separation, namely, which of them was the cause of it. If the wife put away the husband and marry another, she appears to have left her first husband with the desire of change, which is an adulterous thought. But if she have been put away by her husband, yet he who marries her commits adultery, how can she be quit of the same guilt? And further, if he who marries her commits adultery, she is the cause of his committing adultery, which is what the Lord is here forbidding.
The Latin text
Glossa
Docuerat superius dominus alienam uxorem non esse concupiscendam; consequenter hic docet suam non esse dimittendam, dicens dictum est autem: quicumque dimiserit uxorem suam, det illi libellum repudii
Hieronymus
In posteriori parte istum locum plenius dominus et salvator exponit, quod Moyses libellum repudii dari iusserit propter duritiam cordis maritorum, non dissidium concedens, sed auferens homicidium
Chrysostomus super Matth
Quando enim Moyses filios Israel eduxit de Aegypto, genere quidem erant Israelitae, moribus autem Aegyptii. Propter mores gentilium contingebat ut vir odiret uxorem, et quia dimittere illam non permittebatur, paratus erat interficere eam aut assidue affligere. Ideo iussit dari libellum repudii, non quia bonum erat, sed quia remedium erat mali peioris
Hilarius in Matth
Sed dominus aequitatem in omnes concilians, manere eam maxime in coniugiorum pace praecepit; unde subdit ego autem dico vobis, quia omnis qui dimiserit uxorem suam
, et cetera. Augustinus contra Faustum
Quod hic praecepit dominus de uxore non dimittenda, non est contrarium ei quod lex praecipit, ut Manichaeus dicebat; neque enim ait lex: qui voluerit dimittat uxorem, cui esset contrarium non dimittere; sed utique nolebat dimitti uxorem a viro, qui hanc interposuit moram, ut in dissidium animus praeceps libelli conscriptione refractus absisteret, praesertim quia, ut perhibetur apud Hebraeos, scribere litteras Hebraeas nulli fas erat nisi Scribis solis, qui excellentiorem profitebantur scientiam. Ad hos igitur lex mittere voluit eum quem iussit libellum dare repudii, si dimisisset uxorem, qui inter ipsum et uxorem pacifice agendo, concordiam suaderent, et libellum non scriberent nisi in animo nimis perverso consilium concordiae non valeret. Sic ergo neque primorum hominum legem per verborum additamenta implevit, neque illam quae per Moysen data est, quasi contrariorum oppositione destruxit, ut Manichaeus dicebat; sed potius omnia ex Hebraeorum lege commemorata ita commendavit ut quicquid ex persona sua insuper loqueretur, vel ad expositionem requirendam valeret, si quid illa obscure posuisset, vel ad tutius observandum quod illa voluisset
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Qui ergo dimittendi moram quaesivit, significavit quantum potuit duris hominibus, se nolle dissidium. Dominus ergo ad illud confirmandum, ut non facile uxor dimittatur, solam causam fornicationis excepit, dicens excepta causa fornicationis; ceteras vero universas molestias, si quae forte extiterint, iubet pro fide coniugali fortiter sustineri
Chrysostomus super Matth
Si enim extraneorum vitia supportare debemus, dicente apostolo: invicem onera vestra portate, quanto magis uxorum? Vir autem Christianus non solum se inquinare non debet, sed nec aliis inquinandi occasionem praebere; alioquin illorum crimen ad istius redundat peccatum qui aliis committendi criminis factus est causa. Qui ergo dimittens uxorem occasionem dedit adulteriorum committendorum, ut et illa adulteretur in alterum et alter in illam, pro adulteriis huiusmodi condemnatur; et ideo dicit quod qui dimiserit uxorem suam, facit eam moechari
Augustinus
Ulterius etiam moechum dicit virum qui eam duxerit quae dimissa est a viro, scilicet per libellum repudii; et ideo subdit et qui dimissam duxerit, adulterat
Chrysostomus in Matth
Non enim dicas quoniam vir suus eam dimisit, quia etiam postquam dimissa est, remanet dimittentis uxor
Augustinus
Huius autem rei apostolus terminum ostendit, qui tamdiu observandum dicit quamdiu vir eius vivit. Illo autem mortuo dat nubendi licentiam. Si autem non conceditur alteri nubere mulieri vivente viro a quo recessit, multo minus fas est illicita cum quibuslibet stupra committere; neque enim contra istud praeceptum, quo dominus dimitti coniugem vetat, facit qui cum ea non carnaliter, sed spiritualiter vivit, cum non eam dimittat. Beatiora namque sunt coniugia eorum qui inter se pari consensu continentiam servant. Oritur autem hic quaestio: cum dominus causa fornicationis permittat dimitti uxorem, qualiter hic intelligenda sit fornicatio: utrum ut eam fornicationem credamus dictam quae stupris committitur, an quemadmodum Scripturae solent fornicationem vocare omnem illicitam corruptionem, sicut est idololatria, vel avaritia, et omnis iam transgressio legis per illicitam concupiscentiam. Sed si licet, secundum apostolum, ut dimittatur coniux infidelis, quamvis melius sit non dimittere, et tamen non licet secundum praeceptum domini ut dimittatur coniux, nisi causa fornicationis; fornicatio est etiam ipsa infidelitas. Porro si infidelitas fornicatio est, et idololatria infidelitas, et avaritia idololatria, non est dubitandum et avaritiam fornicationem esse. Quis ergo iam quamlibet illicitam concupiscentiam potest recte a fornicationis genere separare, si avaritia fornicatio est?
Augustinus in Lib. Retract
Nolo tamen putare lectorem in re tam difficili istam sibi disputationem nostram debere sufficere: non enim omne peccatum fornicatio est spiritalis: neque enim omnem peccantem Deus perdit, qui quotidie sanctos suos exaudit dicentes: dimitte nobis debita nostra, cum perdat omnem qui fornicatur ab eo. Utrum etiam propter hanc liceat dimittere uxorem, latebrosissima quaestio est; licere tamen propter istam quae in stupris committitur, nulla quaestio est
Augustinus in Lib. 83 quaest
Si enim aliquis asserat solam illam fornicationem dominum admittere ad causam relinquendae coniugis, quae concubitu illicito perpetratur, potest dicere dominum de utroque fideli dixisse, ut neutri liceat alterum relinquere nisi causa fornicationis
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Non tantum fornicantem uxorem dimittere conceditur, sed quisquis eam quoque uxorem dimittit a qua ipse cogitur fornicari, causa fornicationis utique dimittit, non tantum illius, sed et suae: illius, quia fornicatur; suae, ne fornicetur
Augustinus de fide et operibus
Eodem etiam modo eam rectissime dimittit, si viro suo dicat: non ero uxor tua nisi nihil de latrocinio divitias congreges, aut si quid aliud vel facinorosum vel flagitiosum in viro monuerit. Tunc enim ille cui hoc uxor dicit, si veraciter poenitens est, membrum quod eum scandalizat amputabit
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Nihil autem est iniquius quam fornicationis causa uxorem dimittere, si et ipse convincitur fornicari; occurrit enim illud: in quo alterum iudicas, teipsum condemnas. De eo autem quod dicit et qui dimissam duxerit, adulterat, potest quaeri utrum sicut moechatur ille qui eam ducit, sic et illa quam ducit: iubetur enim ab apostolo et illa manere innupta, aut viro reconciliari. Sed tamen si discesserit a viro, multum interest utrum dimittat an dimittatur: si enim ipsa virum dimiserit et alteri nupserit, videtur cupiditate mutandi coniugii virum priorem reliquisse; quae adulterina cogitatio est; sed si dimittatur a viro, inveniri non potest quomodo, cum vir et mulier pari consensu misceatur, unus eorum moechatus sit, et non alter. Huc accedit quia si moechatur ille ducendo eam quae dimissa est a viro, ipsa facit eum moechari; quod hic dominus vetat
5:33
The Gloss non occ.
The Lord has hitherto taught to abstain from injuring our neighbour, forbidding anger with murder, lust with adultery, and the putting away a wife with a bill of divorce. He now proceeds to teach to abstain from injury to God, forbidding not only perjury as an evil in itself, but even all oaths as the cause of evil, saying, Ye have heard it said by them of old, Thou shall not forswear thyself. It is written in Leviticus, Thou shalt not forswear thyself in my name; (c. 19:12.) and that they should not make gods of the creature, they are commanded to render to God their oaths, and not to swear by any creature, Render to the Lord thy oaths; that is, if you shall have occasion to swear, you shall swear by the Creator and not by the creature. As it is written in Deuteronomy, Thou shall fear the Lord thy God, and shall swear by his name. (c. 6:13.)
St Jerome † AD 420
This was allowed under the Law, as to children; as they offered sacrifice to God, that they might not do it to idols, so they were permitted to swear by God; not that the thing was right, but that it were better done to God than to dæmons.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
For no man can swear often, but he must sometimes forswear himself; as he who has a custom of much speaking will sometimes speak foolishly.
St Augustine † AD 430 cont. Faust. xix. 23.
Inasmuch as the sin of perjury is a grievous sin, he must be further removed from it who uses no oath, than he who is ready to swear on every occasion, and the Lord would rather that we should not swear and keep close to the truth, than that swearing we should come near to perjury.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 17.
This precept also confirms the righteousness of the Pharisees, not to forswear; inasmuch as he who swears not at all cannot forswear himself. But as to call God to witness is to swear, does not the Apostle break this commandment when he says several times to the Galatians, The things which I write unto you, behold, before God, I lie not. (Gal. 1:20.) So the Romans, God is my witness, whom I serve in my spirit. (Rom. 1:9) Unless perhaps some one may say, it is no oath unless I use the form of swearing by some object; and that the Apostle did not swear in saying, God is my witness. It is ridiculous to make such a distinction; yet the Apostle has used even this form, I die daily, by your boasting. (1 Cor. 15:31.) That this does not mean, your boasting has caused my dying daily, but is an oath, is clear from the Greek, which is νὴ τὴν ὑμετέραν καύχησιν.
St Augustine † AD 430 de Mendac. 15.
But what we could not understand by mere words, from the conduct of the saints we may gather in what sense should be understood what might easily be drawn the contrary way, unless explained by example. The Apostle has used oaths in his Epistles, and by this shews us how that ought to be taken, I say unto you, Swear not at all, namely, lest by allowing ourselves to swear at all we come to readiness in swearing, from readiness we come to a habit of swearing, and from a habit of swearing we fall into perjury. And so the Apostle is not found to have used an oath but only in writing, the greater thought and caution which that requires not allowing of slip of the tongue. Yet is the Lord’s command so universal, Swear not at all, that He would seem to have forbidden it even in writing. But since it would be an impiety to accuse Paul of having violated this precept, especially in his Epistles, we must understand the word at all as implying that, as far as lays in your power, you should not make a practice of swearing, not aim at it as a good thing in which you should take delight.
St Augustine † AD 430 cont. Faust. xix. 23.
Therefore in his writings, as writing allows of greater circumspection, the Apostle is found to have used an oath in several places, that none might suppose that there is any direct sin in swearing what is true; but only that our weak hearts are better preserved from perjury by abstaining from all swearing whatever.
St Jerome † AD 420
Lastly, consider that the Saviour does not here forbid to swear by God, but by the Heaven, the Earth, by Jerusalem, by a man’s head. For this evil practice of swearing by the elements the Jews had always, and are thereof often accused in the prophetic writing’s. For he who swears, shews either reverence or love for that by which he swears. Thus when the Jews swore by the Angels, by the city of Jerusalem, by the temple and the elements, they paid to the creature the honour and worship belonging to God; for it is commanded in the Law that we should not swear but by the Lord our God.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 17.
Or; It is added, By the Heaven, &c. because the Jews did not consider themselves bound when they swore by such things. As if He had said, When you swear by the Heaven and the Earth, think not that you do not owe your oath to the Lord your God, for you are proved to have sworn by Him whose throne the heaven is, and the earth His footstool; which is not meant as though God had such limbs set upon the heaven and the earth, after the manner of a man who is sitting; but that seat signifies God’s judgment of us. And since in the whole extent of this universe it is the heaven that has the highest beauty, God is said to sit upon the heavens as shewing divine power to be more excellent than the most surpassing show of beauty; and He is said to stand upon the earth, as putting to lowest use a lesser beauty. Spiritually by the heavens are denoted holy souls, by the earth the sinful, seeing He that is spiritual judgeth all things. (1 Cor. 2:15.) But to the sinner it is said, Earth thou art, and unto earth thou shalt return. (Gen. 3:19.) And he who would abide under a law, is put under a law, and therefore He adds, it is the footstool of His feet. Neither by Jerusalem, for it is the city of the Great King; this is better said than ‘it is mine;’ though it is understood to mean the same. And because He is also truly Lord, whoso swears by Jerusalem, owes his oath to the Lord. Neither by thy head. What could any think more entirely his own property than his own head? But how is it ours when we have not power to make one hair black or white? Whoso then swears by his own head also owes his vows to the Lord; and by this the rest may be understood.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Note how He exalts the elements of the world, not from their own nature, but from the respect which they have to God, so that there is opened no occasion of idolatry.
Rabanus Maurus † AD 856
Having forbidden swearing, He instructs us how we ought to speak, Let your speech be yea, yea; nay, nay. That is, to affirm any thing it is sufficient to say, ‘It is so:’ to deny, to say, ‘It is not so.’ Or, yea, yea; nay, nay, are therefore twice repeated, that what you affirm with the mouth you should prove in deed, and what you deny in word, you should not establish by your conduct.
St Hilary † AD 367
Otherwise; They who live in the simplicity of the faith have not need to swear, with them ever, what is is, what is not is not; by this their life and their conversation are ever preserved in truth.
St Jerome † AD 420
Therefore Evangelic verity does not admit an oath, since the whole discourse of the faithful is instead of an oath.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
And he who has learned that an oath is to be reckoned not among things good, but among things necessary, will restrain himself as much as he may, not to use an oath without necessity, unless he sees men loth to believe what it is for their good they should believe, without the confirmation of an oath. This then is good and to be desired, that our conversation be only, yea, yea; nay, nay; for what is more than this cometh of evil. That is, if you are compelled to swear, you know that it is by the necessity of their weakness to whom you would persuade any thing; which weakness is surely an evil. What is more than this is thus evil; not that you do evil in this just use of an oath to persuade another to something beneficial for him; but it is an evil in him whose weakness thus obliges you to use an oath.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Or; of evil, that is, from their weakness to whom the Law permitted the use of an oath. Not that by this the old Law is signified to be from the Devil, but He leads us from the old imperfection to the new abundance.
The Latin text
Glossa
Docuerat supra dominus non esse iniuriam proximo inferendam, prohibendo iram cum homicidio, concupiscentiam cum adulterio, et dimissionem uxoris cum libello repudii; nunc autem consequenter docet ab iniuria Dei abstinendum, cum prohibet non solum periurium tamquam malum, sed etiam iuramentum tamquam mali occasionem; unde dicit iterum audistis quia dictum est antiquis: non periurabis. Dicitur enim in Levitico: non periurabis in nomine meo; et ne creaturas facerent sibi deos, praecepit reddere Deo iuramenta, et non iurare per creaturas; unde subditur redde autem domino iuramenta tua; idest, si iurare contigerit, per creatorem iurabis, non per creaturam; unde dicitur in Deuteronomio: dominum Deum tuum timebis, et per nomen eius iurabis
Hieronymus
Hoc autem quasi parvulis fuerat lege concessum, ut quomodo victimas immolabant Deo, ne eas idolis immolarent, sic et iurare permitterentur in Deum non quod recte hoc facerent, sed quod melius esset Deo hoc exhibere quam Daemoniis
Chrysostomus super Matth
Nemo enim frequenter iurat qui non aliquando periuret; sicut qui fecit consuetudinem multa loqui, aliquando loquitur importuna
Augustinus contra Faustum
Quia vero periurare grave peccatum est, longius autem remotus est a periurio qui nec iurare consuevit quam qui verum iurare proclivis est, maluit nos dominus non iurantes non recedere a vero, quam verum iurantes, appropinquare periurio; unde subdit ego autem dico vobis: non iurare omnino
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
In quo Pharisaeorum iustitiam, quae est non peierare, confirmat: non enim potest periurare qui non iurat. Sed quoniam ille iurat qui adhibet Deum testem, considerandum est ne contra hoc praeceptum domini apostolus fecisse videatur, quia saepe hoc modo iuravit cum dixit: quae scribo vobis ecce coram Deo, quia non mentior. Et: testis est mihi Deus, cui servio in spiritu meo. Nisi forte quis dicat tunc cavendam esse iurationem cum aliquid dicitur per quod iuratur: ut non iuraverit, quia non dixit per Deum, sed dixit testis est mihi Deus. Ridiculum est hoc putare; sed tamen etiam sciat hoc modo iurasse apostolum dicentem: quotidie morior per gloriam vestram, fratres. Quod ne quis ita existimet dictum tamquam si diceretur: vestra gloria me fecit quotidie mori, Graeca exemplaria diiudicant, in quibus quod scriptum est, ni tin kauchisin himeteran, idest per gloriam vestram, non nisi a iurante dicitur
Augustinus contra mendacium
Sed pleraque in verbis intelligere non valentes, in factis sanctorum colligimus quemadmodum oporteat accipi quod facile in aliam partem duceretur, nisi exemplis revocaretur. Iuravit apostolus in epistolis suis, et sic ostendit quomodo accipiendum est quod dictum est dico autem vobis non iurare omnino, ne scilicet iurando, ad facilitatem iurandi veniatur, ex facilitate autem iurandi veniatur ad consuetudinem, a consuetudine in periurium decidatur. Et ideo non invenitur iurasse nisi scribens, ubi consideratio cautior non habet linguam praecipitem. Et tamen dominus omnino ait non iurare: non enim concessit ut id liceret scribentibus. Sed quia praecepti violati reum Paulum praesertim in epistolis conscriptis nefas est dicere, est intelligendum illud quod positum est, omnino, ad hoc positum, ut quantum in te est non affectes, vel quasi pro bono cum aliqua delectatione appetas iusiurandum
Augustinus contra Faustum
In scriptis ergo ubi est consideratio maior, pluribus locis apostolus iurasse invenitur, ne quisquam putaret etiam verum iurando peccari, sed potius intelligeret humanae fragilitatis corda non iurando tutius a periurio conservari
Hieronymus
Denique considera, quod hic salvator non per Deum iurare prohibuit, sed per caelum, per terram et per Hierosolymam et per caput tuum: hanc enim per elementa iurandi pessimam consuetudinem semper habuere Iudaei. Qui iurat, aut veneratur aut diligit eum per quem iurat; Iudaei autem per Angelos et urbem Ierusalem et templum et elementa iurantes, creaturas venerabantur Dei honore; cum in lege praeceptum sit ut non iuremus nisi per dominum Deum nostrum
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Vel ideo additum est neque per caelum, quia Iudaei non putabant se teneri iuramento, si per ista iurassent; ac si dicat: cum iuras per caelum et terram, non te arbitreris non debere domino iusiurandum tuum, quia per eum iurare convinceris cuius caelum thronus est et cuius terra scabellum est; quod non est sic dictum quasi habeat Deus collocata membra in caelo et in terra, ut nos cum sedemus: sed illa sedes Dei iudicium significat. Et quoniam in hoc universo mundi corpore maximam speciem caelum habet, sedere in caelo dicitur tamquam praestantior sit excellenti pulchritudine vis divina; terramque dicitur calcare, quod minimam speciem ordinet in extremis. Spiritualiter autem sanctas animas caeli nomine significat, et terrae, peccatrices: quoniam: spiritualis omnia iudicat. Peccatori autem dictum est: terra es et in terram ibis. Et qui in lege manere voluit, sub lege ponitur; et ideo congruenter dicit scabellum pedum eius. Sequitur neque per Hierosolymam, quia civitas est magni regis; quod melius dicitur quam si diceret mea, cum tamen hoc dixisse intelligatur. Et quia ipse utique est dominus. Domino iusiurandum debet qui per Hierosolymam iurat. Sequitur neque per caput tuum iuraveris. Quid enim poterat quisquam magis ad se pertinere arbitrari quam caput suum? Sed quomodo nostrum est ubi potestatem faciendi unum capillum album aut nigrum non habemus? Propter quod dicitur quia non potes unum capillum album facere aut nigrum. Ergo Deo debet iusiurandum quisquis etiam per caput suum iurare voluerit. Et hinc etiam cetera intelliguntur
Chrysostomus in Matth
Attendite autem, quod elementa mundi extollit, non ex propria natura, sed ex habitudine quam habent ad Deum, ne idololatriae daretur occasio
Rabanus Maurus
Qui autem iurare prohibuit, quomodo loqui oporteat docuit, subdens sit autem sermo vester: est, est, non, non; idest quod est, sufficiat dicere: est; quod non est, sufficiat dicere: non est. Sive ideo dicitur bis, est, est, non, non, ut quod ore affirmas, operibus probes; et quod verbis negas, factis non confirmes
Hilarius in Matth
Vel aliter. In fidei simplicitate viventibus iurare opus non est cum quibus semper quod est, est, quod non, non; et per hoc eorum et opus et sermo omnis in verbo est
Hieronymus
Evangelica igitur veritas non recipit iuramentum, cum omnis sermo fideli pro iuramento sit
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Quapropter qui intelligit non in bonis sed in necessariis iurationem habendam, refrenet se quantum potest, ut non ea utatur nisi in necessitate, cum videt pigros esse homines ad credendum quod utile est credere, nisi iuratione firmetur. Hoc ergo est bonum et appetendum, quod hic dicitur sit sermo vester: est, est, non, non. Quod autem his abundantius est, a malo est, idest, si iurare cogeris, scias de necessitate venire infirmitatis eorum quibus aliquid suades; quae utique infirmitas malum est. Itaque non dixit: quod amplius est, malum est; tu enim non malum facis qui bene uteris iuratione, ut alteri persuadeas quod utiliter persuades; sed a malo est illius cuius infirmitate iurare cogeris
Chrysostomus in Matth
Vel a malo est, idest ab infirmitate eorum quibus lex iurare permisit. Ita enim Christus non monstrat veterem legem Diaboli esse; sed a veteri imperfectione ducit ad abundantem novitatem
5:38
The Gloss non occ.
The Lord having taught that we are not to offer injury to our neighbour, or irreverence to the Lord, now proceeds to shew how the Christian should demean himself to those that injure him.
St Augustine † AD 430 cont. Faust. xix. 25.
This law, Eye for eye, tooth for tooth, was enacted to repress the flames of mutual hate, and to be a check on their undisciplined spirits. For who when he would take revenge, was ever content to return just so much harm as he had received? Do we not see men who have suffered some trifling hurt, straightway plot murder, thirst for blood, and hardly find evil enough that they can do to their enemies for the satisfying their rage? To this immeasured and cruel fury the Law puts bounds when it enacts a lex talionis; that is, that whatever wrong or hurt any man has done to another, he should suffer just the same in return. This is not to encourage but to check rage; for it does not rekindle what was extinguished, but hinders the flames already kindled from further spread. It enacts a just retaliation, properly due to him who has suffered the wrong. But that mercy forgives any debt, does not make it unjust that payment had been sought. Since then he sins who seeks an unmeasured vengeance, but he does not sin who desires only a just one; he is therefore further from sin who seeks no retribution at all. I might state it yet thus; It was said to them of old time, Thou shalt not take unequal retaliation; But I say unto you. Ye shall not retaliate; this is a completion of the Law, if in these words something is added to the Law which was wanting to it; yea, rather that which the Law sought to do, namely, to put an end to unequal revenge, is more safely secured when there is no revenge at all.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
For without this command, the commands of the Law could not stand. For if according to the Law we begin all of us to render evil for evil, we shall all become evil, since they that do hurt abound. But if according to Christ we resist not evil, though they that are evil be not amended, yet they that are good remain good.
St Jerome † AD 420
Thus our Lord by doing away all retaliation, cuts off the beginnings of sin. So the Law corrects faults, the Gospel removes their occasions.
The Gloss non occ.
Or it may be said that the Lord said this, adding somewhat to the righteousness of the old Law.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 19.
For the righteousness of the Pharisees is a less righteousness, not to transgress the measure of equal retribution; and this is the beginning of peace; but perfect peace is to refuse all such retribution. Between that first manner then, which was not according to the Law, to wit, that a greater evil should be returned for a less, and this which the Lord enjoins to make His disciples perfect, to wit, that no evil should be returned for evil, a middle place is held by this, that an equal evil should be returned, which was thus the passage from extremest discord to extremest peace. Whoso then first does evil to another departs furthest from righteousness; and who does not first do any wrong, but when wronged repays with a heavier wrong, has departed somewhat from extreme injustice; he who repays only what he has received, gives up yet something more, for it were but strict right that he who is the first aggressor should receive a greater hurt than he inflicted. This righteousness thus partly begun, He perfects, who is come to fulfil the Law. The two steps that intervene He leaves to be understood; for there is who does not repay so much, but less; and there is yet above him, he who repays not at all; yet this seems too little to the Lord, if you be not also ready to suffer wrong. Therefore He says not, Render not evil for evil, but, Resist not against evil, not only repay not what is offered to you, but do not resist that it should not be done to you. For thus accordingly He explains that saying, If any man smite thee on thy right cheek, offer to him the left also. Which as being a high part of mercy, is known to those who serve such as they love much; from whom, being morose, or insane, they endure many things, and if it be for their health they offer themselves to endure more. The Lord then, the Physician of souls, teaches His disciples to endure with patience the sicknesses of those for whose spiritual health they should provide. For all wickedness comes of a sickness of the mind; nothing is more innocent than he who is sound and of perfect health in virtue.
St Augustine † AD 430 de Mendac. 15.
The things which are done by the Saints in the New Testament profit for examples of understanding those Scriptures which are modelled into the form of precepts. Thus we read in Luke; Whoso smiteth thee on the one cheek, turn to him the other also. (Luke 6:29.) Now there is no example of patience more perfect than that of the Lord; yet He, when He was smitten, said not, ‘Behold the other cheek,’ but, If I have spoken amiss, accuse me wherein it is amiss; but if well, why smitest thou me? (John 18:23.) hereby shewing us that that turning of the other cheek should be in the heart.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm in Mont. i. 19.
For the Lord was ready not only to be smitten on the other cheek for the salvation of men, but to be crucified with His whole body. It may be asked, What does the right cheek expressly signify? As the face is that whereby any man is known, to be smitten on the face is according to the Apostle to be contemned and despised. But as we cannot say ‘right face,’ and ‘left face,’ and yet we have a name twofold, one before God, and one before the world, it is distributed as it were into the right cheek, and left cheek, that whoever of Christ’s disciples is despised for that he is a Christian, may be ready to be yet more despised for any of this world’s honours that he may have. All things wherein we suffer any wrong are divided into two kinds, of which one is what cannot he restored, the other what may be restored. In that kind which cannot be restored, we are wont to seek the solace of revenge. For what does it boot if when smitten you smite again, is the hurt done to your body thereby repaid to you? But the mind swollen with rage seeks such assuagements.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
Or has your return blow at all restrained him from striking you again? It has rather roused him to another blow. For anger is not checked by meeting anger, but is only more irritated.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 20.
Whence the Lord judges that others’ weakness should rather be borne with compassion, than that our own should be soothed by others’ pain. For that retribution which tends to correction is not here forbidden, for such is indeed a part of mercy; nor does such intention hinder that he, who seeks to correct another, is not at the same time ready himself to take more at his hands. But it is required that he should inflict the punishment to whom the power is given by the course of things, and with such a mind as the father has to a child in correcting him whom it is impossible he should hate. And holy men have punished some sins with death, in order that a wholesome fear might be struck into the living, and so that not his death, but the likelihood of increase of his sin had he lived, was the hurt of the criminal. Thus Elias punished many with death, and when the disciples would take example from him they were rebuked by the Lord, who did not censure this example of the Prophet, but their ignorant use of it, seeing them to desire the punishment not for correction’s sake, but from angry hate. But after He had inculcated love of their neighbour, and had given them the Holy Spirit, there wanted not instances of such vengeance; as Ananias and his wife who fell down dead at the words of Peter, and the Apostle Paul delivered some to Satan for the destruction of the flesh. Yet do some, with a kind of blind opposition, rage against the temporal punishments of the Old Testament, not knowing with what mind they were inflicted.
St Augustine † AD 430 Epist. 185. 5.
But who that is of sober mind would say to kings, It is nothing of your concern who will live religiously, or who profanely? It cannot even be said to them, that it is not their concern who will live chastely, or who unchastely. It is indeed better that men should be led to serve God by right teaching than by penalties; yet has it benefitted many, as experience has approved to us, to be first coerced by pain and fear, that they might be taught after, or to be made to conform in deed to what they had learned in words. The better men indeed are led of love, but the more part of men are wrought on by fear. Let them learn in the case of the Apostle Paul, how Christ first constrained, and after taught him.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 20.
Therefore in this kind of injuries which are wont to rouse vengeance Christians will observe such a mean, that hate shall not be caused by the injuries they may receive, and yet wholesome correction be not foregone by Him who has right of either counsel or power.
St Jerome † AD 420
Mystically interpreted; When we are smitten on the right cheek, He said not, offer to him thy left, but the other; for the righteous has not a left. That is, if a heretic has smitten us in disputation, and would wound us in a right hand doctrine, let him be met with another testimony from Scripture.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
The other kind of injuries are those in which full restitution can be made, of which there are two kinds; one relates to money, the other to work; of the first of these it is He speaks when He continues, Whoso will sue thee for thy coat, let him have thy cloak likewise. As by the cheek are denoted such injuries of the wicked as admit of no restitution but revenge, so by this similitude of the garments is denoted such injury as admits restitution. And this, as the former, is rightly taken of preparation of the heart, not of the show of the outward action. And what is commanded respecting our garments, is to be observed in all things that by any right we call our own in worldly property. For if the command be expressed in these necessary articles of life, how much more does it hold in the case of superfluities and luxuries? And when He says, He who will sue thee, He clearly intends to include every thing for which it is possible that we should be sued. It may be made a question whether it is to be understood of slaves, for a Christian ought not to possess his slave on the same footing as his horse; though it might be that the horse was worth the more money. And if your slave have a milder master in you than he would have in him who seeks to take him from you, I do not know that he ought to be given up as lightly as your coat.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
For it were an unworthy thing that a believer should stand in his cause before an unbelieving judge. Or if one who is a believer, though (as he must be) a worldly man, though he should have reverenced you for the worthiness of the faith, sues you because the cause is a necessary one, you will lose the worthiness of Christ for the business of the world. Further, every lawsuit irritates the heart and excites bad thoughts; for when you see dishonesty or bribery employed against you, you hasten to support your own cause by like means, though originally you might have intended nothing of the sort.
St Augustine † AD 430 Enchir. 78.
The Lord here forbids his disciples to have lawsuits with others for worldly property. Yet as the Apostle allows such kind of causes to be decided between brethren, and before arbiters who are brethren, but utterly disallows them without the Church, it is manifest what is conceded to infirmity as pardonable.
St Gregory the Great † AD 604 Mor. xxxi. 13.
There are, who are so far to be endured, as they rob us of our worldly goods; but there are whom we ought to hinder, and that without breaking the law of charity, not only that we may not be robbed of what is ours, but lest they by robbing others destroy themselves. We ought to fear much more for the men who rob us, than to be eager to save the inanimate things they take from us. When peace with our neighbour is banished the heart on the matter of worldly possessions, it is plain that our estate is more loved than our neighbour.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 19.
The third kind of wrongs, which is in the matter of labour, consists of both such as admit restitution, and such as do not—or with or without revenge—for he who forcibly presses a man’s service, and makes him give him aid against his will, can either be punished for his crime, or return the labour. In this kind of wrongs then, the Lord teaches that the Christian mind is most patient, and prepared to endure yet more than is offered; If a man constrain thee to go with him a mile, go with him yet other two. This likewise is meant not so much of actual service with your feet, as of readiness of mind.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. xviii.
The word here used signifies to drag unjustly, without cause, and with insult.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
Let us suppose it therefore said, Go with him other two that the number three might be completed; by which number perfection is signified; that whoever does this might remember that he is fulfilling perfect righteousness. For which reason he conveys this precept under three examples, and in this third example, he adds a twofold measure to the one single measure, that the threefold number may be complete. Or we may so consider as though in enforcing this duty, He had begun with what was easiest to bear, and had advanced gradually. For first He commanded that when the right cheek was smitten we should turn the other also; therein shewing ourselves ready to endure another wrong less than that you have already received. Secondly, to him that would take your coat, he bids you part with your cloak, (or garment, as some copies read,) which is either just as great a loss, or perhaps a little greater. In the third He doubles the additional wrong which He would have us ready to endure. And seeing it is a small thing not to hurt unless you further shew kindnesses, He adds, To him that asketh of thee, give.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
Because wealth is not ours but God’s; God would have us stewards of His wealth, and not lords.
St Jerome † AD 420
If we understand this only of alms, it cannot stand with the estate of the most part of men who are poor; even the rich if they have been always giving, will not be able to continue always to give.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
Therefore, He says not, ‘Give all things to him that asks;’ but, Give to every one that asketh; that you should only give what you can give honestly and rightly. For what if one ask for money to employ in oppressing the innocent man? What if he ask your consent to unclean sin? We must give then only what will hurt neither ourselves or others, as far as man can judge; and when you have refused an inadmissible request, that you may not send away empty him that asked, shew the righteousness of your refusal; and such correction of the unlawful petitioner will often be a better gift than the granting his suit.
St Augustine † AD 430 Epist. 93. 2.
For with more benefit is food taken from the hungry, if certainty of provision causes him to neglect righteousness, than that food should be supplied to him that he may consent to a deed of violence and wrong.
St Jerome † AD 420
But it maybe understood of the wealth of doctrine: wealth which never fails but the more of it is given away, the more it abounds.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 20.
That He commands, And from him that would borrow of thee, turn not away, must be referred to the mind; for God loveth a cheerful giver. (2 Cor. 9:7.) And every one that receives, indeed borrows, though it is not he that shall pay, but God, who restores to the merciful many fold. Or, if you like to understand by borrowing, only taking with promise to repay, we must understand the Lord’s command as embracing both these kinds of affording aid; whether we give outright, or lend to receive again. And of this last kind of shewing mercy it is well said, Turn not away, that is, do not be therefore backward to lend, as though, because man shall repay you, therefore God shall not; for what you do by God’s command cannot be without fruit.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
Christ bids us lend but not on usury; for he who gives on such terms does not bestow his own, but takes of another; he looses from one chain to bind with many, and gives not for God’s righteousness sake, but for his own gain. For money taken on usury is like the bite of an asp; as the asp’s poison secretly consumes the limbs, so usury turns all our possessions into debt.
St Augustine † AD 430 Epist. 138. 2.
Some object that this command of Christ is altogether inconsistent with civil life in Commonwealths; Who, say they, would suffer, when he could hinder it, the pillage of his estate by an enemy; or would not repay the evil suffered by a plundered province of Rome on the plunderers according to the rights of war? But these precepts of patience are to be observed in readiness of the heart, and that mercy, not to return evil for evil, must be always fulfilled by the will. Yet must we often use a merciful sharpness in dealing with the headstrong. And in this way, if the earthly commonwealth will keep the Christian commandments, even war will not be waged without good charities, to the establishing among the vanquished peaceful harmony of godliness and righteousness. For that victory is beneficial to him from whom it snatches licence to sin; since nothing is more unfortunate for sinners, than the good fortune of their sins, which nourishes an impunity that brings punishment after it, and an evil will is strengthened, as it were some internal enemy.
The Latin text
Glossa
Quia superius docuerat dominus non esse proximo iniuriam inferendam, nec irreverentiam domino, consequenter hic docet qualiter se Christianus habere debeat ad iniuriam sibi inferentes; unde dicit audistis quia dictum est: oculum pro oculo, et dentem pro dente
Augustinus contra Faustum
Quod quidem ad reprimendas flammas odiorum in se invicem saevientium et immoderatos animos refrenandos ita praeceptum est. Quis enim facile contentus est tantum rependere vindictae quantum accipit iniuriae? Nonne videmus leviter laesos homines moliri caedem, sitire sanguinem vixque invenire in malis inimici unde satientur? Huic igitur immoderatae ac iniustae ultionis lex iustum modum figens, poenam talionis instituit; hoc est, ut qualem quisque intulit iniuriam, tale supplicium rependat; quod non fomes, sed limes furoris est; non ut id quod sopitum erat, hinc accenderetur, sed ne id quod ardebat, ultra extenderetur; imposita est enim iusta vindicta, quae iuste debetur ei qui passus fuerit iniuriam. Quod autem debetur, etsi benigne remittitur, non tamen inique repetitur. Itaque cum peccet qui immoderate vult vindicari, non peccet autem qui iuste vult vindicari, remotior est a peccato qui non vult omnino vindicari; et ideo subdit ego autem dico vobis non resistere malo. Poteram autem et ego sic ponere: dictum est antiquis: non iuste vindicabis; ego autem dico vobis: ne vindicetis, quod adimpletio est, si per haec verba, quod legi defuit, a Christo additum mihi videretur; ac non potius id quod lex volebat efficere, ne iniuste se quisquam vindicaret, conservari tutius, si omnino non vindicaret
Chrysostomus super Matth
Sine hoc enim mandato, legis mandatum stare non potest, quia si secundum legis mandatum omnibus reddere mala pro malis coeperimus, omnes efficiemur mali, eo quod persequentes abundant. Si autem, secundum Christi praeceptum, non resistitur malo, et si mali non leniuntur, tamen boni permanebunt bonis
Hieronymus
Dominus ergo noster, vicissitudinem tollens, truncat initia peccatorum: in lege namque culpa emendatur, hic peccatorum auferuntur exordia
Glossa
Vel potest dici, quod dominus hoc dixit, iustitiae veteris legis aliquid addens
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Pharisaeorum enim iustitia minor est, non excedere vindictae modum: et hoc est pacis inchoatio; perfecta autem pax est talem penitus nolle vindictam. Intra illud ergo primum quod praeter legem est, ut maius malum pro minori malo reddatur, et hoc quod dominus perficiendis discipulis dicit, ne pro malo ullum malum reddatur, medium locum tenet ut tantum reddatur quantum et acceptum est; per quod a summa discordia ad summam concordiam transitus factus est. Quisquis enim malum prior infert, maxime a iustitia distat; quisquis autem nulli prior malefecit, sed tamen laesus rependit gravius, recessit aliquantum a summa iniquitate; qui vero tantum reddit quantum accepit, iam aliquid donat: iustum est enim eum qui laesit prior, gravius laedi. Hanc ergo inchoatam minimam iustitiam ille perficit qui legem venit implere. Duos autem gradus qui intersunt, intelligendos relinquit: nam est qui non reddat tantum, sed minus; et hinc ascendit, qui omnino nil rependerit; quod parum videtur domino, nisi et amplius sit paratus suscipere. Quapropter non ait non reddere malum pro malo, sed non resistere adversus malum; ut non solum non rependas quod tibi fuerat irrogatum, sed etiam non resistas quin aliud irrogetur. Hoc enim est quod convenienter exponitur: sed si quis te percusserit in dexteram maxillam tuam, praebe ei et alteram: quod ad misericordiam pertinere maxime sentiunt qui eis quos multum diligunt, serviunt, vel pravis vel phreneticis, a quibus multa saepe patiuntur; et si eorum salus id exigat, praebent se etiam ut plura patiantur. Docet ergo dominus medicus animarum, ut discipuli sui, eorum quorum saluti consulere vellent, imbecillitates aequo animo tolerarent. Omnis namque improbitas ex imbecillitate animi venit; quia nihil Innocentius est eo qui in virtute perfectus est
Augustinus de mendacio
Ea vero quae in novo testamento a sanctis facta sunt, valent ad exempla intelligendarum Scripturarum, quae in praeceptis digesta sunt, velut cum legimus in Evangelio Lucae: accepisti alapam et cetera. Exemplum autem patientiae nullum quam ipsius domini excellentius invenimus; et ipse cum alapa percussus esset, non ait: ecce alteram maxillam, sed ait: si male dixi, exprobra de malo; si autem bene, quid me caedis? Ubi ostendit illam praeparationem alterius maxillae in corde faciendam
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Paratus enim fuit dominus non solum in alteram maxillam caedi pro salute omnium, sed in toto corpore crucifigi. Quaeri autem potest quid sit dextera maxilla. Sed cum facies sit qua quisque cognoscitur, in faciem caedi, secundum apostolum est contemni ac despici. Sed quoniam facies non potest dici dextera et sinistra, et tamen nobilitas est secundum Deum et secundum saeculum, ita distribuitur tamquam in dexteram maxillam et sinistram, ut in quocumque discipulo Christi contemptum fuerit quod Christianus est, multo magis in se contemni paratus sit, si quos huiusmodi saeculi honores habet. Omnia autem in quibus improbitatem aliquam patimur, in duo genera dividuntur: quorum unum est quod restituit non potest, alterum quod potest. Sed in illo quod restitui non potest, vindictae solatium quaeri solet. Quid enim prodest quod percussus repercutis? Numquid propterea quod in corpore laesum est restituitur? Sed tumidus animus talia fomenta desiderat
Chrysostomus super Matth
Numquid autem si repercusseris eum, compescuisti eum, ut te non percutiat? Sed magis excitasti eum ut adhuc percutiat. Nam iracundia per iracundiam non compescitur, sed amplius irritatur
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Unde dominus potius misericorditer perferendam alterius infirmitatem iudicat, quam alieno supplicio suam mitigandam; neque tamen hic ea vindicta prohibetur quae ad correctionem valet: ipsa enim pertinet ad misericordiam, nec impedit illud propositum quo quisquam paratus est ab eo quem correctum esse vult plura perferre. Requiritur tamen ut et ille vindicet cui ordine rerum potestas data est, et ea voluntate vindicet qua pater in filium parvulum, quem odisse non potest. Sancti autem viri nonnulla peccata morte punierunt, quo et viventibus utilis metus incuteretur, et illis qui morte puniebantur non ipsa mors noceret, sed peccatum quod augeri posset si viverent. Inde est quod Elias multos morte affecit; de quo cum exemplum cepissent discipuli, reprehendit in eis dominus non exemplum prophetae, sed ignorantiam vindicandi, animadvertens eos non amore correctionis, sed odio desiderare vindictam. Sed postquam eos docuit diligere proximum, infuso etiam spiritu sancto, non defuerunt tales vindictae: nam et verbis Petri Ananias et uxor eius exanimes ceciderunt; et Paulus apostolus tradidit quemdam Satanae in interitum carnis; et ideo quidam adversus corporales vindictas quae sunt in veteri testamento, nescio qua caecitate saeviunt, quo animo facta sunt, nescientes
Augustinus ad Bonifacium comitem
Quis autem mente sobrius regibus dicat: non ad vos pertinet quis velit esse, sive religiosus sive sacrilegus? Quibus dici non potest: non ad vos pertinet in regno vestro, quis velit pudicus esse aut impudicus. Melius est quidem ad Deum colendum doctrina homines duci, quam poena compelli; multis autem profuit, quod experimentis probavimus, prius dolore vel timore cogi, ut postea possint doceri, aut quod iam verbis didicerant, opere sectari. Sicut enim meliores sunt quos dirigit amor, ita plures sunt quos corrigit timor. Agnoscant in apostolo Paulo prius cogentem Christum, et postea docentem
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Tenebitur ergo in hoc iniuriarum genere quod per vindictam luitur, iste modus a Christianis: ut accepta iniuria non surgat odium, sed paratus sit animus plura perpeti, nec correctionem negligat qui vel consilio vel auctoritate uti potest
Hieronymus
Secundum autem mysticos intellectus percussa dextera nostra, non debemus sinistram praebere, sed alteram, hoc est alteram dexteram: iustus enim sinistram non habet. Si nos haereticus in disputatione percusserit, et dextrum dogma voluerit vulnerare, opponatur ei aliud de Scripturis testimonium
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Aliud autem iniuriarum genus et quod integrum restitui potest: cuius duae sunt species: una ad pecuniam, altera ad opera pertinet; unde de primo horum duorum subdit et ei qui vult tecum in iudicio contendere et tunicam tuam tollere, dimitte ei et pallium. Sicut ergo quod positum est de percussa maxilla, omnia significat quae sic ingeruntur ab improbis ut restitui non possint nisi vindicta, ita quod positum est de vestimento, omnia significat quae possunt restitui sine vindicta; et hoc etiam ad praeparationem cordis, non ad ostensionem operis praeceptum recte intelligitur. Et quod de tunica et vestimento dictum est, in omnibus faciendum est quae aliquo iure temporaliter nostra esse dicimus. Si enim de necessariis hoc imperatum est, quanto magis superflua contemnere convenit? Et hoc ipse signat cum dicit qui vult tecum in iudicio contendere; omnia ergo intelliguntur de quibus in iudicio nobiscum contendi potest. Sed utrum et de servis accipiendum sit, magna quaestio est: non enim Christianum oportet sic possidere servum quomodo equum, quamvis fieri possit ut maiori pretio valeat equus quam servus. Sed si servus rectius a te regitur quam ab illo qui eum cupit auferre, nescio utrum quisquam audeat dicere eum ut vestimentum debere contemni
Chrysostomus super Matth
Indigna autem res est ut homo fidelis stet in iudicio ante conspectum iudicis infidelis. Vel si fidelis, certe saecularis, et qui te venerari debuerat propter dignitatem fidei, iudicat te propter necessitatem causae, perdes dignitatem Christi propter negotium mundi. Deinde omne iudicium irritatio cordis est, et cogitationum malarum: nam si videris quod causa tua fraudibus aut pecuniis expugnetur, et similiter tu causae tuae adesse festinas, etsi ab initio hoc consilium non habuisti
Augustinus Enchir
Et ideo prohibuit hic dominus suos de saecularibus rebus cum aliis habere iudicium. Tamen cum apostolus sinit in Ecclesia talia iudicia finiri inter fratres, fratribus iudicantibus, extra Ecclesiam vero terribiliter vetat; manifestum est quid secundum veniam concedatur infirmis
Gregorius Moralium
Sed tamen quidam dum temporalia nobis rapiunt, solummodo sunt tolerandi; quidam vero sunt servata caritate prohibendi, non sola cura ne nostra subtrahantur, sed ne rapientes non sua, semetipsos perdant. Plus enim ipsis raptoribus debemus metuere quam rebus irrationabilibus defendendis inhiare. Cum autem pro terrena re pax a corde cum proximo scinditur, apparet quod plus res quam proximus amatur
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Tertium vero iniuriarum genus quod ad operam pertinet, ex utroque confectum est et cum vindicta, et sine vindicta potest restitui: nam qui angariat hominem, et cogit se improbe adiuvari ab invito, et poenam improbitatis potest luere, et operam reddere. In hoc ergo genere iniuriarum, dominus docet animum Christianum esse patientissimum, et ad plura perferenda paratum; unde subdit et quicumque te angariaverit mille passus, vade cum illo alia duo. Et hoc utique monet non tam ut pedibus agas, quam ut animo sis paratus
Chrysostomus in Matth
Angariare enim est iniuste trahere et sine ratione vexare
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Sic ergo dictum putamus vade cum illo alia duo, scilicet millia, ut tria compleri voluerit, quo numero significatur perfectio, ut meminerit quisquis hoc facit, perfectam se implere iustitiam; propter quod et tribus exemplis hoc praeceptum insinuavit, et in hoc tertio exemplo, simplo duplum additur, ut triplum compleatur. Vel per hoc accipitur quod in praecipiendo tamquam tolerabilius incipiens paulatim creverit; nam primo praeberi voluit alteram maxillam, cum fuerit dextra percussa, ut minus perferre paratus sis quam pertulisti. Deinde illi qui tunicam vult tollere, iubet et pallium dimitti, vel vestimentum, secundum aliam litteram; quod aut tantumdem est, aut non multo amplius. Tertio de mille passibus, quibus addenda dicit duo millia, usque ad duplum perducit. Sed quoniam parum est non nocere, nisi et beneficium praestes, consequenter adiungit et dicit qui autem petit a te, da ei
Chrysostomus super Matth
Quia divitiae nostrae non sunt, sed Dei: Deus enim dispensatores divitiarum suarum voluit nos esse, non dominos
Hieronymus
Sed si de eleemosynis tantum intelligamus, in pluribus pauperibus hoc stare non potest; sed et divites si semper dederint, semper dare non poterunt
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Dicit ergo: omni petenti da, non omnia petenti, ut id des quod dare honeste potes et iuste. Quid enim si pecuniam petat qua innocentem conetur opprimere? Quid si stuprum petat? Dandum est ergo quod nec tibi nec alteri noceat, quantum ab homine credi potest; et cum negaveris quod petit, indicanda est iustitia, ut non eum inanem dimittas, et aliquando melius aliquid dabis, cum petentem iniuste correxeris
Augustinus ad Vincentium
Utilius enim esurienti panis tollitur, si de cibo securus iustitiam negligat, quam esurienti panis frangitur, ut vi iniustitiae seductus acquiescat
Hieronymus
Potest enim intelligi de pecunia doctrinae quae nunquam deficit, sed quanto plus datur, tanto amplius duplicatur
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Quod autem ait et volenti mutuari a te ne avertaris, ad animam referendum est; hilarem enim datorem diligit Deus. Mutuatur autem omnis qui accipit, etsi ipse non soluturus sit, quia misericordibus Deus plura restituit. Aut si non placet accipere mutuantem nisi eum qui accipit redditurus, intelligendum est dominum ipsa duo genera praestandi esse complexum: nam aut donamus, aut reddituro commendamus. Recte ergo ad hoc beneficii genus hortando dicit ne avertaris, idest, ne propterea voluntatem alienes, quasi Deus non redditurus sit, cum homo reddiderit: cum enim ex praecepto Dei facis, infructuosum esse non potest
Chrysostomus super Matth
Ergo iubet nos Christus mutuum dare, non tamen sub usuris: quia qui sic dat, non sua dat, sed aliena tollit; de uno vinculo solvit, et multis alligat; et non propter Dei iustitiam dat, sed propter proprium lucrum. Similis est etiam pecunia usuraria aspidis morsui: nam sicut venenum aspidis latenter omnia membra corrumpit, sic usura omnes facultates convertit in debitum
Augustinus ad Marcellinum
Obiciunt autem quidam, quod haec Christi doctrina rei publicae moribus nulla ex parte conveniat: nam quis, inquiunt, tolli sibi ab hoste aliquid patiatur, vel Romanae provinciae depraedatoribus non mala velit belli iure rependere? Sunt autem ista praecepta patientiae semper in cordis praeparatione retinenda, ipsaque benevolentia, ne reddatur malum pro malo, semper in voluntate complenda est. Agenda sunt autem multa etiam cum invitis benigna quadam asperitate plectendis; ac per hoc si terrena res publica praecepta Christiana custodiat, et ipsa bella sine benevolentia non gerentur, ut ad pietatis iustitiaeque pacatam societatem victis facilius consulatur; nam cui licentia iniquitatis eripitur, utiliter vincitur: quoniam nihil est infelicius felicitate peccantium, qua poenalis nutritur impunitas, et mala voluntas velut hostis interior roboratur
5:43
The Gloss non occ.
The Lord has taught above that we must not resist one who offers any injury, but must be ready even to suffer more; He now further requires us to shew to them that do us wrong both love and its effects. And as the things that have gone before pertain to the completion of the righteousness of the Law, in like manner this last precept is to be referred to the completion of the law of love, which, according to the Apostle, is the fulfilling of the Law.
St Augustine † AD 430 de Doctr. Christ. i. 30.
That by the command, Thou shalt love thy neighbour, all mankind were intended, the Lord shewed in the parable of the man who was left half dead, which teaches us that our neighbour is every one who may happen at any time to stand in need of our offices of mercy; and this who does not see must be denied to none, when the Lord says, Do good to them that hate you.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 21.
That there were degrees in the righteousness of the Pharisees which was under the old Law is seen herein, that many hated even those by whom they were loved. He therefore who loves his neighbour, has ascended one degree, though as yet he hate his enemy; which is expressed in that, and shalt hate his enemy; which is not to be understood as a command to the justified, but a concession to the weak.
St Augustine † AD 430 cont. Faust. xix. 24.
I ask the Manichæans why they would have this peculiar to the Mosaic Law, that was said by them of old time, thou shall hate thy enemy? Has not Paul said of certain men that they were hateful to God? We must enquire then how we may understand that, after the example of God, to whom the Apostle here affirms some men to be hateful, our enemies are to be hated; and again after the same pattern of Him who maketh his sun to rise on the evil and the good, our enemies are to be loved. Here then is the rule by which we may at once hate our enemy for the evil’s sake that is in him, that is, his iniquity, and love him for the good’s sake that is in him, that is, his rational part. This then, thus uttered by them of old, being heard, but not understood, hurried men on to the hatred of man, when they should have hated nothing but vice. Such the Lord corrects as He proceeds, saying, I say unto you, Love your enemies. Lie who had just declared that He came not to subvert the Law, bat to fulfil it, by bidding us love our enemies, brought us to the understanding of how we may at once hate the same man for his sins whom we love for his human nature.
The Gloss ord.
But it should be known, that in the whole body of the Law it is no where written, Thou shalt hate thy enemy. But it is to be referred to the tradition of the Scribes, who thought good to add this to the Law, because the Lord bade the children of Israel pursue their enemies, and destroy Amalek from under heaven.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
As that, Thou shalt not lust, was not spoken to the flesh, but to the spirit, so in this the flesh indeed is not able to love its enemy, but the spirit is able; for the love and hate of the flesh is in the sense, but of the spirit is in the understanding. If then we feel hate to one who has wronged us, and yet will not to act upon that feeling, know that our flesh hates our enemy, but our soul loves him.
St Gregory the Great † AD 604 Mor. xxii. 11.
Love to an enemy is then observed when we are not sorrowful at his success, or rejoice in his fall. We hate him whom we wish not to be bettered, and pursue with ill-wishes the prosperity of the man in whose fall we rejoice. Yet it may often happen that without any sacrifice of charity, the fall of an enemy may gladden us, and again his exaltation make us sorrowful without any suspicion of envy; when, namely, by his fall any deserving man is raised up, or by his success any undeservedly depressed. But herein a strict measure of discernment must be observed, lest in following out our own hates, we hide it from ourselves under the specious pretence of others’ benefit. We should balance how much we owe to the fall of the sinner, how much to the justice of the Judge. For when the Almighty has struck any hardened sinner, we must at once magnify His justice as Judge, and feel with the other’s suffering who perishes.
The Gloss ord.
They who stand against the Church oppose her in three ways; with hate, with words, and with bodily tortures. The Church on the other hand loves them, as it is here, Love your enemies; does good to them, as it is, Do good to them that hate you; and prays for them, as it is, Pray for them that persecute you and accuse you falsely.
St Jerome † AD 420
Many measuring the commandments of God by their own weakness, not by the strength of the saints, hold these commands for impossible, and say that it is virtue enough not to hate our enemies; but to love them is a command beyond human nature to obey. But it must be understood that Christ enjoins not impossibilities but perfection. Such was the temper of David towards Saul and Absalom; the Martyr Stephen also prayed for his enemies while they stoned him, and Paul wished himself anathema for the sake of his persecutors. (Rom. 9:3.) Jesus both taught and did the same, saying, Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do. (Luke 23:34.)
St Augustine † AD 430 Enchir. 73.
These indeed are examples of the perfect sons of God; yet to this should every believer aim, and seek by prayer to God, and struggles with himself to raise his human spirit to this temper. Yet this so great blessing is not given to all those multitudes which we believe are heard when they pray, Forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 21.
Here arises a question, that this commandment of the Lord, by which He bids us pray for our enemies, seems opposed by many other parts of Scripture. In the Prophets are found many imprecations upon enemies; such as that in the 108th Psalm, Let his children be orphans. (Ps. 109:9.) But it should be known, that the Prophets are wont to foretel things to come in the form of a prayer or wish. This has more weight as a difficulty that John says, There is a sin unto death, I sag not that he shall pray for it; (1 John 5:16.) plainly shewing, that there are some brethren for whom he docs not bid us pray; for what went before was, If any know his brother sin a sin, &c. Yet the Lord bids us pray for our persecutors. This question can only be resolved, if we admit that there are some sins in brethren more grievous than the sin of persecution in our enemies. For thus Stephen prays for those that stoned him, because they had not yet believed on Christ; but the Apostle Paul (2 Tim. 4:14.) does not pray for Alexander though he was a brother, but had sinned by attacking the brotherhood through jealousy. But for whom you pray not, you do not therein pray against him. What must we say then of those against whom we know that the saints have prayed, and that not that they should be corrected, (for that would be rather to have prayed for them), but for their eternal damnation; not as that prayer of the Prophet against the Lord’s betrayer, for that is a prophecy of the future, not an imprecation of punishment; but as when we read in the Apocalypse the Martyrs’ prayer that they may be avenged. (Rev. 6:10.) But we ought not to let this affect us. For who may dare to affirm that they prayed against those persons themselves, and not against the kingdom of sin? For that would be both a just and a merciful avenging of the Martyrs, to overthrow that kingdom of sin, under the continuance of which they endured all those evils. And it is overthrown by correction of some, and damnation of such as abide in sin. Does not Paul seem to you to have avenged Stephen on his own body, as he speaks, (1 Cor. 9:27.) I chastise my body, and bring it into subjection.
Pseudo-Augustine Hil. Quæst. V. and N. Test. q. 68.
And the souls of them that are slain cry out to be avenged; as the blood of Abel cried out of the ground not with a voice, but in spirit1. As the work is said to laud the workman, when he delights himself in the view thereof; for the saints are not so impatient as to urge on what they know will come to pass at the appointed time.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Note through what steps we have now ascended hither, and how He has set us on the very pinnacle of virtue. The first step is, not to begin to do wrong to any; the second, that in avenging a wrong done to us we be content with retaliating equal; the third, to return nothing of what we have suffered; the fourth, to offer one’s self to the endurance of evil; the fifth, to be ready to suffer even more evil than the oppressor desires to inflict; the sixth, not to hate him of whom we suffer such things; the seventh, to love him; the eighth, to do him good; the ninth, to pray for him. And because the command is great, the reward proposed is also great, namely, to be made like unto God, Ye shall be the sons of your Father which is in heaven.
St Jerome † AD 420
For whoso keeps the commandments of God is thereby made the son of God; he then of whom he here speaks is not by nature His son, but by his own will.
St Augustine † AD 430 Serm. in Mont. i. 23.
After that rule we must here understand of which John speaks, He gave them power to be made the sons of God. One is His Son by nature; we are made sons by the power which we have received; that is, so far as we fulfil those things that we are commanded. So He says not, Do these things because ye are sons; but, do these things that ye may become sons. In calling us to this then, He calls us to His likeness, for He saith, He maketh His sun to rise on the righteous and the unrighteous. By the sun we may understand not this visible, but that of which it is said, To you that fear the name of the Lord, the Sun of righteousness shall arise; (Mal. 4:2.) and by the rain, the water of the doctrine of truth; for Christ was seen, and was preached to good as well as bad.
St Hilary † AD 367
Or, the sun and rain have reference to the baptism with water and Spirit.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
Or we may take it of this visible sun, and of the rain by which the fruits are nourished, as the wicked mourn in the book of Wisdom, The Sun has not risen for us. (Wisd. 5:6.) And of the rain it is said, I will command the clouds that they rain not on it. (Is. 5:6.) But whether it be this or that, it is of the great goodness of God, which is set forth for our imitation. lie says not, ‘the sun,’ but, His sun, that is, the sun which Himself has made, that hence we may be admonished with how great liberality we ought to supply those things that we have not created, but have received as a boon from Him.
St Augustine † AD 430 Epist. 93. 2.
But as we laud Him for His gifts, let us also consider how He chastises those whom He loves. For not every one who spares is a friend, nor every one who chastises an enemy; it is better to love with severity, than to use lenity wherewith to deceive. (vid. Prov. 27:6.)
Pseudo-Chrysostom
He was careful to say, On the righteous and the unrighteous, and not ‘on the unrighteous as on the righteous;’ for God gives all good gifts not for men’s sake, but for the saints’ sake, as likewise chastisements for the sake of sinners. In bestowing His good gifts, He does not separate the sinners from the righteous, that they should not despair; so in His inflictions, not the righteous from sinners that they should be made proud; and that the more, since the wicked are not profited by the good things they receive, but turn them to their hurt by their evil lives; nor are the good hurt by the evil things, but rather profit to increase of righteousness.
St Augustine † AD 430 De Civ. Dei, i. 8.
For the good man is not puffed up by worldly goods, nor broken by worldly calamity. But the bad man is punished in temporal losses, because he is corrupted by temporal gains. Or for another reason He would have good and evil common to both sorts of men, that good things might not be sought with vehement desire, when they were enjoyed even by the wicked; nor the evil things shamefully avoided, when even the righteous are afflicted by them.
The Gloss non occ.
To love one that loves us is of nature, but to love our enemy of charity. If ye love them who love you, what reward have ye? to wit, in heaven. None truly, for of such it is said, Ye have received your reward. But these things we ought to do, and not leave the other undone.
Rabanus Maurus † AD 856
If then sinners be led by nature to shew kindness to those that love them, with how much greater shew of affection ought you not to embrace even those that do not love you? For it follows, Do not even the publicans so? The publicans are those who collect the public imposts; or perhaps those who pursue the public business or the gain of this world.
The Gloss non occ.
But if you only pray for them that are your kinsfolk, what more has your benevolence than that of the unbelieving? Salutation is a kind of prayer.
Rabanus Maurus † AD 856
Ethnici, that is, the Gentiles, for the Greek word ἔθνος is translated ‘gens’ in Latin; those, that is, who abide such as they were born, to wit, under sin.
Remigius † AD 908
Because the utmost perfection of love cannot go beyond the love of enemies, therefore as soon as the Lord has bid us love our enemies, He proceeds, Be ye then perfect, as your Father which is in heaven is perfect. He indeed is perfect, as being omnipotent; man, as being aided by the Omnipotent. For the word ‘as’ is used in Scripture, sometimes for identity, and equality, as in that, As I was with Moses, so will I be with thee; (Josh. 1:5.) sometimes to express likeness only as here.
Pseudo-Chrysostom
For as our sons after the flesh resemble their fathers in some part of their bodily shape, so do spiritual sons resemble their father God, in holiness.
The Latin text
Glossa
Docuit dominus supra, iniuriam inferenti non esse resistendum, sed ad plura perferenda paratum esse; nunc autem ulterius docet iniuriam inferentibus impendendum esse caritatis affectum simul et effectum. Et cum praemissa ad complementum iustitiae legis pertineant, convenienter hoc ultimum rite pertinet ad impletionem caritatis, quae, secundum apostolum, est legis plenitudo. Dicit ergo audistis quia dictum est: diliges proximum tuum
Augustinus de Doctr. Christ
Quod autem nullum hominem excepit qui praecepit proximum diligere, dominus in parabola semivivi relicti ostendit, dicens proximum qui erga illum extitit misericors, ut eum intelligamus proximum cui exhibendum esset misericordiae officium, si indigeret: quod nulli negandum esse, quis non videat? Domino dicente benefacite his qui oderunt vos
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Gradum autem esse in Pharisaeorum iustitia, quae ad legem veterem pertineret, hinc intelligitur quod multi etiam eos a quibus diliguntur oderunt. Ascendit ergo aliquem gradum qui proximum diligit, quamvis adhuc oderit inimicum; unde ad hoc designandum subditur et odio habebis inimicum tuum: quae vox non est accipienda ut iubentis iusto, sed permittentis infirmo
Augustinus contra Faustum
Quaero autem a Manichaeis, cur proprium velint esse legis Moysi quod dictum est antiquis oderis inimicum tuum. An et Paulus non dixit homines quosdam Deo odibiles? Quaerendum est ergo quomodo intelligatur exemplo Dei, cui dixit Paulus quosdam odibiles, odio habendos inimicos; et rursus exemplo Dei, qui facit solem suum oriri super bonos et malos, diligendos inimicos. Haec itaque regula est qua et oderimus inimicum propter id quod in eo malum est, idest iniquitatem, et diligamus inimicum propter id quod in eo bonum est, idest rationalem creaturam. Audito igitur et non intellecto quod antiquis dictum erat oderis inimicum tuum, ferebantur homines in hominis odium, cum non deberent odire nisi vitium. Hos ergo corrigit dominus cum subdit ego autem dico vobis: diligite inimicos vestros; ut qui iam dixerat: non veni solvere legem sed implere, praecipiendo utique ut diligamus inimicos, cogeret nos intelligere quomodo possemus unum eumdemque hominem et odisse propter culpam, et diligere propter naturam
Glossa
Sed sciendum est, in toto corpore legis non esse scriptum odio habebis inimicum tuum; sed hoc dicitur quantum ad traditionem Scribarum, quibus visum est hoc addendum, quia dominus praecepit filiis Israel persequi inimicos et delere Amalech de sub caelo
Chrysostomus super Matth
Sicut enim quod dictum est non concupisces, non dictum est ad carnem, sed ad animam, sic in hoc loco caro quidem inimicum suum diligere non potest, anima autem potest: quia dilectio vel odium carnis in sensu est, animae vero in intellectu. Quando ergo nocemur ab aliquo, etsi sentimus odium, non tamen exequi volumus; cognosce quia caro nostra odit inimicum, anima vero diligit
Gregorius Moralium
Inimici autem dilectio tunc veraciter custoditur cum non de profectu deiicimur, nec de ruina illius laetamur. Non enim amat aliquis quem non vult esse meliorem, eumque stantem voto persequitur quem cecidisse gratulatur. Evenire tamen plerumque solet ut, non amissa caritate, et inimici nos ruina laetificet, et rursum eius gloria sine invidiae culpa contristet; cum et redeunte eo quosdam bene erigi credimus, et proficiente illo plerosque iniuste opprimi timemus. Sed ad hoc servandum est discretionis examen, ne cum nostra odia exequimur, fallamur sub specie utilitatis alienae. Oportet etiam pensare quid debemus ruinae peccatoris, et quid iustitiae ferientis; nam cum perversum quemquam omnipotens percutit, et congaudendum est iustitiae iudicis, et condolendum miseriae pereuntis
Glossa
Qui autem sunt contra Ecclesiam, tribus modis ei adversantur: odio, verbis, cruciatu corporis. Ecclesia contra diligit, unde dicit diligite inimicos vestros; benefacit, unde sequitur benefacite his qui oderunt vos; et orat, unde sequitur et orate pro persequentibus et calumniantibus vos
Hieronymus
Multi praecepta Dei imbecillitate sua, non sanctorum viribus aestimantes, impossibilia putant esse quae praecepta sunt; et dicunt sufficere virtutibus, non odisse inimicos; ceterum diligere plus praecipi quam humana natura patiatur. Sciendum est ergo Christum non impossibilia praecipere, sed perfecta; quae fecit David in Saul et Absalon; Stephanus quoque martyr pro lapidantibus deprecatus est, et Paulus anathema cupit esse pro persecutoribus suis. Hoc autem Iesus et docuit et fecit, dicens: pater, ignosce illis
Augustinus Enchir
Sed perfectorum sunt ista filiorum Dei: quo quidem se debet omnis fidelis extendere, et humanum animum ad hunc affectum, orando Deum secumque luctando, perducere. Tamen hoc tam magnum bonum, tantae multitudinis non est, quantam credimus exaudiri, cum in oratione dicitur: dimitte nobis debita nostra, sicut et nos dimittimus debitoribus nostris
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Oritur autem hic quaestio, quod huic praecepto domini in quo nos hortatur orare pro inimicis, multae aliae Scripturae partes videntur adversae: quia in prophetis inveniuntur multae imprecationes adversus inimicos, ut est illud Ps. 108, 9: fiant filii eius pupilli. Sed sciendum, quod prophetae solent figura imprecantis futura praedicere. Sed illud magis movet quod dicit Ioannes: est autem peccatum ad mortem, non pro illo dico ut oret quis; aperte enim ostendit esse aliquos fratres pro quibus orare nobis non praecipitur, per hoc quod praemittit: si quis scit peccare fratrem suum etc., cum dominus etiam pro persecutoribus nos iubeat orare. Nec ista quaestio solvi potest, nisi fateamur aliqua peccata esse in fratribus, quae inimicorum persecutione sunt graviora. Nam et Stephanus orat pro eis a quibus lapidatur, quia nondum Christo crediderant; et apostolus Paulus non orat pro Alexandro, quia frater erat et, per invidentiam, fraternitatem oppugnando peccaverat. Pro quo autem non oras, iam non contra illum oras. Sed quid agimus de his contra quos oratum a sanctis accipimus, non ut corrigerentur (nam hoc modo pro ipsis potius oratum est), sed illam ultimam damnationem, non sicut contra domini traditorem per prophetam (nam illa, praedictio futurorum, non optatio supplicii fuit), sed sicut in Apocalypsi legimus martyres orare ut vindicentur? Sed hinc non oportet moveri. Quis enim audeat affirmare utrum contra ipsos homines, an contra regnum peccati petierint? Nam ipsa iustitiae et misericordiae vindicta martyrum, ut evertatur regnum peccati, quo regnante tanta perpessi sunt. Destruitur autem partim correctione hominum, partim damnatione perseverantium in peccato. Nonne tibi videtur Paulus in seipso Stephanum vindicasse cum dicit: castigo corpus meum et in servitutem redigo?
Augustinus de quaest. Nov. et Vet. Testam
Vel animae occisorum clamant, vindicari se postulantes; sicut sanguis Abel clamavit de terra non voce, sed ratione. Nam et opus opificem laudare dicitur per hoc ipsum quod videntem se oblectet; non enim tam impatientes sunt sancti ut urgeant fieri quod sciunt tempore praefinito futurum
Chrysostomus in Matth
Vide autem quot gradus ascendit, et qualiter nos in ipsum virtutis verticem statuit. Primus gradus est non incipere iniuriam; secundus ut iniuriam ulciscens, aequali supplicio sis contentus; tertius non facere vexanti quae quis passus est; quartus exponere seipsum ad patiendum mala; quintus amplius se tribuere quam ille vult qui fecit mala; sextus non odio habere eum qui hoc operatur; septimus diligere; octavus benefacere; nonus pro ipso orare. Et quia magnum erat praeceptum, praeclarum praemium subdit, scilicet fieri similes Deo; unde dicit ut sitis filii patris vestri qui in caelis est
Hieronymus
Si quis enim praecepta Dei custodiat, filius Dei efficitur; ergo non in natura filius est, hic scilicet de quo loquitur, sed arbitrio suo
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Ex illa autem regula intelligendum est quod hic dicitur, qua et Ioannes dicit: dedit eis potestatem filios Dei fieri. Unus enim naturaliter filius est; nos autem potestate accepta efficimur filii, inquantum illa quae ab eo praecipiuntur implemus. Itaque non ait: facite ista, quia estis filii; sed: facite ista, ut sitis filii. Cum autem ad hoc nos vocat, ad similitudinem suam vocat; unde sequitur qui solem suum facit oriri super bonos et malos, et pluit super iustos et iniustos. Potest autem per solem intelligi non iste visibilis, sed ille de quo dicitur: vobis qui timetis nomen domini, orietur sol iustitiae, et per pluviam irrigatio doctrinae veritatis, quia et bonis et malis apparuit et evangelizatus est Christus
Hilarius in Matth
Vel in Baptismi et spiritus sacramento tribuit solem et pluviam
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Vel potest accipi sol iste visibilis, et pluvia qua fructus gignuntur: quia iniqui in libro sapientiae plangunt: sol non ortus est nobis. Et de pluvia spirituali dicitur: mandabo nubibus meis ne pluant super eam. Sed sive hoc sive illud, magna Dei bonitate fit, quae nobis imitanda praecipitur. Non autem solum ait qui facit solem oriri, sed addidit suum, idest quem ipse fecit; ut hinc admoneremur quanta liberalitate ex praecepto eius praestare debemus quod non creamus, sed ex muneribus eius accipimus
Augustinus ad Vincentium
Sed sicut ista dona eius laudamus, ita etiam flagella in eos quos diligit cogitemus. Unde non omnis qui parcit, amicus est, nec omnis qui verberat, inimicus; melius est enim cum severitate diligere, quam cum lenitate decipere
Chrysostomus super Matth
Caute autem dixit super iustos et iniustos, non super iustos ut iniustos: quia omnia bona Deus non propter homines dat, sed propter sanctos, sicut et flagella propter peccatores; sed in nobis non separat peccatores a iustis, ne desperent; nec in malis iustos a peccatoribus, ne glorientur; maxime cum malis bona non prosint quae male viventes ad praeiudicium suum percipiunt; nec bonis mala noceant, sed magis prosint ad iustitiae lucrum
Augustinus de Civ. Dei
Nam bonus temporalibus bonis non extollitur, nec malis frangitur. Malus autem ideo huiusmodi infelicitate punitur, quia felicitate corrumpitur. Vel ideo ista temporalia bona et mala utrisque voluit esse communia, ut nec bona cupidius appetantur, quae mali habere cernuntur, nec mala turpiter evitentur, quibus et boni afficiuntur
Glossa
Amare autem amantem, naturae est; inimicum vero amare est caritatis; et ideo sequitur si enim diligitis eos qui vos diligunt, quam mercedem habebitis, scilicet in caelo? Nullam: de his enim dicitur: recepistis mercedem vestram. Sed tamen haec oportet facere, illa non omittere
Rabanus Maurus
Si ergo peccatores erga dilectores suos natura duce volunt esse benefici, multo magis vos maioris dilectionis signo amplecti debetis etiam non amantes; unde sequitur nonne et publicani hoc faciunt? Idest qui publica vectigalia exigunt, vel qui publica negotia saeculi vel lucra sectantur
Glossa
Si vero pro his tantum oraveritis qui aliqua affinitate vobis coniuncti sunt, quid amplius habet beneficium vestrum quam infidelium? Unde sequitur et si salutaveritis fratres vestros tantum, quid amplius facitis? Salutatio enim est quaedam species orationis. Nonne et ethnici hoc faciunt?
Rabanus Maurus
Idest gentiles: nam ethnos Graece, Latine gens dicitur, qui tales sunt ut fuerunt geniti, scilicet sub peccato
Remigius
Quia vero perfectio dilectionis ultra dilectionem inimicorum non potest procedere, ideo postquam dominus praecepit diligere inimicos, subiunxit estote ergo et vos perfecti, sicut et pater vester caelestis perfectus est. Ipse quidem perfectus est ut omnipotens, homo autem ut ab omnipotente adiutus: nam sicut quandoque in Scripturis pro veritate et aequalitate accipitur, ut ibi: sicut fui cum Moyse, ita ero et tecum; aliquando autem pro similitudine, ut hic
Chrysostomus super Matth
Sicut enim filii carnales similant patres in aliquo corporis signo, ita filii spirituales Deum in sanctitate
Glossa
Postquam Christus legem quantum ad praecepta implevit, incipit nunc eam adimplere quantum ad promissa, ut pro caelesti mercede praecepta Dei faciamus, non pro terrenis quae lex promittebat. Omnia autem terrena ad duo potissima reducuntur: scilicet ad humanam gloriam, et ad terrenorum affluentiam; quorum utrumque in lege promissum esse videtur. De gloria enim dicitur in Deuteronomio: faciet te dominus excelsiorem cunctis gentibus quae versantur in terra. De affluentia vero temporalium ibidem subditur: abundare te faciet dominus in omnibus bonis. Et ideo dominus haec duo ab intentione fidelium excludit, scilicet gloriam et terrenorum affluentiam. Sed sciendum quod appetitus gloriae propinquus est virtuti
Chrysostomus super Matth
Ubi enim res agitur gloriosa, ibi facilius invenit locum gloriationis occasio; et ideo intentionem gloriae primo dominus excludit: prae omnibus enim vitiis carnalibus periculosius hoc esse in hominibus intellexit: cum enim omnia mala servos Diaboli vexent, concupiscentia vanae gloriae magis vexat servos Dei quam servos Diaboli
Prosper in libro Sentent. August
Quas etiam vires nocendi habeat humanae gloriae amor, non sentit nisi qui ei bellum indixerit: quia etsi cuiquam facile est laudem non cupere dum negatur, difficile tamen est ea non delectari cum offertur
Chrysostomus super Matth
Intuere autem qualiter incepit velut de fera aliqua difficile cognita disputans, et apta furari eum qui non valde vigilat: occulte enim ingreditur, et omnia quae intus sunt, insensibiliter aufert
Chrysostomus in Matth
Et ideo hoc cautius cavendum mandat dicens attendite ne iustitiam vestram faciatis coram hominibus. Cor autem nostrum attendere debemus: invisibilis enim est serpens quem observare iubemur, et latenter ingreditur et seducit. Sed in corde mundo si surreptio inimici successerit, mox homo iustus discernit quia spiritu alieno pulsatur; si autem cor fuerit iniquitatibus plenum, suggestionem Diaboli non facile intelligit; et ideo praemisit ne irascaris, ne concupiscas: quia qui malis istis subiectus est, cor suum non potest attendere. Sed quomodo potest fieri ut non coram hominibus eleemosynam faciamus? Aut si fiat, quomodo non sentiemus? Si enim praesente aliquo occurrerit pauper, quomodo dabitur ei absconse? Sed educendo eum in secreto, videtur quia datur. Sed considera, quia non dixit: ne tantum coram hominibus faciatis; sed addidit ut videamini ab eis. Qui ergo non ideo facit ut ab hominibus videatur, etsi coram hominibus fecerit, non tamen coram hominibus fecisse videtur: qui enim aliquid facit propter Deum, neminem videt in corde suo nisi Deum propter quem facit; sicut artifex eum semper habet prae oculis qui sibi opus faciendum commisit
Gregorius Moralium
Si ergo dantis gloriam quaerimus, et publicata nostra opera in conspectu illius occulta servamus; si vero per hoc nostram laudem concupiscimus, foras ab eius conspectu iam fusa sunt, etiam si a multis ignorentur. Sed valde perfectorum est, sic ostenso opere, auctoris gloriam quaerere, ut de illata laude, privata nesciant exultatione gaudere, quam infirmi quia perfecte contemnendo non superant, necesse est ut bonum quod operantur, abscondant
Augustinus
de Serm. Dom. In hoc vero quod dicit ut videamini ab eis, nihil addens, apparet hoc eum prohibuisse ut ibi finem nostri propositi collocemus. Nam et apostolus qui dicit: si adhuc hominibus placerem, Christi servus non essem, alio loco dicit: ego omnibus per omnia placeo. Quod non ideo facit ut placeret hominibus, sed Deo, ad cuius amorem corda hominum volebat convertere ex eo quod eis placebat; sicut non absurde loqueretur qui diceret: in hoc opere quo navem quaero, non navem quaero, sed patriam
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Dicit autem ut videamini ab eis, quia sunt quidam qui sic faciunt iustitiam coram hominibus ut non videantur ab eis, sed ut ipsa opera videantur, et glorificetur pater qui in caelis est: non enim suam iustitiam deputant, sed eius cuius fide vivunt
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
In hoc etiam quod addit alioquin mercedem non habebitis apud patrem vestrum qui in caelis est, nihil aliud demonstrat, nisi illud, nos cavere oportere ne humanam laudem pro nostrorum operum mercede quaeramus
Chrysostomus super Matth
Quid autem a Deo recipies qui Deo nihil dedisti? Nam quod propter Deum fit, Deo datur, et ab eo recipitur; quod autem propter homines fit, in ventos effunditur. Quae est autem sapientia res dare, et verba vacua comparare, et mercedem Dei contemnere? Vel illum aspice a quo laudem expectas, qui te propter Deum facere putat; alioquin vituperaret te magis. Ille autem qui plena quidem voluntate propter homines facit, ille propter homines fecisse videtur. Si autem per alicuius cor cogitatio vana ascendit, desiderans hominibus apparere, anima autem intelligens contradicit, ille non propter homines fecisse videtur: quia quod cogitavit, passio carnis est; quod elegit, iudicium animae
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Generaliter supra dominus iustitiam nominavit cum dixit: attendite ne iustitiam etc.; nunc autem per partes exequitur
Chrysostomus super Matth
Ponit autem tria fortia bona, scilicet eleemosynam, orationem et ieiunium, contra tria mala adversus quae dominus tentationis bellum suscepit: pugnavit enim pro nobis contra gulam in eremo, contra avaritiam supra montem, contra vanam gloriam supra templum. Est ergo eleemosyna quae dispergit, contra avaritiam quae congregat; ieiunium contra gulam, quia ei contrarium; oratio vero contra vanam gloriam, quia cum omne malum ex malo nascatur, sola vana gloria de bono procedit: ideo non destruitur per bonum, sed magis nutritur: nullum ergo remedium potest esse contra vanam gloriam nisi oratio sola
Ambrosius
Omnis autem sententia disciplinae Christianae in misericordia et pietate est; et ideo ab eleemosyna incipit, dicens cum ergo facis eleemosynam, noli tuba canere ante te
Chrysostomus super Matth
Tuba autem est omnis actus vel sermo per quem operis iactantia demonstratur; puta, qui facit eleemosynam quando aliquem videt praesentem vel intercedente aliquo, aut honestiori personae quae potest retribuere; alias autem non facit. Sed et si in loco secreto fecerit eo proposito ut laudabilis videatur, tuba est
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Sic ergo quod dicit noli tuba canere ante te, ad hoc respicit quod superius ait attendite ne iustitiam vestram faciatis coram hominibus
Hieronymus in Matth
Qui autem tuba canit eleemosynam faciens, hypocrita est; et ideo subdit sicut hypocritae faciunt
Isidorus Etymolog
Nomen hypocritae tractum est a specie eorum qui in spectaculis contecta facie incedunt, distinguentes vultum vario colore, ut ad personae, quam simulant, colorem perveniant, modo in specie viri, modo in feminae, ut fallant populum dum in ludis agunt
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Sicut ergo hypocritae, idest simulatores, tamquam imitatores personarum aliarum, agunt partes illius quod non sunt - non enim qui agit partes Agamemnonis, vere ipse est, sed simulat eum -, sic et in Ecclesiis in omni vita humana quisquis se vult videri quod non est, hypocrita est: simulat enim se iustum et non exhibet, qui totum fructum in laude hominum ponit
Glossa
Et ideo subdit loca publica, cum dicit in synagogis et vicis; et finem intentum cum subdit ut honorificentur ab hominibus
Gregorius Moralium
Sciendum vero est, quod sunt nonnulli qui et sanctitatis habitum tenent, et perfectionis meritum exequi non valent; quos nequaquam credendum est inter hypocritarum numerum currere: quia aliud est infirmitate, aliud callida simulatione peccare
Augustinus
Tales autem qui simulatione peccant, ab inspectore cordis Deo mercedem non capiunt, nisi fallaciae supplicium; et ideo subditur amen dico vobis, receperunt mercedem suam
Hieronymus
Non Dei mercedem, sed suam: laudati enim sunt ab hominibus, quorum causa exercuere virtutes
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Hoc autem respicit ad illud quod supra posuit alioquin mercedem non habebitis apud patrem vestrum. Sic ergo non quomodo illi eleemosynam facias, sed quomodo facienda sit, iubet convenienter, cum dicit te autem faciente eleemosynam, nesciat sinistra tua quid faciat dextera tua
Chrysostomus in Matth
Hoc autem per superabundantiam dicitur, ac si dicat: si possibile est teipsum ignorare, et ipsas manus latere possibile esset, studiosissimum est tibi
Chrysostomus super Matth
Apostoli autem interpretantur in libro canonum sic: dextera est populus Christianus, qui est ad dexteram Christi; sinistra autem est omnis populus, qui est ad sinistram. Hoc ergo dicit, ne Christiano eleemosynam faciente, qui est dextera, infidelis aspiciat, qui est sinistra
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Sed secundum hoc videbitur nulla esse culpa velle placere fidelibus, cum tamen in quorumlibet hominum laude finem boni operis constituere prohibeamur. Ut autem te imitentur quibus facta tua placuerint, non tantum fidelibus, sed etiam infidelibus exhibendum est. Si autem (ut alii dicunt) sinistram inimicum putaveris, ut nesciat inimicus tuus cum eleemosynam facis, cur ipse dominus inimicis Iudaeis circumstantibus misericorditer sanavit homines? Deinde quomodo cum ipso inimico faciemus, ut illud impleamus praeceptum: si esurierit inimicus tuus, ciba illum? Tertia opinio est ridenda eorum qui dicunt, sinistrae nomine uxorem significari; ut quoniam in re familiari tenaciores pecuniarum solent esse feminae, lateat eas cum aliquid viri alienis impendunt, propter domesticas lites. Non autem solis viris hoc praeceptum datum est, sed etiam feminis; cui ergo sinistrae iubetur femina occultare opus misericordiae suae? An etiam vir sinistra erit feminae? Quod si quispiam putat, cum praeceptum sit talibus, ut se invicem bonis moribus lucrifaciant, non sibi debent occultare bona opera sua: nec furta facienda sunt ut promereatur Deus. Quod si occultandum est aliquid quamdiu alterius infirmitas id aequo animo non potest sustinere, quamvis non illicite fiat, non tamen femina per sinistram significari facile apparet totius capituli significatione; et etiam quam sinistram vocet. Quod enim in hypocritis culpatum est, quod scilicet laudes hominum quaerunt, hoc tu facere vetaris; quapropter sinistra videtur significare delectationem laudis, dextera autem significat intentionem implendi praecepta divina. Cum ergo conscientiae facienti eleemosynam miscet se appetitio laudis humanae, fit sinistra conscientia dexterae. Nesciat ergo sinistra, idest, non se misceat conscientiae tuae laudis humanae appetitio. Dominus autem noster multo magis prohibet solam sinistram in nobis operari, quam eam miscere operibus dexterae. Quo autem fine hoc dixerit, ostendit cum subdit ut sit eleemosyna vestra in abscondito, idest in ipsa bona conscientia, quae humanis oculis demonstrari non potest, nec verbis aperiri, quandoquidem multi multa mentiuntur. Sufficit autem tibi ad promerendum praemium ipsa conscientia, si ab eo expectas praemium qui solus conscientiae inspector est. Et hoc est quod subditur et pater tuus, qui videt in abscondito, reddet tibi. Multa Latina exemplaria habent reddet tibi palam
Chrysostomus super Matth
Impossibile est enim ut opus bonum hominis in abscondito dimittat Deus; sed in hoc saeculo manifestat, et in illo glorificat, quia gloria Dei est; sicut et Diabolus manifestat malum, in quo malitiae eius virtus ostenditur. Proprie autem publicat Deus omne bonum in saeculo illo cuius bona non sunt communia bonis et malis; ideo cuicumque illic bene fecerit Deus, manifestum est quia pro mercede iustitiae suae meruit illud. Merces autem iustitiae in hoc saeculo manifesta non est; quia hic non solum boni, sed etiam mali sunt divites
Augustinus de Serm. Dom
Sed in Graecis exemplaribus, quae propria sunt, non invenimus palam
Chrysostomus in Matth
Si ergo vis habere inspectores eorum quae facis, ecce habes non solum Angelos aut Archangelos, sed Deum universorum
5:1
Went up into a mountain. Let us inquire what mountain this was? "Some simple brethren," says S. Jerome, "think that Christ taught the Beatitudes, and the things which follow, on the mount of Olives. But that was not so." For from what precedes and follows in the Gospel the place must have been in Galilee; in our opinion Tabor, or a similarly lofty mountain. Geographies of the Holy Land, such as Brochard's Itinerary, say that this mountain is called "Mons Christi," because Christ was wont to pray and preach upon it. It lies westward of Capernaum, three miles distant; it is not far from the Sea of Galilee, and is close to the city of Bethsaida. Its height is so great that from it may be seen the land of Zebulon and Naphthali, Trachonitis, Ituræa, Shenir, Hermon, and Libanus. It is carpeted with grass and flowers. Here Christ spent whole nights in prayer. Here He called to Him His disciples, and chose twelve of their number whom He ordained and called apostles. Here He taught that compendium of the new law which is called the Sermon on the Mount. Adrichomius says the stone on which Christ sat to preach may still be seen. Observe, Matthew wished to commence with the preaching of Christ, and to deliver the sum of it at the beginning of his Gospel, which he did by giving an account of this discourse, although it was actually preached some considerable time after. For many events preceded it, which he relates subsequently. The sequence of the history was as follows: After Christ had restored the hand of a certain man which was withered, on the Sabbath day (Mat 12:15), He fled from the anger of the Scribes, and betook Himself to the Sea of Galilee. Here a vast multitude of people flocked to Him, and after He had healed many who were sick, He went up into a mountain, where He remained the whole night in prayer. In the morning He appointed the twelve Apostles (Luk 6:12). When He had done this He came down from the top of the mountain to a lower level, and there He delivered the sermon which follows, partly to His disciples and partly to the whole multitude. That the people were present at it is plain from chap. Mat 7:28. Moreover, that this is the same sermon of which S. Luke gives an account in his sixth chapter is clear, because the general thread of each is the same, and because they have the same commencement and the same conclusion. For although Matthew has eight Beatitudes and Luke only four, yet in the eight of the former are comprised the four of the latter; and in S. Luke's four S. Matthew's eight are contained. Moreover, Matthew puts off the vocation of the Apostles, which preceded the sermon, to the tenth chapter; for not as yet has he related his own calling by Christ, which he gives in chap. ix. But it is certain that Matthew as well as the other Apostles was present at the sermon. This sermon was delivered about the middle of May, and the choosing of the Apostles had taken place on the morning of the same day, in Christ's thirty-second year, and the second year of His ministry.
5:2
And opening his mouth. To open the mouth is the Hebrew idiom for to speak. But there is an emphasis in the expression in this place. It means that Christ opened out sublime things things great and wonderful, and Divine mysteries concerning which He had hitherto kept silence. So S. Hilary. S. Bernard says, "He opened now His mouth, who afore had opened the mouths of the prophets. Truly was His mouth opened, in whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge."
5:3
Blessed are the poor in spirit. Christ commences His discourse with a Beatitude which all seek and covet, though but few find; as David also begins his Book of Psalms, "Blessed is the man," &c.
Blessed, I say, are the poor in spirit, in hope, not as yet of right; blessed are they in the blessedness of the way, not of the country; blessed in the beginning of peace, of virtue, not in the consummation of the crown of glory. Beatitude, says Nyssen, is the special endowment of God; when therefore Christ makes blessed the poor in spirit, He makes them partakers of divinity. Our Lord alludes here to the words of Moses (Deu 33:29), "Blessed art thou, O Israel, what people is like unto thee, who art saved by the Lord?" For the poor in spirit are Israel, the elect people who place their hope, their riches, their salvation and happiness in the Lord. For because they despise the riches of earth, and are lords over them, therefore are they Israel, lords with God and in heaven. Moreover, Isidore (lib. 10, Orig. Litera B.) says, "Blessed means increased. He is said to be blessed who has what he desires, and does not suffer what he would not. He then is truly blessed who has all good things for which he wishes, and who does not wish for anything which is evil." So also Varro (lib. 4, de ling. Lat.), "He is said to be blessed who possesses many good things, as dives, 'rich,' comes from divus, 'a god,' as one who, like God, wants for nothing." And what are the real goods Christ here shows poverty of spirit, meekness, holy grief, &c.; for they who have these things are blessed, and therefore they always rejoice. Whence Aristotle derives the Greek word μακάριος, happy, or blessed, from χαίρειν, to rejoice, because he who is blessed is always rejoicing. These eight Beatitudes are, as it were, the eight paradoxes of the world. For the world and philosophers place blessedness in wealth, not in poverty, in loftiness, not in humility, &c. Whence S. Ambrose says, "According to the Divine judgment blessedness begins where man deems misery to begin." Says S. Bernard, "The Truth speaks, which can neither deceive nor be deceived. It is the Truth which says, blessed are the poor in spirit. Are ye so senseless, O ye sons of Adam, as so greatly to seek for riches and desire riches, when the Beatitude of the poor has been commended and preached to the world by the mouth of God? Let the heathen, who live without God, seek for riches; let the Jews, who believe in earthly promises, seek them; but with what face can a Christian seek them, after Christ has preached, Blessed are the poor? " Gregory Nazianzen too says, "The riches of monks are in their poverty, their possessions in pilgrimage, their glory in contempt, their strength in weakness, their fruitfulness in celibacy; who have nothing in the world, and who live above the world; who, in the flesh, live out of the flesh; who have the Lord for their portion; who, on account of the kingdom, labour in poverty, and, on account of poverty, are kings." When Simeon Stylites was a keeper of sheep, he heard these Beatitudes of Christ read in church, and straightway he left his sheep and entered a monastery. By-and-by he ascended a pillar, and stood upon it, day and night, eating little, and becoming a wonder to the world, that he might attain to these Beatitudes. The same Simeon was wont to preach twice a day to the crowds who flocked to his pillar, saying only these words "Despise earthly things; love and desire only heavenly things, which alone will make you blessed." So Theodoret, an eye and ear-witness, testifies in his Life of S. Simeon.
Blessed are the poor. Not all poor; not those who are poor by a pitiable necessity against their will; not they who are poor from vain glory, or from a desire to be at liberty for the pursuit of philosophy, like Diogenes, or that Crates of Thebes, who, as S. Jerome says, threw a vast weight of gold into the sea, saying, "Begone, wicked pleasures, I sink you, that I may not be made to sink by you." But it is the poor in spirit who are blessed, who have a will inspired by the Holy Ghost, tending to spiritual goods. It is poverty voluntarily undertaken for the sake of God and the kingdom of heaven. Note, there are three sorts of poor. 1. Those who are so actually, as beggars. 2. In spirit, but not actually, as Abraham, who was rich in fact, poor in spirit. 3. Both in fact and in spirit, as the religious, who vow poverty from love and affection for it, and who divest themselves of all their worldly goods. "Do you wish to know," says Nyssen (lib. de Beatitud.), "who is poor in spirit? It is he who exchanges corporeal opulence for the riches of the soul, who is poor for the sake of the spirit, who has thrown off earthly riches like a heavy load, and who would be borne aloft through the air to be with God. If, then, it behoves us to advance to the things above, we must needs be poor and needy in the things which drag us down, that we may become conversant with things supernal." The word spirit signifies three things: 1. It is opposed to the flesh, and signifies that the subject of this poverty is not the body, but the spirit that is to say, the will. In this sense spirit is often used in Scripture. As S. Paul (Rom. i. 9), "God is my witness, whom I serve in the spirit." And Christ says (S. John iv.), "God is a Spirit, and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth" meaning, that God must be worshipped, not with outward ceremonies, but with the inward spirit, and with devotion of the mind, according to the saying of Cato "If God be Mind, as poets tell, Then with the mind we worship well." So also S. Bernard says, "The poor in spirit i.e., with the will of the spirit, with spiritual intention and spiritual desire, for the alone sake of pleasing God, and the salvation of souls. And Christ uses this expression, in spirit, because of those who are poor by a miserable necessity, not by a laudable will." 2. It is what S. Augustine says, "A rich man, who is able to despise in himself whatsoever there is in him by which pride can be puffed up, is God's poor man." And S. Jerome says, "The poor in spirit are they who are voluntarily poor because of the Holy Spirit."
3. In spirit signifies the end of this poverty namely, that the contempt of wealth be referred to the spirit, that, being freed from earthly things, we may the better reach forward to heavenly things. The root and foundation of blessedness and evangelical perfection are voluntary poverty and humility, just as the root of all sin is pride and covetousness. Admirably says S. Cyprian (Tract. de Nativ. Christi), "The poor are elected, the proud neglected. Neither haughtiness nor any such thing obtains a place of discipleship near to Christ. Christ, the poor man, despises rich disciples. A poor mother, a poor son, a poor hospice, give plain evidence to those who are exercised in the school of Christ's Church." Lastly, S. Bernard (Serm. 1 de Omn. Sanc.): "Consider how prudently Wisdom hath ordained, appointing the first remedy against the first sin, as though she said plainly, 'Wilt thou obtain heaven which the proud angel lost, he who trusted in his strength and in the multitude of his riches? embrace the lowliness of poverty, and it shall be thine.'" Anagogically. Francis of Sales, lately Bishop of Geneva, a man equally wise, pious, and holy, says (lib. 12 Theot., c. 2), "The poor, or beggars in spirit are those who beg i.e., who have an insatiable hunger and thirst for the Spirit that is, for increase of love and zeal for God, that He may ever grow and burn in them with constant increase." Hence I have heard the passage expounded thus: Blessed are the poor in spirit i.e., blessed are they who are towards God as beggars to the rich, namely those who with as great humility of spirit confess their poverty, and with as much earnestness beg for grace from God, as beggars ask an alms from the rich. Whence S. Chrysostom says, beggars teach us how to pray and ask help of God. By showing their wounds and afflicted limbs they excite compassion. With sound sense does our Lewis (de ponte, part 3, Medit. 2), give these three degrees of poverty of spirit, that is, of humility. The first is to put off and purify the mind from every blast and breath of vanity, and from all vain and inflated presumption, despising all the pomps of the world. The second, that I should divest myself of all desire to call things my own, by entirely unclothing myself of my own opinions, my own will and other desires. The third and last act of poverty is so to empty myself, make myself so poor that I have nothing at all of my own, but only what God freely gives me. For I have not even so much as to be, my own, but it is of God, without whom I am not. Of myself, therefore, I have nothing else than the nothingness of nature i.e., not to be, and the negation of grace i.e., sin. 1. You will inquire whether this poverty of spirit be a precept, or an evangelical counsel? And, 2. How many degrees and kinds of it there are? I answer, it has various degrees, some of counsel, some of precept. The first and highest is to forsake all riches, all transitory things for the sake of the love and imitation of Christ, with inward purpose as well as outward deed, like the Apostles and religious. This degree is of counsel, not of precept. The second is to bear patiently the confiscation of goods for the sake of Christ and the orthodox faith, which is a kind of martyrdom; for he who takes away the means necessary for the support of life, takes away life itself. This is what many rich and nobly born Catholics are suffering this day in England, who would prefer death to the spoiling of their goods. For it is a hard thing indeed to deprive not only yourself but your children and all your posterity of their hereditary possessions, and the rank and position of their ancestors, and reduce all to poverty and obscurity. But all the more honour to them who do it for Christ's sake, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. Such, too, were the Hebrew Christians whom the Apostle praises, "Ye took joyfully the spoiling of your goods, knowing that ye have a better and an enduring substance." (Heb 10:34.) This degree is of precept, for we are bound for the sake of Christ and the Faith, not only to lose our goods, but to shed our blood. The third grade of poverty is to bear patiently the spoiling of our goods, or any injustice done to us by those who are powerful, and tyrants, as when any one loses a just suit on behalf of an estate, or other things, because of the power or tyranny of his opponents. The fourth is when wealth is given to any one by God, not to care for it, to give it up in intention, to be prepared to forsake it if that should be for the greater glory of God. In this grade was Abraham, rich in respect of actual possessions, but poor in spirit.
5:5
5. To prefer to be contented with a little in a station where you have greater opportunities of serving God, than one where you can have more wealth but less godliness.
5:6
6. To have wealth, but to spend it upon the poor, and pious objects, even to depriving yourself of necessaries.
5:7
7. To prefer to be poor rather than acquire riches by means of injustice, irreligion, or any other wickedness. Such was Tobit, who, when he was dying, left this testimony to his son: "Fear not, my son; we are poor it is true, but we shall have great riches if we fear God." Of these grades of poverty, the second and seventh are of precept; the first, the fourth, and the fifth of counsel; the third and the sixth of counsel, or of precept, according to circumstances. You will ask, secondly, why Christ assigns to poverty of spirit the first place among the evangelical Beatitudes? I answer, the first reason is à priori, because this poverty overturns and destroys covetousness, which is the root and well-spring of all evil. (1Ti 6:10.) Wherefore this poverty restores man, as it were, to the state of innocence, in which nothing was his own, but all things were common to all. For the whole world was Adam's and his childr n's, that from it they might acknowledge, love, and praise God, there being no assertion of property, which is the root of cupidity, quarrels and law-suits. "With the poor, therefore," says S. Gregory, "what the superfluity of very slight pravity defiles, the furnace of poverty purifies." The second reason is, because this poverty releases men from a thousand distractions and anxious cares which riches, and the desire of riches, bring with them. Wherefore, "poverty is a tranquil harbour," says S. Chrysostom; "it is the training ground, the gymnasium of wisdom." Here comes in that reason of S. Gregory's (Hom. 32 in Evang.) that "naked with the naked (demons) we must wrestle; for if one who is clothed wrestle with one who is naked, he will soon be cast down to the ground, because he has that by which he may be laid hold of. For what are all earthly things but bodily habiliments, as it were? Let him, therefore, who is about to contend with the devil cast off his garments lest he be worsted. Let him possess nothing in this world by desire; let him require no delectations of fleeting things, lest, where his desires keep him, there he be held until he fall." Third. Because this poverty causes a man to withdraw himself from all created things, and makes him rest entirely with all his hopes in God his Creator. In the full and perfect love of God, the summit of virtue and the true blessedness of this life consist. Wherefore, S. Bonaventura writes, in his Life of S. Francis, that when he was often asked by his brethren which was the virtue which especially commends us to Christ our Lord, and makes us pleasing to Him, he was wont to reply with more than his usual energy, "Poverty, for it is the way of salvation, the incentive to humility, the root of perfection; and from it there spring many fruits, though they be hidden and known to but few." These are the causes why Christ taught us this poverty of spirit both by word and example. Thus did the Blessed Virgin, the Apostles, the Essenes, yea all the first Christians, of whom it was said (Act 4:32), "Neither said any of them that ought which he possessed was his own, but they had all things common." Indeed, they vowed this; wherefore Ananias and Sapphira, who broke this vow, were punished by the Apostle Peter with sudden death. There followed in holy poverty apostolic men and prelates, SS. Anthony, Augustine, Basil, Chrysostom, Jerome, and S. Alexius, who, by an example uncommon in the world, relinquished ample riches, a bride, and poor and a stranger followed Christ, a poor man, to Syria as it were, a pilgrim upon earth and a citizen of heaven; and at last lived and died unrecognized in his father's house, being made a laughing-stock to the world, or rather sporting with the world, and making it a laughing-stock. In a later age S. Benedict, S. Bernard, but above all S. Francis, embraced poverty, and taught their disciples to embrace it. S. Francis made it the foundation of his Order. In all his discourses he spoke of it now as his mother, now as his wife, his lady; often, too, he called it his queen, because it had shone with such glorious refulgence in Christ the King of kings, and in His Mother. Hear what he solemnly enjoins upon his friars in his Rule, c. 6: "Let the brothers appropriate nothing to themselves, neither house, nor place, nor anything; but as pilgrims and strangers in this world, serving the Lord in poverty and humility, let them ask boldly for alms. Neither need they be ashamed, for the Lord made Himself poor for us in this world. This is that sublimity of the deepest poverty which constitutes you, my dearest brethren, heirs and kings of the kingdom of heaven. Let this be your portion, which leads you to the land of the living. And, my dearly beloved brethren, cleaving wholly to this, wish, for the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, to have nothing else for ever under heaven." The same S. Francis, exulting in destitution, prayed for it with such fervour that fire seemed to shine from his face. "For this," said he, "is the virtue flowing into us from heaven, which so orders and informs us that we gladly trample upon all earthly things, and which removes every obstacle so that the mind of man may be most freely and speedily united to the Lord God. It is poverty which makes a man's soul, while it is yet upon earth, hold converse with the angels in heaven. It is this which has fellowship with Christ on His Gross, which is buried with Him in His tomb, which with Him rises again and ascends into heaven. It is this which grants to the souls which love it the power, even in this life, of flying above the heavens, and bestows pinions of humility and charity. Let us go forward, then, to ask the holy Apostles that they will obtain this grace for us from the Lord Jesus Christ, that He, the chief cultivator of poverty, would deign to bestow it upon us." And as S. Francis lived, so he died, for, divesting himself of his outer garments, he lay upon the earth, saying, "I have done with what is mine, what is yours; may Christ instruct you." Then a brother, who stood by, foreseeing by a divine instinct his death and zeal for poverty, offered him his cord with femorals, and said, "These I lend thee, as a beggar, and do thou receive them by the mandate of holy obedience." With joy did the holy man take them, and, lifting up his hands to heaven, gave thanks to Christ, because, having put off every burden, he was going free to Him, and because, as in life, so in death, he was conformed to Christ crucified, who hung naked upon the Cross.
5:10
For theirs, &c. It is just and congruous that those who for the love of Christ despise the riches of the earthly kingdom should be recompensed with the wealth of the heavenly kingdom, yea indeed, of an earthly kingdom, which by despising they possess and rule, according to the saying of S. Paul, "Having nothing, and yet possessing all things." Wherefore Climacus (Gradu 17) does not hesitate to affirm that a poor monk is the lord of the world, and through faith possesses all nations as his servants. And he adds that a poor servant of God loves nothing wrongly, for all things which he has, or can have, he reckons as though they were not, and if it chance that they depart, he counts them as dung. Hear S. Bernard (Serm. 21 in Cant.): "Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. Let not men suppose that they possess only heavenly things, because they hear them only named in the promise. They possess earthly things likewise, and indeed as though having nothing and yet possessing all things, the less they desire the more are they masters. Lastly, to a believer there is a whole world of riches. A whole world, indeed, because both prosperous and adverse things are equally his servants, and work together for his good. And so, a covetous man hungers after earthly things like a beggar, the believer despises them as a master. The one by possessing loses, the other by despising keeps. S. Chrysostom gives the reason (Hom. 57, ad pop.): "God is the poor man's steward." And S. Francis lays it down in his Rule thus: "This evangelical poverty is the foundation of our Order. On this the whole superstruction of our Order primarily rests, that by its abiding firm, the Order may be firm; and if it be overturned the Order will be entirely overthrown. In so far therefore as the friars shall decline from poverty, the world shall decline from them. If they embrace my Lady Poverty, the world will feed them, because they are sent for the salvation of the world. There is a bargain between the world and the friars. They owe the world a good example: the world owes them necessary provision. And when becoming false to their trust, they fail to set a good example, the world, as a just censure, will draw back its hand." And indeed it is as good as a great and perpetual miracle to see so many religious men and women of the Order of S. Francis for in the whole world they number quite a million who have made profession of poverty, who live honestly and suitably on the alms of the faithful. Truly in this does the Providence of God over His own poor shine gloriously. Here is fulfilled that saying of the Psalmist which S. Francis gave to his brothers as their viaticum in daily life "Cast thy care upon the Lord, and He will nourish thou." And "They that be rich, want and are hungry, but they that seek the Lord shall not be lacking in any good." Observe, Christ does not say the kingdom of heaven shall be given them, or shall be theirs, but theirs is the kingdom of heaven, in this present time. That is to say, "By my promise and God's decree the kingdom of heaven pertains to them, they have a complete right to it, and so they are sure of entering into it, as sure as though they held it in their hands, and were already reigning in it as kings." For so firm is the hope of the promises of God, that by it the faithful as it were hold in their hands the thing promised, according to Heb. xi. 1, "Faith is the substance of things hoped for," faith, that is, which makes the celestial goods, for which he hopes, subsist in the mind of a believer. For in this way he realizes them to himself, as it were, substantially shows them to himself
The kingdom of heaven. The celestial blessedness is so called, where the blessed reign with God in all felicity and glory, through all eternity. The word kingdom here signifies, 1. The abundance of all good things in heaven. 2. The high dignity wherewith the blessed are honoured by the Holy Trinity and all angels. 3. Their regal dignity. For the blessed are kings, who reign not over one Spain, or one Asia, or even over all the earth, but over the whole universe; that is, over all the elements of the sky, over the plants and animals. This empire they have won by their poverty of spirit, wherewith they put under them all earthly goods and desires, where, wearing their golden crowns, they sing joyfully for ever to Christ. "Thou hast made us to our God a kingdom and priests, and we shall reign upon the earth." (Rev 5:10, Vulg.) The kingdom of heaven then is the kingdom of God, for the blessed possess the same kingdom which God himself possesses, and in it most happily and most gloriously reign with him eternally.
Blessed are the meek. This is the second Beatitude in the Latin Vulgate followed by SS. Jerome and Augustine, and the rest of the Latin Fathers. But in the Greek Codices, in the Syriac and Arabic versions, followed by S. Chrysostom and the other Greek Fathers it is the third Beatitude, the second with them being, Blessed are they that mourn. Congruously to the poor in spirit the meek are joined because the poor and lowly are wont to be meek, as vice versâ the rich are proud and often impatient and quarrelsome. Poverty and meekness are neighbours, and related virtues. Whence the Hebrew words עני ani, "poor," ענ anan, "meek," are kindred words. Chromatius adds, "A man cannot be meek unless he be first poor in spirit." He gives the reason, "There cannot be a calm sea unless the winds are stilled. A fire is not put out unless you withdraw the materials by which it burns. So too the mind will not be meek and quiet unless the things which excite and inflame it be put away." The meek are they who are gentle, humble, modest, simple in faith, patient under all injury, who set themselves to follow the precepts of the gospel and the example of the saints. Christ here alludes to Psa 47:11, "The meek-spirited shall possess the earth, and shall be refreshed with the multitude of peace." Meekness, therefore, 1. Makes us pleasing to God and men. 2. Like Christ, who says, "Learn of me, for I am meek and lowly in heart." 3. Apt for wisdom and gaining celestial goods. For these the meek heart is fitted to receive, according to what the Psalm says, "Them that are meek shall he guide in judgment, and such as are gentle them shall he learn his way." The grades of meekness and the Beatitude consequent upon it are these: 1. To converse with all with a meek heart and lips. 2. To break the anger of others by a meek reply. 3. To bear with gentleness all injuries and wrongs. 4. To rejoice in such things. 5. By our meekness and kindness to overcome the malevolence of our enemies and those who are angry with us, and win them to be our friends. For they shall possess, &c. Gr. κληρονομήσουσι, i.e., shall possess by inheritance. S. Augustine and the Arabic have shall inherit. The Syriac, shall possess the earth by the right of inheritance. Appositely does Christ promise the earth to the meek, because the meek are often despoiled by the quarrelsome of the goods of the earth. This injury therefore Christ makes up to them by this Beatitude. But what earth does He mean? 1. S. Chrysostom, Euthymius, Theophylact, and S. Augustine, say that the present earth is here promised to the meek, in this way. The world calls blessed those who are strong and who avenge themselves; but I say, Blessed are the meek, and they who bear with patience the good things of this world being torn from them, because although such persons are often oppressed by the world, yet they do often also, by the gift of God, possess their own, firmly and quietly. Or if not, yet the whole world is the meek man's country. There is an allusion to Moses who was the meekest of men, and who by his meekness obtained for the Hebrews from God the possession of the promised land. This sense is true, but neither full nor adequate. It often fails. We often see the meek deprived of their possessions by the quarrelsome. We may add that Moses promised earthly goods to the Jews, but Christ promised heavenly things to Christians. Better and fuller with S. Jerome (in loc.), Nyssen. (lib. De Beat., Orat. 2), S. Basil (on Psalm xiv.), Cyril (in cap. 58. Isaiah), by earth in this place, understand heaven, which is the land of the living, as this our earth is the land of the dying, as it is said in Psalm xxvii. "I believed verily to see the goodness of the Lord in the land of the living." And Psalm cxlii., "Thou art my hope and my portion in the land of the living." For in heaven, indeed, is a land not dense, opaque, and earthy, but pure and lustrous. There is the Paradise of roses and lilies, of gems and all delights which refresh the senses of the blessed, for were it not so, the bodies and senses of the blessed, which in this life suffered such dire and awful martyrdoms, would go without their own deserts of pleasure, and only their minds and souls be blessed, which is absurd. Whence S. John beheld, (in Rev. xxi. and xxii.) a heavenly city which was foursquare, whose foundations were laid with jasper and every precious stone. Hence also the Pythagoreans, as Clement of Alexandria tells us (lib. 5 Stromat.), speak of heaven as α̉ντίχθονα, i.e., the land over against, or opposed to our earth. I say nothing of those philosophers who think that the moon and the stars are inhabited, that there are in the moon populous cities and vast regions inhabited by men called Lunares, from Luna, as Macrobius says, lib. 1 in Somn. Scipionis. See also what Plato says, in Convivio. By every one of the Beatitudes the kingdom of heaven is promised, but under various names and titles. And yet again, by earth in this place we may understand the new earth, which is spoken of (Isa 55:17; Rev 12:1, Rev 12:2; and 2Pe 3:13) as that globe of the world which is to be subjected to Christ after the general judgment, as His inheritance, and therefore to the meek as His fellow heirs. For after the judgment, the whole universe that is, both the heavens and the earth-will be renewed and glorified, and made the possession of Christ and His saints. A certain holy man, says Salmeron, once said, pleasantly, "Heaven is given to the humble, and earth to the meek; what remains to the proud and the cruel except the misery of hell?" Anagogically, Hilary says, "To the meek is promised the inheritance of the earth i.e., of that body which the Lord assumed as his habitation, because through the meekness of our minds Christ dwelleth in us, and we also, when we are glorified, shall be clothed with the glory of His body." And S. Leo (Serm. in Fest. Omn. Sanct.) says, "The land promised to the meek, and to be given in possession to the gentle, is the flesh of the saints, which, as the desert of their humility, shall be changed at the blessed Resurrection, and endowed with the grace of immortality. For the meek shall possess that land in perfect peace, and nothing shall ever be diminished of their rights, when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality." Finally, the way of attaining to meekness is (1), often to meditate upon its dignity and profit, and upon the unworthiness and unprofitableness of anger. Whence Clement of Alexandria says, that Athenodorus gave this advice to the Emperor Augustus, that if he were angry he should never do or say anything until he had said over to himself the twenty-four letters of the alphabet. "If," said he, "thou art of a lofty mind, a prince is superior to all injuries." Augustus despised the tales of detractors, "For," said be, "in a free State the tongue should be free." A better way is, to consider the example of those who are meek, and to follow them, but especially the example of Christ crucified, of whom Isaiah foretold (chap. 53), "He shall be led as a sheep to the slaughter, and like a lamb before its shearers, he shall make himself dumb."
Blessed are they that mourn. Arabic, the sad, who mourn, not in flesh but in spirit. For the words, in spirit, are to be understood and repeated in all these Beatitudes. Blessed are they that mourn, not for the loss of wealth, or parents, or friends, but of spiritual things. Grief here is taken as belonging to the saints. It is opposed to those who laugh and overflow with joy on account of mundane prosperity, those whom the world applauds as blessed. To them Christ threatens woe. "Woe to you which laugh now, for ye shall mourn and weep." There is an allusion to Isa 55:14, "Behold, my servants shall eat, but ye shall be hungry; behold, my servants shall drink, but ye shall be thirsty; behold, my servants shall rejoice, but ye shall be ashamed," &c. This grief too has its own degrees, like the rest of the Beatitudes. They are here called blessed mourners, who bear with patience the troubles and sorrows sent, or permitted to come upon them by God. So Nyssen, de Beatitud. But more blessed are they who mourn and weep on account of their own or others' sins. And most blessed are they who through grief at the perpetual struggle which they carry on with the flesh and concupiscence, and through desire of the celestial country, and especially through love of God and Christ, lament their exile in this earthly land. Thus Paul mourned, "O wretched man that I am, who shall deliver me from the body of this death?" In this grief S. Ephraim excelled, who mourns in all his writings, and inspires his readers with holy grief and compunction. S. Macarius, as his Life records, was wont to say to his brethren, "Let us weep, brothers, let our eyes run down with tears before we go where our tears shall burn our flesh." And they all wept. For tears wash us in this world but burn us after death. For they shall be comforted. Often in this life, but always in the life to come. As in Isa 35:10, "Everlasting joy shall be upon their heads; they shall obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing shall flee away." Truly does compunction itself wonderfully solace and refresh the mind of him who is pricked with compunction. And if there be unadulterated joy in the world, it is in the contrite mind. Taste, and thou shalt see, for as the heart knoweth his own bitterness, so there is a joy with which a stranger intermeddleth not. So S. Jerome describing the departure of S. Paula, exclaims, "O blessed exchange! She wept to laugh always: she beheld pools of contrition that she might find the Lord her fountain: she was clothed in sackcloth that now she might wear white robes, and say, 'Thou hast put off my sackcloth, and girded me with gladness.' She ate ashes as it were bread, and mingled her drink with weeping, saying, 'My tears have been my meat day and night,' that now she might feed for ever on angels' bread, and sing, 'O taste and see how sweet the Lord is.'"
Blessed are they that hunger, &c. The meaning both here and in S. Luke, who omits a after righteousness, is the same. Blessed are they who hunger after food and drink, in a spiritual sense, i.e., not from any bodily necessity, but with a spiritual end and intention. They hunger and thirst after righteousness, because they wish by such hunger to increase righteousness in themselves and their neighbours. Maldonatus explains righteousness or justice (justitiam) to mean, on account of justice. Hence S. Luke (Luk 6:5) opposes these hungry ones to such that are full, sc. with wine and delicacies. Woe to you that are full, for ye shall hunger. The world calls blessed those that are full, but I, says Christ, call those who are hungry and thirsty with maceration of the flesh, so long as it is on account of their eagerness to obtain and augment righteousness, happy. So S. Jerome, Ambrose, Augustine, Hilary, Nyssen, Euthymius, Theophilus, and others. Thus hunger, or famine, is to be understood not in a corporeal, but a spiritual sense (Amo 8:11): "Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, that I will send a famine upon the land, not a famine of bread, nor a thirst for water, but of hearing the word of the Lord." Also Ecclus 24:29: "They that eat me (wisdom) shall yet be hungry, and they that drink me shall yet be thirsty." To these words Christ here alludes. The 1st degree of this Beatitude is to bear patiently hunger or thirst arising from public or private scarcity of food. The 2nd, to hunger and thirst in voluntary fasting, that by your fasting, you may make satisfaction for your sins, and gain the grace of God for yourselves and your neighbours. The 3rd is, for the faith of Christ to endure prisons, and in them hunger and thirst, even unto death, as befell some of the martyrs. The 4th, to hunger and thirst after righteousness, and the increase of all virtue. Whence S. Leo says, "To love God is nothing else than to love righteousness." Righteousness. 1. Righteousness or justice may here be taken for that special virtue which gives to every one their right. As if it were said, "Blessed are they who hunger for justice, who eagerly desire that justice which once fled from the world, according to that verse of Ovid, "Last, the lands, all wet with slaughter, Left Astræa, Heaven's own daughter," that she may return again to earth, and rule over the whole world, and defend the right. Such are they who, oppressed by tyrants, or unjust men, desire that their rights may be restored. Such are they who see widows and orphans oppressed, and have an ardent longing to see them rescued from injustice, and their oppressors punished. For as Aristotle (Ethics) says, "Neither the evening star, nor the sun shines as brightly as justice." And as Cicero says (lib. 2 de Offic.), "So great is the force of justice, that not even those who feed on evil-doing and wickedness can live in them without some particle of justice." 2. And more fully, take righteousness here to mean a generic term for virtue, yea, the circle of all virtues, because, for it we ought not only to wish, but vehemently to hunger after and covet it, that we may fill our soul with virtues. Hear what S. Bernard says (Epist. 253 ad Garinum), explaining the insatiable desire of profiting in the righteous. "The just man never deems that he has apprehended, never says it is enough, but is always hungering and thirsting after righteousness; so that if he lived always, he would be always striving, as far as in him lies, to be more just, always endeavouring with all his might to go on from good to better, not merely for a year or some set time, like a hireling, but for ever he would surrender himself to the Divine service. Therefore unwearied zeal in making progress, and constant striving after perfection, is counted perfection." And then he concludes with a reference to Jacob's ladder. "Jacob beheld a ladder, and on the ladder angels, but none of them resting or standing still; but all were either ascending or else descending; whereby is given plainly to understand that in the state of this mortal life there can no middle course be found between going forward and going back. For just as our body is perpetually either increasing or decreasing, so also must the soul be either making progress or else going backward." Well says S. Augustine, "The whole life of a good Christian is holy desire."
5:11
For they shall, &c. "God will give here a constant increase of His grace to those who hunger after it." "And in heaven," says S. Bernard, "eternal hunger shall be recompensed with eternal refection."
Blessed are the merciful. Mercy is joined to justice because every work of virtue is either of debt, which is justice, or else of free gift, which is mercy, and because mercy tempers and sweetens justice. Worldlings count those blessed who give little and receive much: but Christ pronounces a paradox, which yet is most true, "It is more blessed to give than to receive" (Act 20:35), where I have gone fully into the reasons of this Beatitude, especially this one, "for they shall obtain mercy." The same celestial Beatitude which Christ promised to the poor in spirit, under the name of the kingdom of heaven, He here promises to the merciful by the name of mercy, because, as the Apostle says (Rom 6:23), "life eternal is of grace," both because God promises it freely to those who do well and give alms, as because grace is the beginning of good works and merit. For grace prevents and stirs us up to good works, and gives them a divine worthiness and power of meriting. "Life eternal," says S. Augustine (de Corrept. et Gratiâ, c. 13), "is grace for grace that is, grace for the merits which grace has conferred," according to that in Ps. ciii., "Who crowneth thee with mercy and compassions" (Vulg.). Whence the Syriac renders, Blessed are the merciful, for mercies shall be upon them. As though He said, To the merciful shall be recompensed, not one but many mercies. God, therefore, bestows upon the merciful life and everlasting glory, which is the highest grace, and is here signified by the name of mercy; for, as S. Augustine says (Epist. 105), "When God crowns our merits, He does nothing else than crown His own gifts." The degrees of mercy are: 1. To sympathize with the wretched. 2. To alleviate corporeal misery by alms. 3. To bring succour to the ignorance of the mind, or to those who are burdened with sin. 4. To seek out the wretched, that we may help them. 5. To deprive yourself of advantages in order to succour them. 6. To spend all you are and all you have, even life itself, for them, as Christ, S. Paul, and S. Paulinus did. Symbolically. Merey i.e., the vision and possession of God, and God Himself, is promised. For the nature of God is nothing else than mercy, according to the words of the fifty-ninth Psalm, "My God my mercy." (Vulg.) Give therefore to the poor, and you receive God. For alms is not so much mercy as a vast interest and usury with God. Whence the saying: "If you wish to be a usurer lend to God." As it is in Proverbs, "He that giveth unto the poor lendeth unto the Lord, and what he layeth out it shall be paid him again." As S. Chrysologus says (Serm. 42), "God eateth the bread in heaven which the poor man hath received on earth. Give, then, your bread, give your drink, if you would have God for your debtor instead of your judge." Powerfully writes S. Augustine (on Psa 37), "Consider what the usurer does: he wishes to give little and gain much. Do thou the same. Give small things, receive great. Behold how wonderfully your interest grows. Give temporal things, receive eternal. Give earth, receive heaven." Lastly, S. Chrysostom (Hom. 32 in Epist. ad Heb.) says, "Almsgiving is a virgin who hath golden wings, and is seen of all. She hath a beautiful girdle. Her face is gentle and comely. Her carriage is graceful, and she always stands before the throne of the King. When we are judged, straightway she comes to our aid, and delivers us from punishment, overshadowing us with her wings. God Himself loves her better than innumerable sacrifices." Blessed are the pure in heart. 1. A pure heart means a chaste mind, free from all lust and carnal concupiscence. As though He said, Blessed, not those who have a clear intellect, as philosophers, nor yet those who have clean and fashionable clothes, which many cannot have, but who have a pure and chaste mind which all can have. So. S. Chrysostom. 2. And more fully: Blessed are those who have a pure conscience those, namely, who have cleansed it from every stain of sin, from evil thoughts and desires, from passions and perturbations, from all evil intention, and especially from all duplicity and hypocrisy. Thus if a fountain be pure and unmuddy, so will the waters which flow from it be pure and unmuddy likewise; and if the heart be pure, the actions which spring from it will be pure and clean. So S. Jerome. 3. And most fully: They are in the highest grade of purity of heart, who have cleansed their hearts from all creature love, that their hearts may be like that of an angel a pure mirror and shrine of the Deity. Cassian (lib. 6 de Instit. Renunc., c. 10) gives it as a mark of perfect purity of heart when any one has no impure dreams, but all his visions are pure and holy. Moreover, Cassian and Sulpitius, (lib. 4 Vit. Pat., c. 31) describe the ladder by which we may mount by degrees to this purity. "The beginning of our salvation is the fear of the Lord. Of the fear of the Lord is born wholesome compunction. From compunction proceedeth contempt of possessions, and divesting ourselves of them. From this divesting proceeds humility. Of humility is generated mortification of the will. By mortification of the will all vices are rooted out. When vices are expelled, virtues fructify and increase. By the growth of virtues purity of heart is gained. By purity of heart the perfection of apostolic charity is possessed." Wherefore S. Anthony, according to S. Athanasius, teaches that purity of heart is the way to prophecy. "If any one would be in a position," he says, "to know future events, let him have a clean heart, for I believe that the soul which serves God, if it shall persevere in that wholeness in which it has been born again, is able to know more than the demons. Such was the soul of Eliseus, who was wont to perform miracles unknown to others." For they shall see God i.e., face to face, and shall be blessed with the vision of God. "Cleanness of heart, and purity of conscience," says Chromatius, "will suffer no cloud to obscure the vision of God." Hear S. Leo (Serm. in Fest. Omn. Sanct.): "Let all the mists of earthly vanities pass away, and let the interior eyes be cleansed from all squalor of iniquity, that the purified sight may feed only upon the vision of God." Hence it is plain, as S. Augustine says, that God is seen by the blessed, not with the eyes, but with he heart i.e., with the mind. Lastly, this vision of God may be understood to mean the pure and affectionate knowledge which He often imparts in greater degree in this life to the pure in heart than to others. Let, then, every one say, with Herminius, "I had rather die than be defiled in heart."
Blessed are the peacemakers. As though Christ said, The world calls blessed those who bravely wage war, and subdue their enemies, but I pronounce those to be blessed who reconcile those who quarrel and fight, and recall them to peace and union among themselves and with God. This, indeed, is a work arduous and difficult, but one most pleasing to God. So S. Chrysostom, &c. (See S. Gregory, 3 p. Pastor. Admonit. 24.) The degrees of this Beatitude are 1. To have or procure inward peace of soul with God. 2. To cultivate peace with neighbours and friends. 3. To recall those who disagree to the concord of charity. The 4th grade is to make others like ourselves, by instilling into them a zeal for peace, that they too may study to make peace between those who disagree. There might be a religious order or congregation instituted to promote this object, with great profit to the Church, in the same way that congregations have been instituted for the promotion of the other works of mercy such as nursing the sick, showing hospitality to strangers, burying the dead, &c. Similarly, there might be founded a congregation of peacemakers, whose office it would be to quell all lawsuits in a city, and to bring back all who quarrelled to concord and charity. For this is an exemplary work of charity, in which one Father (Gaspar Barzaus, of Goa) so excelled, that the lawyers said they should die of hunger, in consequence of his putting an end to all the litigations by which they gained a living. (See his Life, written by Father Trigantius.) In fact, in some cities, such congregations of peacemakers have been founded, by which much harm arising from discords, strifes, hatreds, has been warded from the commonwealth. For they shall be called, &c., i.e., they shall be sons of God. For God very greatly loveth peace, and for its sake He sent His Son into the world. For He Himself is in His essence peace and union: for God Himself unites and joins in closest union the Three Divine Persons in one and the same undivided Essence and Godhead. Hence God is called the God of peace (Philip. iv.); as, on the contrary, the devil is a god of contention, and they who sow it are sons of the devil. 2. Peacemakers are called the sons of God, because they share in the name and office of Christ the Son of God, whose office it is to reconcile men to God and one another, and to bring to the world that peace which the world cannot give. Whence His name is the Prince of Peace. (Isa 9:6.) 3. Most properly and most fully, the peacemakers shall be called and shall be sons of God and heirs of God in celestial glory, which they shall inherit as the reward of their efforts to make peace. For in heaven all the Saints are, through the beatific glory, sons and heirs of God. "These are the peacemakers," says S. Leo (Serm. in Fest. Omn Sanc); "these who are of one mind, who shall be called by an everlasting title sons of God, and co-heirs with Christ, for this shall be the reward which love of God and our neighbour shall win, that it shall feel no adversity, fear no scandal, but, all the contest of temptation being finished, it shall rest in the most tranquil peace of God." Blessed are the which are persecuted, &c. This is the eighth and chief Beatitude, subsisting in suffering and patience, whereas the others were placed in action. Whence S. Ambrose says, "He leads thee to the end. He brings you up to martyrdom, and there He fixes the palm of the Beatitudes." For it is more difficult to suffer hard things than to do difficult things, according to the saying, "To act bravely is the part of a Roman, to suffer bravely is the part of a Christian." Acutely and subtilly does Nyssen (on the Beatitudes) trace out the etymology of persecution, which is a word used of those who run and follow, and strive to surpass those who are before them in a race. And so Nyssen meditates thus, that a holy man and tribulation, or persecution, as it were, are running together, but that when he does not give in to persecution, he, as the victor, runs in front, but persecution follows behind his back, and for that reason is called persecution; because, saith he, their enemies follow the righteous, but do not overtake them, for they are overcome by the patience and constancy of the righteous.
For righteousness' sake. Because they are just, because they are Christians, because they follow after justice, because they keep the law of God, or the statutes of their Order, or defend the property and rights of the Church, and stand up for the rights of orphans, or because they are zealous for the reformation of the clergy or their monastery. For righteousness here has a wide signification, and embraces every kind of virtue, says S. Chrysostom. Although, indeed, some philosophers seem to have suffered and been killed for the sake of righteousness, as Socrates was put to death because he said, "Many gods ought not to be worshipped but one God only;" yet where there is not true faith nor charity, there neither is true and perfect righteousness, says S Augustine. 1. Blessed, then, are they who suffer for righteousness' sake, because persecution separates us from the world, and unites us to God. 2. Because we suffer it for the sake of God. 3. Because by this we become like Christ, who all His life long, unto the death of the Cross, was persecuted by the Jews. "Let us therefore go forth without the camp, bearing his reproach." (Heb 13) The Church has always increased in time of persecution, decreased in prosperity. So too with all the religious orders. For this cause God sends, i.e., permits, persecution to come upon the faithful, clergy or religious, to cut down the vices which, like tares, spring up in a time of peace, and revive the primitive vigour of virtue. In this way, under the two Philips, Christian Emperors of Rome, the virtue of the faithful languished in peace, and Christians gave themselves up to gluttony, avarice, and pride. Then God sent the Emperors Decius and Valerian, who sharpened the virtue of believers by persecution. This was revealed to S. Cyprian, as he himself declares (lib. 4, Epist. 4), "Ye may know that this reproof was given by a vision, that we were sleeping in our prayers. This persecution is the trial and examination of our sins." And (Serm. de Laps.), "A long peace had corrupted the discipline delivered unto us: heavenly correction has raised up prostrate and all but slumbering faith: there was no devoted religion among the clergy, no inward faith in their ministrations, no mercy in works, no discipline in morals," &c. Eusebius gives the same reason for the persecution under Diocletian. (Hist. lib. 8, c. 1.) Wherefore B. Francis Borgia, the third General of the Jesuits, was wont to say, there are three things which preserve the Society of Jesus: 1. The study of prayer. 2. The union of the members among themselves. 3. Persecution. And he gives the reasons. Prayer binds us closely to God; concord unites the brethren with one another; persecution separates us from the world, and compels us to act with prudence, that our persecutors may have no handle against us. For theirs, &c. He begins the Beatitudes with the kingdom of heaven, and He ends them there. He assigns it to the first and last Beatitudes, that we may understand that it is implied in the intervening six. S. Ambrose, indeed, thinks that the heavenly kingdom is a promise to the poor in spirit quoad the soul, which presently migrates from death to heaven; but to those who suffer persecution, quoad the body, which shall be endowed with eternal glory in heaven after the Resurrection. Beautifully and accurately does S. Augustine (Psa 94) make God speak thus, "I have something for sale." "What, O Lord?" "The kingdom of heaven." "How is it to be purchased?" "The kingdom by poverty, joy by sorrow, rest by labour, glory by vileness, life by death." Note, 1. That these eight Beatitudes are all connected among themselves. Nor, indeed, is any one blessed who has the first, unless he has the other seven likewise. That I may say all in a word, it is, Blessed are they who despise the good things of this world through poverty of spirit, and its honours through meekness, and its pleasures through mourning, who moreover follow hard after justice and mercy, and come to purity of heart; those also who labour to make others have peace with God and among themselves, and finally who, because of these and other works of righteousness, suffer persecution, for this is the apex of Christian perfection and blessedness. Again, the first Beatitude disposes to and becomes a step to the second, the second to the third, and so on, as S. Ambrose, Leo, and others teach. For poverty of spirit or humility disposes to meekness, for the humble are meek; meekness disposes to mourning, for the meek soon perceive their own and others' afflictions. Grief or compunction disposes to hungering and thirsting after righteousness. Thirsting after righteousness disposes to mercy, for he who desires to increase in righteousness and holiness does works of mercy. Mercy disposes to purity of heart, because almsdeeds quench sin as water does fire, and increase the charity which loves God alone with a pure heart. Purity of heart disposes us both to be at peace with ourselves, and to promote peace among others, since strifes and wars arise from a heart which is impure and full of covetousness. Lastly, those who promote peace and the other virtues spoken of, fall under the hatred of many who are depraved and covetous, and are persecuted by them, which persecution they nobly endure, and so perfect the crown of these eight Beatitudes, and crown themselves with it. Observe, lastly, how S. Augustine (lib. 1 de Serm. Dom. in Mont.) beautifully compares the seven Beatitudes to the seven gifts of the Spirit. The fear of God is consonant to the humble, piety to the meek, wisdom to mourners, strength to the hungry and thirsty, counsel to the merciful, understanding to the pure in heart, wisdom to the peacemaker.
Blessed are ye when men shall revile (Gr. ο̉νειδίσωσι) you, &c. Because, i.e., ye follow My faith, My morals, My life. Falsely (Syr. in a lie), because, forsooth, they falsely accuse you as disturbers of the public, innovators, superstitious for making a God of a crucified man and worshipping Him. This, therefore, is the summit of beatitude, to suffer patiently and generously yea, joyfully all wrongs and injuries for the sake of Christ, for piety and virtue's sake.
5:12
Rejoice, and be exceeding glad, &c. Rejoice in calumnies, in false accusations, in persecutions, for, 1. By them ye are blessed. 2. Because there awaits you an ample reward in heaven. 3. Because ye are like the prophets, such as Isaiah, who, on account of his prophecies, was sawn asunder by Manasseh with a saw; Jeremiah, who was stoned by the Jews to death; and the rest of the prophets, who were almost all put to death in one way or another. He animates His own disciples by the example of the prophets, because by sharing their lot in suffering persecution they were about to become sharers in their society and glory. By this Christ tacitly intimates that they succeeded to the place of the prophets, yea, were superior to them, because they were called to loftier things, to preach, not the Law, but the Gospel, not only to the Jews, but to the whole world. Wherefore He subjoins, Ye are the salt of the earth, &c. Observe here, as against modern heretics, the word reward (Gr. μισθὸς, hire, wages, Lat. merces) from whence we collect the merit of good works. For the merit is merit of reward, and the reward is the reward of merit. Listen to S. Cyprian (lib. 4, Epist. 6): "The Lord hath willed us to rejoice and exult in persecution, because when the persecutions are accomplished, then are given the crowns of faith, then the soldiers of God are approved, then the heavens are opened to the martyrs." Thus did S. Ignatius, Bishop of Antioch, exult, when sent to Rome. Bravely and with alacrity he entered the amphitheatre, and looking round upon the vast multitude of at least a hundred thousand people, he saluted them in a friendly manner, and said, "Do not think, O ye Romans, that I am here condemned to the wild beasts on account of any evil deed, for I have committed none, but because I desire to be united to Christ, for whom I insatiably thirst." And when he heard the lions roaring he said, "I am the corn of Christ, let me be ground by the teeth of the beasts, that I may be found pure bread." Read his Epistle to the Romans, in which he begs, and as it were conjures, them, not to hinder his martyrdom nor take away his crown from him. "I wish to enjoy the beasts which are prepared for me. If they will not come to me I will use force. Now I begin to be a disciple of Christ." This is the thought which S. James proposes to be as it were the theme of his Epistle: "My brethren, count it all joy when ye fall into divers temptations;" where I have said a good deal upon this subject.
5:13
ye are the salt, &c. That is, you, O ye Apostles, who are sitting here next to Me, to whom I have spoken primarily the eight Beatitudes ye are, by My election and appointment (for I have chosen and appointed you unto this) the salt of the earth, i.e., ye ought to be, and by My grace ye shall be. Christ passes from the Beatitudes to salt, because He delivers His moral teaching after the manner of the ancients, by short, separate maxims, and because the connection here may be easily traced. You, O Apostles, whom I choose to be, after My example, humble, meek, &c., shall, in so being, be the salt of the world. You ask why does Christ call His Apostles the salt of the earth rather than the gold, or silver, or precious stones? I answer, because salt is a thing universally necessary and useful. Salt is as it were the balsam of nature, which preserves and seasons almost all things with which it is mixed, and keeps them from corruption. Thus the Apostles were the salt, i.e., the balsam of the earth. 2. Salt denotes the office, power, and dignity of the Apostles. For salt is the symbol of wisdom. For as salt seasons food and makes it savoury, so does wisdom season the mind and make it wise. Thus in Latin a foolish man is called a man without salt (insulsus) or unsalted, according to the verse of Catullus "Not one grain of salt in so big a body." The Apostles therefore were salt because they corrected the unsavoury morals of the world, and made them wise and savoury. 3. Salt, says Pliny (lib. 31, c. 10), contains two elements, of an igneous and watery nature igneous because it is sharp, like fire, and if it be cast into fire it makes it flare up; and if salt be cast into water it is dissolved in it. The same Pliny adds (c. 9) that there is nothing more beneficial to the body than salt. The Apostles therefore were the salt of the earth, because by their igneous force they kindled it with the love of God, and by their aqueous flow of words and their wisdom they watered its dryness as with a spiritual dew, and made it fruitful, that it should bring forth the fruit of good works and all virtues. 4. Salt flavours insipid food, and by its pungency renders it pleasant and wholesome. Thus the Apostles have emended the insipid and foolish opinions, mistakes, and customs of men by their forcible language, and made them pleasing to God and the angels. 5. As salt penetrates flesh, and preserves it from corruption by drying up the humours by which flesh is corrupted, so have the Apostles taken away from the minds of men the corruption of fleshly concupiscences, and preserved them for the immortality of everlasting incorruption. So Cicero (lib. 2 de Nat. Deorum) says, "What hath a sow besides its flesh? Chrysippus says that a soul hath been given it for salt, lest it should corrupt." Thus to men who, like sows, were wallowing in flesh and blood, God bath given the Apostles, as it were salt and a soul, which might spiritually animate them, lest they should putrefy. 6. Salt excites thirst. So the Apostles have excited a thirst for heavenly things. Hear S. Hilary. "The Apostles are the preachers of heavenly things and, as it were, sowers of eternity: they bring immortality to all upon whom their speech is sprinkled." Or Euthymius: "Ye have been chosen by Me to cure all the putridity of the world: ye are the salt of the earth." 7. Salt, by its pungency, bites and pricks, dries and burns. Listen to Pliny (lib. 31, c. 7): "The nature of salt is igneous, and yet an enemy to fire. Putting it to flight, it dries substances and binds them together. But salt has such power over dead and putrescent substances that by its means they will endure for ages." Thus, too, the Apostles, by their sharp and fiery speech, and by their life, have bitten, pricked, dried up, and shaken off the vices of men. Hear S. Gregory (Hom. 17): "If we are salt we ought to season the minds of the faithful. As is among brute beasts a rock of salt, so ought to be a priest among the people, that whosoever is joined to a priest, he may be seasoned, as if from a rock of salt, with the seasoning of eternal life." Let priests read that entire homily of S. Gregory's, and they will find it a golden mirror for their life, that they may be the salt of the earth. Wisely saith S. Chrysostom, "Do you wish to know if the people of any place are righteous? Look what sort of a pastor they have. If you find him pious, just, sound, believe the people will be the same, for they are seasoned with the salt of his wisdom."
But if the salt have lost his savour, &c. If an apostle, if a bishop, if a priest who ought, like salt, to season the morals of others shall, through gluttony, uncleanness, fear, or flattery, lose the vigour of his spiritual salt, who shall restore it to him? No one. This may be seen in the case of some of the priests and pastors of the past age, who either led scandalous lives, or else were ignorant and negligent in instructing the people wandering in, or verging upon, heresy. Whence the ecclesiastical order came into sad contempt, whence the heresies of Luther, Calvin, and the rest sprung up, who, says Maldonatus, are like unto unsavoury bugs: when they are alive they bite, when dead they give out an offensive smell. Trodden under foot, &c. "For it is not he who suffers persecution," says S. Augustine, "who is trodden under foot of men, but he who is so foolish as to fear persecution. For only an inferior can be trodden down; but an inferior he cannot be whose heart is fixed in heaven, although his body may suffer many things upon earth." Although salt be of an igneous nature, yet it dissolves if it be mingled with water. A good religious priest too is dissolved and becomes effeminate, if he associate too much with women, even pious ones. Hear what the Elder, cited by John Moschus, says in his Spiritual Meadow, c. 217: "My little children, salt is of water; and if it approach water, forthwith it fails and is dissolved. A monk suffers the same from a woman; and if he approach a woman, he too is dissolved, and comes to such a pass that he is no more a monk." So too does a priest come to naught if he be too accommodating to people of the world. Let him remember that he ought to be salt, and preserve his vigour, gravity, and liberty in rebuking vices. Let him not be ashamed to profess openly that he is an ecclesiastic and a religious, that is, a worshipper of God, a spiritual person, a despiser of the world, a lover of heavenly things. "Let him enter with another man's, let him go out with his own," says our S. Ignatius. That is, in the beginning, let him accommodate himself to the disposition and speech of seculars, but afterwards let him dexterously bring them round to spiritual things, to change of character, to sanctity of life. Thus shall he be as the salt of the world.
5:14
Ye are the light of the world. Ye are; again this means, ye are by My election and commission what ye ought to be in actual truth. The light of the world, that ye may by the light of your doctrine and evangelical life illuminate the world obscured by the darkness of errors and sins. So S. Hilary. S. Chrysostom (Hom. 10 in Epist. ad Timoth.) says, "For this purpose hath He chosen us, that we should be as lights, and act as leaven, that as angels we should be conversant with men on earth, that we should act as men with boys, as spiritual with those who are carnal." The sun is in heaven, but from thence it disperses its rays upon the earth; so do thou be with thy mind in heaven, whilst thy body is on earth, that thou mayest by thy conversation, and the example of thy virtue, illuminate, warm, and kindle it; so shalt thou be a light and a sun to the world. S. Chrysostom adds something to be pondered deeply: "Assuredly, there would be no heathen, if we Christians took care to be what we ought to be; if we obeyed God's precepts, if we bore injuries without retaliation, if when cursed we blessed, if we rendered good for evil. For no man is so savage a wild beast, that he would not run forthwith to the worship of the true religion, if he saw all Christians acting as I have said. And that you may learn that it is so, consider how many one Paul drew to the knowledge of God. If we were all like him, how many worlds might we not be able to win?" A city set on an hill, &c. Christ here compares His Apostles, 1. To salt. 2. To light. 3. To a city conspicuous on a mountain. The Church, that is to say, the prelates of the Church. are often compared in the Psalms to the same thing, as Ps. xlvi. and xlviii. and lxxxvii; also Is. lx., lxv., and Ezek. xl. As, therefore, a city upon a mountain cannot be bid, but strikes the eyes of all beholders, so do apostles, prelates, and priests come before the eyes of all men, that if they discharge their office rightly, and preach the gospel more by their lives than by their words, they will attract many to Christ, and have praise of all: but if they do otherwise, they will turn many away from the Saviour and be blamed by all.
5:15
Neither do men light a candle, &c. A candle is not wont to be bid under a bushel, i.e., under a vessel, as the Syriac, the Hebrew, and S. Luke have it, of measurement, but it is placed on high on a candlestick. So be ye, O ye Apostles! who are placed on a higher step of office and dignity, that ye may enlighten all by your preaching and sanctity. Allegorically. SS. Hilary, Ambrose, and Bede say, that it is here meant that the light of the Gospel was not to be shut up within the narrow confines of Judæa, but to be placed upon the height of Rome, that it might illuminate all the subject nations. 1 Candle, Gr. λύχνον, i.e., lamp, torch, candle, anything which gives light; for torches and candles are properly placed upon stands, and in Italy, lamps upon lamp-stands. So also the Hebrew לפיר lappid, which we translate, lamp or lantern, signifies anything which gives a light of flame. Hence lamps and torches, as here and elsewhere in Scripture, signify holy, and especially Apostolic men, who illuminate others by the light of their doctrine and holiness, and who inflame them by the fire of their charity. Whence Christ says of John the Baptist, "He was a burning and shining lamp." (Vulg.) So Enoch and Elias are called two olive-trees, and two candelabra. (Rev 11:4.)
5:16
Let your light, &c. That they may see, &c. The particle that denotes that the Apostles of Christ and all their followers must be careful to shine both in word and example, not for themselves but for God, in order that they may draw men to God; and by considering this we may reconcile what is here said with Christ's teaching in chap. vi. 1, 2, and 5. "Take heed that ye do not your righteousness before men, that ye may be seen of them. " The emphasis is upon these last words, that the Apostles should not do righteous works with any such end in view as being glorified and praised by men; but here Christ commends the doing of good works before men, so this only end be kept in view, that they may glorify God by them. Hear S. Gregory (3 p. Pastor. Admonit. 36): "Why then is it commanded that our work shall be so done as not to be seen, and yet that it shall be seen, but that what we do must be hidden, so that we ourselves be not praised, and yet must be made manifest that we may increase the glory of our Heavenly Father? For when the Lord forbids our doing our righteousness before men, He immediately adds, lest we should be seen of them; and when, on the other hand, he tells us that our good works should be seen of men, he forthwith subjoins, that they may glorify your Father which is in heaven. Whether, therefore, works should be seen, or not seen, He showed must be according to the end we have in view."
5:17
Think not that I am come to destroy (Gr. καταλϋσαι, to dissolve, abolish) the law and the prophets. Christ's special meaning in this place is that He came to fulfil the moral precepts of the Law by teaching and expounding them more perfectly, and by substituting the sanction of eternal for temporal rewards and punishments, and by adding to things of precept evangelical counsels of perfection, as will be plain from what follows. It is also meant that Christ supplied the imperfection of the Law of Moses by justifying us through faith and the sacraments of the New Law, which He instituted, which the Law of Moses could not do. Verily I say, &c. Verily, Gr. Amen i.e., "in truth;" whence Aquila translates the Hebrew amen by πεπιστομενως i.e., faithfully, truly, certainly. As S. Jerome says (Epist. ad Sophron.), "Amen is the word not of one who swears, but of one who affirms something he is about to say, or confirms something which he has said. In the former case it is prefixed, in the latter it is affixed, as it were a seal." This may be seen from Deu 27:26, &c., and 1Co 14:16. Wherefore the LXX translate the word by γενοιτο, may it be done. In this place Amen has the meaning of affirming and gravely asserting. Moreover, Christ Himself is called Amen, Rev 3:14: "Thus saith the Amen, the Faithful Witness." Until heaven pass away. Not by nature and the perishing of nature, but by the mutation of its condition that is, until heaven be changed from this state of corruption to a new and glorious state at the Resurrection. In other words, before the end of the world, when heaven and earth shall pass away, i.e., shall be renewed, it is necessary that all things which are written of Me in the Law be fulfilled. Or, rather, until heaven pass away means until it wholly perish. The sentence is a hypothetical one, and means, sooner may heaven be destroyed, sooner the earth be riven in twain, sooner the universe come to an end, than the minutest point of the Law not be fulfilled, either in this life or in the life to come. So long, therefore, as heaven and earth shall stand, so long the whole Law shall stand. Heaven and earth shall endure for ever, much more shall the whole Law endure eternally, according to these words of Christ, "Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall not pass away." Whence the Greek is in the past tense, έως άν παρέλθη, meaning, the whole frame of the universe shall perish sooner than the Law of God. Hear S. Irenæus. "Now, of the name Ίησοϋς, Jesus, the letters iota and eta, i and e, make up the number 18. These, say the Valentinians, are the eighteen Æons; and this is why the Saviour said, one jot or one tittle, &c." A similar phrase is used in a similar sense (Psa 72:7): "In his days justice shall arise, and abundance of peace until the moon be taken away;" also Psa 89:37, meaning, "The sun and moon shall endure for ever, much more shall the throne of Christ remain eternally."
5:18
One jot. Christ, speaking to Hebrews, said, one yod, as the Syriac has. For the Greek translator substituted the equivalent, iota. Yod in Hebrew, like iota in Greek and i in Latin, is the smallest letter in the alphabet. From the letter yod, although the least, Valentinus, as S. Irenæus testifies, constructed the greatest heresy viz., that of his Æons, in truth portents of names, rather than names of real existences.
Or one tittle (Vulg. apex) of the law. He calls the apices of the law, not the Hebrew points and accents, which were not invented by the Rabbin until long after the time of Christ, but th tops or little extremities of the letters in which the Law was written.
Till all be fulfilled. All things, that is, which have been spoken concerning Me and My acts, My Church and Sacraments in the Law and the Prophets. Again, all things mean all which have been commanded, or promised, or threatened.
5:19
Whosoever therefore shall break, &c. Of these least commandments viz., which the Law just spoken of commands, or in respect of which I am about to explain and perfect the Law. This is why He subjoins, I say unto you that unless your righteousness, &c. It does not mean, then, that all the commandments of the Law are very small; but that he should be condemned who should break one of even its smallest precepts, or, like the Pharisees, pervert them by a false interpretation, as by teaching, for example, that only outward adultery, not inward concupiscence, was forbidden by the Law. We must observe in this place that commandment is to be taken strictly for a weighty precept binding under the penalty of mortal sin, like the Ten Commandments. For he who shall break one such commandment, although the least in the Decalogue, shall surely be condemned. For it is entirely probable that certain trifling things in the Old Law, although they were commanded by God Himself, bind only under venial sin and temporal punishment. Such, I mean, as taking a bird together with her young ones in the nest, seething a kid in its mother's milk, &c. Not such as these are here called least commandments, but those which are least amongst the great commandments, such as to look upon a woman to lust after her, which the Pharisees considered a very small thing, and scarcely a sin at all.
Shall be called the least. Shall be accounted the least; shall be looked upon as vile; shall be had in contempt by God and the holy angels, as the last of men, and altogether unworthy to be admitted into the kingdom of heaven, but to be damned and cast into hell. Wherefore S. Chrysostom and Theophylact interpret least to mean not at all, because in heaven there are none who are not great, as S. Augustine says, "all kings of heaven, sons of God."
In the kingdom of heaven. Strictly so called, say S. Chrysostom and Theophylact. But S. Augustine and others interpret the kingdom of heaven here to mean the Church.
But whosoever shall do and teach, &c. Great, viz., a doctor, father, and prince of the disciples whom he has taught. And all the commandments of the Law are reckoned as having been done, when whatsoever has not been done is pardoned by God, says S. Augustine. For a fault is corrected and compensated for by penitence. As S. Bernard says (Tr. de dispensat. et præcept.), "A part of rule is regular correction." When, therefore, the guilty one undergoes this, he fulfils the rule. Moraliter. Learn from hence the right way and method of teaching, that a doctor should first do what he is about to teach. Christ, says S. Luke, began to do and to teach. He was first Himself poor, humble, meek, a mourner, and then He taught, "Blessed are the poor in spirit." Let a doctor therefore examine his conscience before God before he teach, whether he be poor in spirit, meek, and soon; let him see whether he cleave to the world or to Christ, for that he may be Christ's he ought to break his pledge of friendship with the world, and be able to say with S. Paul, "If I yet pleased men I should not be the servant of Christ." For I say unto you that except your righteousness shall exceed, &c., i.e., be more abundant, excellent, full, and perfect. Your righteousness, i.e., your observance of the Law. For it fulfils that which the Law declares to be just or righteous. It also makes us really just before God. As the Apostle says, "Not the hearers of the law are just before God, but the doers of the law shall be justified." (Rom 2:13.) Ye have heard that it was said, i.e., commanded. Ye have heard, i.e., from the Scribes, teaching and expounding the Law of Moses. Christ here begins to show in detail that He was not dissolving the Law, but fulfilling it, and that Christian righteousness ought to excel Judaic and Pharisaic righteousness. Christ therefore here proposes and prefers Himself and His own doctrine both to the Scribes and Pharisees, who by their δευτερώσεις, or traditions, perversely interpreted the Law, as is plain from verses 20 and 43, and to the Law of Moses itself. For Christ added to the Law precepts of explicit belief concerning God the Three in One, and concerning Christ's Incarnation, Passion, and Redemption. He moreover supplied the defects and imperfections of the Old Law, for the Law of Moses was given to the comparatively uninstructed Jews, and this Law Christ perfected by His Evangelical Law.
5:21
Thou shalt not kill. Many thought that by this law murder only was forbidden, but Christ here teaches that by it even all angry words, blows, reproaches, are forbidden, for such things are, as it were, preludes leading by a direct road to homicide.
5:22
But I say unto you, &c. Christ here explains and fulfils the commandment, Thou shall not kill, and teaches that even inward anger is forbidden by it. I say unto you. I decree, assert, and sanction, I who am Legislator of all law, Evangelical, Mosaic, and natural.
Whosoever is angry. The Greek adds ει̉κη̃, rashly, without cause. But the Roman Codices, S. Jerome, and S. Augustine (lib. 1, Retract., c. 19) omit it. But those or similar words must be understood. For unlawful anger is what is here treated of; since anger for a just cause, as for example against sin and sinners, is both lawful and praiseworthy. Anger has been for this very purpose implanted in man's nature, that it should make them brave against vice, and against those things which are really their enemies. Observe, anger is the thirst for vengeance, and is itself a mortal sin if it deliberately contrive, or wish for, any serious evil of body, or goods, or reputation of one's neighbour, or rejoice in such evils, even though he deserve them, for he who is angry rejoices in them not as fruits of justice but of revenge. But anger is a venial sin if it desire some trifling calamity to one's neighbour, even though the anger be violent, and flame out both internally and externally. Lastly, anger is no sin at all if it be assumed from zeal for righteousness, for the extirpation of sin and sinners. Such was the anger of Mattathias when he slew the legate of Antiochus, who was forcing the Jews to sacrifice to idols. (1 Mac.2:25.) Such was the anger of Christ when He drove the buyers and sellers out of the Temple. Hear S. Chrysostom on the words in Ps. iv., Be ye angry and sin not: "We may be angry lawfully, for Paul was angry with Elymas, and Peter with Sapphira. But I should not call this anger without qualification. I should call it philosophy, carefulness. The father is angry with his child, but it is because he cares for him. It is he who avenges himself who is rashly angry, but he who corrects the faults of others is of all men the meekest. For even God is angry, not to revenge Himself, but to correct us. Let us therefore imitate Him. Thus to act is divine, otherwise it is human anger." Hear also S. Gregory (on Job v. 2, Anger slayeth the foolish man): "There is an anger which springs from zeal for righteousness. This is the anger which, because Eli had it not, he roused against himself the vengeance of the wrath of God. For the sword of the eternal Ruler flames against him who is lukewarm in correcting the vices of those who are placed under him."
Shall be in danger of the judgment. Judgment here is to be taken in a somewhat different sense from that in which it occurs just above, Whosoever shall kill shall be in danger of the judgment. For there the human tribunal by which men were condemned to death for murder is meant; but here is understood the Divine judgment, which judges and condemns venial anger to temporal punishment, such as purgatory, but deadly anger to eternal punishment, i.e., to hell. How vile a thing anger is! See S. Basil and S. Chrysostom (Hom. on Anger); Cicero (4 Tuscul.), where, among other things, he says, "Is there anything more like to madness than anger anger which Ennius well calls the beginning of madness? The colour, voice, glare of the eye, impotence of words and deeds, what have they to do with sanity? What is more shameful than Homer's Achilles than Agamemnon quarrelling? Anger brought Ajax to madness and death."
But whoso shall say to his brother, &c. Raca. 1. S. Chrysostom thinks raca here signifies thou, as if any one should say contemptuously to his neighbour, Go thou about thy business, what wouldest thou ? to address any one as thou out of disrespect. 2. Theophylact says raca means one worthy of being spat upon, for רוק rok means spittle; but this would be a worse form of reproach than to call any one a fool, which Christ here places as the worst reproach. 3. Some think raca here is the Greek ρακος, ragged. 4. And more probably, S. Augustine, Rupert, Anselm, and others think raca is an interjection of despising and opposing, and that by it are denoted all the tokens of an evil-disposed mind, whether murmuring, shouting, or spitting, or wrinkling the brow, and so on. 5. And last, S. Jerome, Angelus Caninius, and others think that raca is a Hebrew word, derived from ריק ric, i.e., "empty," though not in brain, as S. Jerome says, for that would be a fool; but empty in purse; so that raca would mean a man of straw, a pauper. So the Vulgate translates Jdg 11:3. Lastly, George Michaelis, the Maronite (in Proœmio Grammaticæ Syriacæ, c. de præstantia Syr. Linguæ) says raca is Syriac, and has three meanings 1. A tortoise, which animal is considered so deformed by the Syrians that they nauseate and abhor it; so too, the Italians, when they would speak of a man slow and deformed, say, pare tartaruga, like a tortoise. 2. Raca, from rac, "he has spit." For the Syrians, when they would burn any one up with ignominy, call him raco, i.e., "spat upon;" or raca is the same as rauco, i.e., "spittle;" for a Syrian, to show that he made no account of a person, would say, "Thou art but as spittle to me." 3. Raca with the Syrians means one despised, vile, abject, dirty; and this is the sense in which I think the word raca is here used by Christ. Thus far Georgius. It is certain that raca is more than to be angry, less than to say, Thou fool ! Again, raca is ambiguous. It may be venial, or it may be mortal; but to say, Thou fool, is certainly a mortal sin.
In danger of the council. Gr. συνεδριω, from which word the Jews called their highest tribunal the "Sanhedrim." As though Christ had said, "He shall be obnoxious to the judgment of the highest court, the Sanhedrim." Observe, the Talmudic Doctors, and from them Franc. Lucas, Maldonatus, and others, say that the Hebrews had three courts: The first din mammona, which was a court for the trial of money causes; it was a court presided over by three judges. The second court was din mishpat, or the Court of Judgment, i.e., for capital offences. By this tribunal cases of murder were examined and decided. This court consisted of twenty-three judges. The third was the Sanhedrim, which consisted of seventy-two judges, by which grave causes and crimes were tried, such as heresy, false prophets, idolatry, apostacy, &c. Christ, omitting the first, alludes here to the two latter tribunals, and calls the second the judgment, the third συνεδριον, the Sanhedrim, the council. The meaning is, that the proportion between anger and a reproachful word, and between the punishment of both, was the same as between the judgment of Mishpat and the Sanhedrim, or the highest tribunal that as the latter excelled the former, so the penalty of an opprobrious word exceeded the penalty of anger. For in this comparison, as is usual, it is not necessary to make everything apply. There is, then, a catachresis in the words judgment and council. For by judgment is signified the lesser fault of anger, and consequently the lesser condemnation and penalty; and by council the greater fault and the severer punishment. The meaning then is, as a murderer under the Old Law was in danger of the judgment namely, that his cause should be tried by the criminal judges, and he himself condemned to death; so in like manner anger, which is the first step to murder, is a criminal cause, and consequently pertains not to the lowest tribunal of Mammona, but of Judgment, not human but Divine; so that if it should be intense and voluntary, that is, with a deliberate intention of inflicting death or grave evil upon his neighbour, he should for this be condemned to death, not temporal but eternal. But if anger should break forth into a rough word, such as raca, a man would sin grievously grievously I say, because he would manifest anger by an outward sign, which would pertain to the tribunal of the Sanhedrim, to be heavily punished, according to the degree of the fault. But if he should say, Thou fool, it would not be a case for the Judgment, but would render him liable to the damnation of hell. From this explanation it appears, in opposition to the Stoics and Jovinian, that there are degrees of faults and punishments, that some sins are worse than others, and so deserve a severer punishment from God. Whence there is sin which is venial, and there is sin which is mortal. Consequently, in opposition to Calvin, there is clearly a distinction between hell and purgatory.
But whosoever shall say, Thou fool, &c. Under this word fool, we are to understand all kinds of revilings, calumnies, reproaches, curses, which are mortal sins, if the be uttered grievously to dishonour our neighbour, or if the desire to do him injury and revile him, spring from the heart. For the gravity or triviality of a contumelious word must be weighed by the intention of the speaker. If you say it in joke, or not really to dishonour, but to correct, it is not formal, but material contumely, says D. Thom. (2. 2. q. 72, art. 2). Hence parents may severely correct and reprove and rebuke their children, and masters their servants, if it be done with moderation, and for just correction. Thus Christ calls Peter Satan (Matt. xvi. 23), and Paul calls the Galatians "foolish" (Gal 3:1). Again, the gravity of the contumely must be measured by the dignity of the person spoken to. For to say to a grave and honourable man, "Thou fool," is a grave contumely; but to call a man a fool who really is one, is a comparatively light reproach.
Of hell fire. The Arabic has, the fire of hell. S. Jerome observes that Christ here first uses the word Gehenna for hell. It is nowhere in the Old Testament used in that sense. Gehenna is derived from ge, a valley, and Hinnom or Ennon, a Jew so called. Gehenna is the valley of Hinnom. It was a pleasant vale near Jerusalem, in which parents were accustomed to burn their children in sacrifice to Moloch; and they beat drums that their cries and wails might not be heard. Hence the same place was cal ed Tophet, i.e., "a drum." Wherefore, Christ here speaks of the Gehenna of fire, to show that nothing but fire, and that eternal fire, is meant. See Isa 3:33, where Gehenna and its torments are graphically depicted. For Tophet is ordained of old, &c.
5:23
Ver. 23.—Therefore, if thou bring thy gift, &c. If thy brother have anything to complain of in thee, any wrong for which to expostulate with thee, as that thou hast called him raca, or fool. This is the force of therefore in this passage. It would appear that the Scribes taught that all sins, and especially violations of the Sixth Commandment, were expiated by sacrifices and offerings at the altar of God, even when no satisfaction was made for a wrong done to one’s neighbour. But Christ teaches the contrary, and sanctions the law of justice and charity, by which He bids that satisfaction must first be made to our neighbour who has been injured by us either in word or deed. Wherefore he subjoins,
5:24
Leave there thy gift, &c. This is a precept both of law and of natural religion, which has been by Christ in this place most strictly sanctioned, both because by the Incarnation of Himself He has, in the very closest manner, united us all to Himself and to one another. This greater union, which we have therefore through Christ, demands greater love and unity among Christian brethren: so He has said, "A new commandment give I unto you, that ye love one another." Furthermore, the sacrifice of the Eucharist is more holy than the ancient sacrifices. It is the gathering together and the communion of the Body, of which we all partake; and therefore we are all mutually united to Christ and one another. Hence it is called communion, that is, the common union of all. Since therefore the Eucharist is a sacrifice, as well as a Sacrament and profession of mutual love and peace, it is necessary that all discord should be done away, and that those who have offended should reconcile themselves to those whom they have offended before this holy Synaxis, lest they be found liars. For in truth he is a liar who takes the Sacrament of union, that is, the Eucharist, and is not in union with, but bears a grudge or rancour against, his neighbour. This is why it used to be the custom at Mass, that before Holy Communion, Christians were wont to give one another a holy kiss, as a symbol of reconciliation and union, in place of which what is called the Pax is now bestowed. S. John the Almoner, Patriarch of Alexandria, to fulfil literally this precept or counsel of Christ, was once standing at the altar to say Mass, when he remembered that a certain cleric had conceived a hatred for him, and although he was the offended party, yet he asked his pardon first, and being thus reconciled, he went with him joyfully to the altar and finished the sacrifice, saying with confidence to God, "Forgive us our debts as we forgive our debtors," as Leontius records in his Life. He adds that the same John repelled Damianus, a deacon, from Communion, and said to him, "Go first and be reconciled to thy brother." Damianus promised so to do, when the Patriarch gave him the Sacred Mysteries. Agree, Gr. ευ̉νοω̃ν, i.e., be of good will, Syriac, a friend: with thine adversary, Gr. τω̃ α̉τιδίκω σου, i.e., thine accuser, thy prosecutor, Syriac,Beel dinoch, "the master, or lord of thy lawsuit," Arabic, with him who is at law with thee: the uttermost fathing, i.e., of thy debt. You will ask, who is this adversary ? 1. Tertullian (lib. de Animâ), answers, it is the devil. He is Satan, i.e., our adversary. 2. S. Athanasius, or whoever be the author of Quæst. S. Script. ad Antioch. (quæst. 26), thinks the adversary means the flesh: for it is an adversary to the soul. "For the flesh lusteth against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh" (Gal 5:17). But we must not agree either with the devil, or the flesh, which is what we are here told to do by Christ. 3. The same Athanasius says with better reason, elsewhere, that it is our conscience, for this is our adversary, and stings us when we do ill, until we agree with it, by following its dictates. 4. SS. Augustine, Anselm, and Bede are of opinion that God, or the law of God is meant, for these fight against our lusts. Wherefore clearly we ought to consent unto them, lest we incur the punishments with which they threaten us. But these are mystical, or symbolical interpretations. Wherefore I say with SS. Jerome, Hilary, and Ambrose, that by our adversary is here meant any one who has been unjustly offended, or injured by us, and is therefore in a position to be able to accuse us before God. With such a one Christ in the preceding verse bade us be reconciled. Note that there is here a Hebraism, and a parabolical form of expression, in which it is not necessary to adapt every word, but the general scope and meaning is what must be chiefly considered. And these, in this case, are rather hinted at than expressed. The sense then is this: As a debtor, or one who is accused by a prosecutor before a judge, acts prudently if he agree with his adversary before judgment, and so escape the condemnation of the judge, prison, or infamy, so in like manner do thou act; and if thou hast injured thy brother in any way, as for instance by calling him raca, or a fool, thou hast made thyself a debtor, as it were, to restore him to honour: come in then, and be reconciled with him speedily, before thou be delivered as guilty to God the judge, who by a righteous vengeance shall deliver thee to prison, until thou shalt pay all thy debt. That prison is hell, or purgatory, according to the greater or less heinousness of thy sin. The word until, seems to bear a reference to purgatory, as though it signified terminable punishment, which is purgatory, whereas the punishment of hell has no end.
5:26
Farthing. Greek, κοδράντην. This is a word which has been borrowed from the Latin, like many others which are found in the Evangelists, such as prætorium, centurio, &c. The quadrans, here translated farthing, was the fourth part of the Roman as, and is put for any very small coin. And the spiritual application is, that every debt, even the very least of the fault of anger, must be paid and atoned for after this life, in the place of justice. Wherefore in this life, where is the place for mercy, agreement and pardon, let us be reconciled to our adversary i.e., whomsoever we have injured, either by word or deed. I have read in a history that a certain servant who had departed this life appeared to his master, who asked him of his state and condition. The servant answered, "I am in that place where every debt is exactly and rigidly reckoned, and where not so much as a straw is overlooked." Doctor Jacobus also relates that a certain religious man, who had departed this life, appeared in vile raiment and with a sad countenance, and said to a companion, "No one believes, no one believes, no one believes how strictly God judges, and how severely He punishes." Ver. 27 and 28. Ye have heard, &c... to lust after her that is, with the design and object of indulging sinful passion with her hath already committed adultery with her in his heart. Because by adultery he hath already corrupted her in his mind, and therefore before God, who beholds the heart, he is an adulterer, and as an adulterer he will be punished by Him. Christ passes from anger to concupiscence, because these two passions have the greatest influence over men. And as He explained the commandment, Thou shall nor kill, to forbid anger, so He here explains Thou shall not commit adultery to forbid concupiscence. For many of the Scribes and Pharisees greatly erred in their exposition of this precept as well as of the former. For although they knew that it was commanded by the tenth precept of the Decalogue, Thou shall not covet thy neighbour's wife, nevertheless they erred 1. Because they understood it of concupiscence, not altogether internal, but such as is wont to break out in touch, kisses, lascivious words, and such like, according to the maxim, "The law prohibits the hand, not the mind." But this is true of civil and state law, which only punishes external wrongdoing, but not of the law of God, which weighs and chastises the inmost thoughts of the heart. Josephus, the Jewish historian, fell into this very mistake, when, in the twelfth book of his Antiquities, he cites Polybius as saying that Antiochus Epiphanes perished miserably because he had wished to spoil the temple of Diana. Josephus finds fault with Polybius, saying, "To have wished merely, and not to have effected the sacrilege, does not seem a thing worthy of punishment." And R. David Kimchi, cited by Gerebrard (Ps. lxvi.), says, "Even if I should see iniquity in my heart, which I was even prepared to carry out in act, that it should be in the presence of God, and if I should utter it with my lips, yet will not God hear it i.e., it will not be imputed to me for wickedness. For God does not reckon an evil thought as a work, unless it be against the faith of God and religion." Thus, too, there are many in this day who say, "To think evil is not a sin, but to do evil." But this is a crass error, known and confuted by Aristotle and other heathens. For free will is the proper test and criterion of goodness and wickedness, of virtue and vice. For if free will seeks what is good and honest, it is itself good and laudable; but if evil, it is evil and blameworthy. Wherefore the external act, as, for instance, of adultery, is not, speaking precisely, a sin in itself (as in plain from the case of idiots being adulterers), unless it proceeded from free will. For from free will it derives all its formal sinfulness. 2. The Scribes erred in thinking that immodest looks, touch, kisses, &c., were not sins of adultery and fornication, but of concupiscence, and so were done against the Tenth Commandment, Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's wife, but not against the Seventh. In opposition to this Christ here teaches the contrary, and so expounds the Seventh Commandment that all impurity is forbidden by it, because all such things are the road to adultery, and so a kind of beginning of adultery. 3. They were in error who thought that by this commandment only concupiscence in respect to another man's wife, but not of any unmarried woman, was forbidden. This error Christ here corrects, and teaches that all impurity between the sexes is forbidden by this law.Vers. 29 and 30. But if thy right eye, &c. It is plain that there are here two parables, taken from the two most excellent and most useful of our bodily members the right eye and the right hand. And Christ signifies that everything which entices us to sin must be cast away, however dear, precious, and necessary it may be to us. He makes mention of the eye first, because he had just before said, Whoso looketh upon a woman, &c. 1. Thus, S. Chrysostom (Hom. 17), by the right eye and hand, understands a woman beloved, such a one as he had just been speaking of, that she must be cast off, if by her look, voice, or gesture she provoke to lust. 2. S. Augustine (lib. de Serm. Dom. in Mont., lib. 1), understands any friend and minister, even one who is necessary. 3. S. Hilary, Theophylact (in loc.), Cyril, Pacian (Epist. 3), understand parents and relations, that intercourse with them must be cut off, if it leads us into sin. 4. S. Jerome understands affections and vices of the mind. 5. Auctor Imperfecti considers that by the right eye and hand the mind and will are meant, which must be called away from carnal pleasures. But more simply and plainly you may take the right eye and hand to be actually meant, but in such a sense as to subserve the meaning of the parable, and to be parabolically explained. For there is here a continuous parable, in which Christ has regard to concupiscence of sight. Christ is dealing with such an implied objection as this which follows: "You may urge that if the eye and the sight are adulterous when they look upon a woman to lust after her, what then shall I do with the eyes which God has given me to see with?" Again, it is a metaphor taken from surgery. As those who are sick and injured take care that a surgeon should amputate or remove the most noble and useful of our members, if their remaining imperil the safety of the whole body; so, also, I admonish you, O my faithful people, that ye endure any loss whatsoever, rather than commit a sin, especially a deadly sin; that, indeed, whatever is a stumbling-block to you and draws you to sin, although it be as dear and necessary to you as your right eye, you should altogether pluck it out and cast it from you, at whatever cost to you of pain and inconvenience: for example, that ye should put away the sight of an eye, even if modest in other respects, that is, the friendship and society of female relations, a wife, a son, a parent, if they bring upon you peril of sin, i.e., if by other means you are not able to escape sin, for it is better to enter into heaven having one eye, than having two eyes to be cast into hell. But because it is always possible to escape from sin in some other way than by cutting off a member, it is not lawful to cut it off and so mutilate oneself. Thus it was that Origen, who made himself a eunuch for the sake of chastity, was condemned by the Church. Finally, the concupiscences which have to be cut off and mortified by every one so tenaciously cleave to the eyes and the body, yea, to the soul itself, that they cannot be rooted out without great force and sense of pain, so that they who cut them off suffer as much as if they plucked out an eye or a tooth. They who have gone through it know what it is. Whence it is called mortification, because it produces the feeling and pain of death. Thus according to the letter, SS. Aquilinus and Andomarus, as is related in their Lives in Surius, who had been blind, and recovered their sight by a miracle, asked of God that they might be again deprived of sight, that they might be free from the distractions and temptations to which sight gives rise. Furthermore it was by a special leading of God that the virgin mentioned in the Spiritual Meadow of Sophronius, plucked out her eyes and sent them to her lover, who persecuted her with his attentions, because he was ravished with the beauty of her eyes. When he received this gift the lover was smitten with compunction, and exchanged his secular for a monastic life. S. Antonius asked Didymus, a blind man, whom S. Jerome calls his seer, that is, his teacher, if he grieved over his blindness. He was silent for a little while, and nodded; then he said, "A prudent man ought not to grieve because he is without eyes, which are possessed by flies and bees; but he ought to rejoice, because he has greater opportunities for opening the eyes of his mind, by which he may see God and divine things."
5:31
Ver. 31. It has been said, &c. See what I have written upon the givin g a bill of divorce in Deu 24:1.
5:32
Ver. 32. But I say unto you, &c. Christ here corrects and settles the law of divorce. 1. Because the law easily conceded divorce for various causes. But Christ permits it only on account of fornication, if a wife be an adulteress; and from an adulterer the innocent wife is at liberty to depart, according to that maxim, "If a man break his marriage vow that may be broken with him." 2. The Law conceded both to the woman who was put away, and to the husband who repudiated her, the liberty of contracting a second marriage. But Christ denies it to both. 3. The Law conceded to the husband alone the power of giving a writing of divorcement. But Christ, with respect to this matrimonial right places the man and the woman upon a perfect equality, as S. Paul teaches, 1Co 7:4.
Except for the cause of fornication. By fornication here some understand any sin whatever, that is, in the form of a sort of spiritual fornication with any creature, leaving God, the Creator and Husband of the Soul. Thus S. Augustine, Origen, in loc. But this is taking it in too loose a sense. By fornication others understand infidelity. For this is constantly called fornication by the prophets, that is to say, spiritual and mystical fornication. But expositors, ancient and modern, passim, understand fornication here in its strict, literal sense, as denoting all illicit sexual intercourse. You will say it is lawful to put away a wife if she endeavour to draw her husband into any sin, as is laid down in the chapter, Quæsivi de divortiis, and as Christ Himself sufficiently indicates, ver. 29. Also if the wife practise sorcery, or compass her husband's death; so that it is lawful to put a wife away for other causes besides fornication. I answer, what you say is true, but Christ here assigns fornication as the only cause of divorce, both because it is the only proper cause of divorce, speaking in a strict sense, from marriage, as being immediately destructive of it, whilst the others are general causes, and would absolve a Christian from any union whatever; also because the divorce of even a repentant adulteress is conceded in perpetuity, so that although the wife repent of her adultery the husband is not bound to receive her again to his house, whereas in the other cases he is bound to receive her back again to favour; lastly, because Christ here wishes entirely to exclude all such causes of divorce as the wife's deformity, poverty, disagreeableness, &c., which were common among the Jews. And to them He is here addressing Himself.
And whoso shall marry her that is put away committeth adultery. Cajetan and others here repeat the words, excepting for the cause of fornication, as though it were lawful for the man putting away the adulterous wife, and for the adulteress herself, to enter again into matrimony. But what S. Paul says (1Co 8:11), is plainly repugnant to this idea. For he there bids the innocent wife remain unmarried, or else be reconciled to her adulterous husband. See what I have there said; and this is the constant usage and interpretation of the Church, of which more on chap. 19:9.
5:33
Ver. 33. Again, ye have heard, &c. Thou shall perform, i.e., Thou shalt pay, shalt fulfil what thou hast sworn unto the Lord, or by the Lord that thou wilt do. So S. Chrysostom properly explains that by oaths are here meant vows confirmed by an oath, that we are bound to render them, that is, perform them unto God. Suarez explains differently. "If thou desirest to swear, swear by the true God, not by idols."
5:34
Ver. 34. But I say unto you, &c. Christ here explains and perfects the third precept of the Decalogue, which the Scribes and Pharisees had explained falsely. For, 1. they asserted that an oath became an oath, and was binding, if it were made by God, and called Him to witness, but not so if it were sworn by creatures. Christ here teaches the contrary. For in creatures the Creator is understood, for they were made by God, and all that they have and are is from God. For he who swears, calls God, who is the prime Verity, to witness his oath. He therefore who swears by a creature, either makes that creature a God, which is the sin of idolatry, or else it behoves to understand God the Creator in the oath. 2. The Scribes erred, who thought that by this precept perjury only was forbidden. On the contrary Christ here teaches that by it every oath is forbidden, all irreverence and abuse of the name of God.
But I say unto you, &c. From this passage, the Pelagians, as S. Augustine testifies (Epist. 89, q. 5.) taught that no oath was lawful for Christians. The Waldenses thought the same, as we see from the Council of Constance, and the Anabaptists of the present day hold the same opinion, who will not swear in a trial at the bidding of the judge. But this is an error of faith, which the perpetual practice of the Church, as well as the example of God Himself, of S. Paul, and the Saints condemns, as is plain from Psa 110:4; Rom 1:9; Phi 1:8; 1Co 15:31, &c. Reason itself shows us the same thing; for an oath is an honour to God as the prime Verity, because he who swears appeals to Infallible Truth as his witness. Wherefore an oath is an act of religion, and the highest worship, so that it be done in truth and justice, as Jeremiah says, 4:2. You will ask, Why, then, does Christ say, Swear not at all ? S. Bernard answers (Serm. 65 in Cant.) that this is not of precept, but only of counsel. 2. Others allow that this is a precept, but one which only forbids perjury. 3. Others think that the command, Swear not at all, applies only to swearing by creatures, not by God. To this opinion S. Jerome inclines. But all these explanations are forced and incorrect, and are refuted by what follows; for Christ bids us swear not at all, (1) because, as S. Augustine says (de Verb. Apostoli), "False swearing is destructive, true swearing is perilous, swearing not at all is safe." Not at all i.e., "As far as lieth in thee, that thou shouldst not affect nor love swearing, nor take any pleasure in an oath, as though it were a good thing." Again, to swear is, per se, a moral evil of irreverence with respect to God; just as it is a moral evil, per se, to kill any one; yet there are cases in which it is a duty. So it is with an oath. In Paradise it was not lawful to swear, nor will it be lawful in heaven. So great is the majesty of the Name of God that It must not be called to witness unless necessity compel. For to invoke It about small and worthless things is to make It small and vile, just as would be the action of one who should call the king as witness about a single guinea. Hence the saints were cautious about swearing. In the Life of S. Chrysostom it is recorded as a notable thing that he never swore. The same is testified of S. John the Almoner. You will ask whether also for Christians it is lawful to swear? For (1) many of the Fathers seem to say that it is not. SS. Jerome, Chrysostom, Euthymius, say that swearing was permitted by God to the Jews, lest they should swear by idols, but is not permitted to Christians. (2) Theophylact and Euthymius are of opinion that an oath was a legal precept of the old law, like circumcision. Wherefore, as the latter has been done away by Christ, so has the former. (3) Others think that an oath was allowed by God to the Jews, as being uninstructed, imperfect, and hard of belief, but has been forbidden to Christians because more perfect things become them as being more perfect, and because they ought to beware of the slightest peril of perjury. That in the same way divorce was permitted to the Jews, lest they should kill the wives whom they hated; and yet Christ takes away this permission from Christians. Thus think S. Hilary (in loc., Can. 4), S. Ambrose (in Psa 119, Serm. 1), S. Basil (in Psa 13), Chromatius and Origen (in loc., Tract. 35), Epiphanius (Hæres. 19), S. Athanasius (Serm. de Passione et Cruce Domini), S. Chrysostom (Hom. ad pop.). If you object that in Holy Scripture God took an oath, as in Gen 22:16, SS. Athanasius, Basil, and Ambrose answer that such oaths of God were not strictly speaking oaths, but. asseverations only or promises; or, as S. Ambrose says, God may swear because He is able to fulfil that which He swears, and He cannot repent of it. But a man ought not to swear because he has not any certain power of doing that to which he pledges his oath. If, further, you object that surely S. Paul swore when he said (2Co 1:23), "I call God to witness upon my soul" (Vulg.), S. Basil answers that this is not really an oath, but only a simple mode of speech, uttered with the appearance and form of an oath as a stronger affirmation. But I say that not to the Jews only, but to Christians, is it lawful to swear. This is of faith, as is plain from the perpetual sense, use, and practice of the Church. "For of all strife among men" even Christians "an oath for confirmation is the end," says the Apostle to the Heb 6:16. Moreover, in Scripture there is no affirmative precept for swearing, as there is for praying, sacrificing, loving and praising God, honouring parents, &c., because an oath is not, per se, desirable, but only for the sake of something else, and, as it were, per accidens, in such sort that it is a kind of medicine for unbelief. And there is a negative precept for swearing, namely that you shall not commit perjury or swear by false gods, but only by the true God. There is also a conditional precept that if you swear you shall only swear what is just, true, and necessary. You may say, Christ here solemnly says to Christians, Swear not at all. I answer, this is true because, per se, it is unbecoming and improper to call the Great and Good God to witness about human disputes on account of men's mutual distrusts, unless this impropriety may be excused by mutual necessity, as it is often excused by the want of witnesses and other judicial proofs. To the Fathers who have been cited, I reply that they seem to have spoken in the same sense that Christ did, because they saw men often swearing falsely or unjustly, and, still more frequently, lightly, foolishly and rashly; hence on account of the peril of these things, they forbade an oath to Christians, that they should refrain from it as much as possible. But if any one is careful to avoid such dangers, then it is lawful for him to swear in a case of necessity. This is plain from S. Chrysostom, who, in his homilies to the people of Antioch, frequently and sharply rebuked their habit of rash swearing. And to those who wondered at his so doing, he thus replies. "I say and repeat, as I am accustomed, because ye say and repeat what ye are accustomed." And he declares that he will not cease from this repetition until they leave off swearing. "For a hard knot a hard and constant wedge must be used."
Neither by heaven, &c. It seems that the Jews were wont to swear by heaven and earth, and similar oaths. And because the Pharisees thought that these oaths, being made by creatures, were of small account, Christ here teaches the contrary viz., that he who swears by heaven or earth, swears by God their Creator, who has placed the throne of His glory in heaven, and his footstool on earth.
5:37
Ver. 37. But let your communication be, &c. i.e., a simple affirmation, or negation. For what is more than these, Gr. περισσὸν. The Syriac has, what is added beyond these. In the Hebrew Gospel ascribed to S. Matthew, we have אין אין ain, ain, כן כן ken, ken that is no, no, so, so. In this passage a simple affirmation or negation is opposed to an oath; so in S. James (v. 12); and it means that whatever is added to these in the way of swearing, is of evil. So S. Chrysostom and S. Jerome, or rather Paulinus, Epist. ad Celantium.
Of evil. Evil here may be taken either in the masculine or the neuter gender. If the masculine the devil is meant, who, as a ringleader of all iniquity, incites thee to swear without necessity, and so draws thee on by degrees to swear falsely, which is the sin of perjury. So Theophylact, Maldonatus, and others. If you take the neuter, it means cometh of vice, either your own or another's that is to say, the custom of swearing arises either from your own vice of levity or irreverence, or else from another man's incredulity and distrust. Because a man does not believe my simple assertion, I confirm my words by an oath, which, however, is a fault become necessary since the fall of man. So S. Augustine. Vers. 38 and 39. You have heard, &c. This was the law of retaliation. But I say unto you, Resist not evil. That is, an evil or unjust thing, or an injury done to thee by a wicked man. That is, do not requite evil by evil, injury by injury. Or better, resist not evil, taking evil in the masculine i.e., the evil man who injures you. The Greek τω̃ πονηρω̃, though both meanings amount to much the same thing. Note 1. That the ancient lex talionis was just, but in practice it was often unjust, and sprang from a desire of revenge, by which one who had had an eye or tooth plucked out brought before the magistrate the person who had injured him, and demanded, by way of retaliation, that his eye or tooth should be plucked out. But Christ supplies the deficiency of this law and perfects it, by opposing to the lex talionis the law and counsel of patience, and to a disposition thirsting for revenge the law of meekness. Note 2. That this law of Christ has not regard to magistrates, as Anabaptists say, that all war not only offensive, but even defensive, is forbidden to Christians by Christ, but has regard to private persons; for it is the office of the magistrate to scourge the guilty and to put murderers to death. Note 3. This law of Christ does not take away from private individuals the lex talionis which is of the law of nations and of nature, both for the reparation of offended justice and for the correction of the guilty person who has offended; much less does it take away the right of defending ourselves when we are attacked by an enemy, but only forbids the desire of vengeance. Note 4. That Christ here wishes to imprint upon us a disposition to meekness and patience, that however much thou mayest be injured, yet still that thou shouldst not depart so much as a hair's breadth from inward peace and charity; and that if love of your neighbour and the glory of God, in any conjuncture of circumstances, should absolutely require that you resist not evil, but patiently accept it, that you should in such a case do as the first Christians did suffer joyfully the spoiling of your goods, or even the deprivation of life itself. I say then, with regard to these three cases spoken of by Christ, If any one smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also; If any one will take away thy coat, let him have thy cloke also; Whosoever shall compel thee to go a mile, go with him twain, that they are, speaking generally, matters of counsel, not of direct precept; but if the salvation of our neighbour and the glory of God require them to be done, then they are of precept. For instance, if the Indians or the Japanese knew that Christ has commanded Christians to turn the other cheek to him who smote them upon one cheek, and unless they did so those heathens would be scandalized and turned away from embracing the faith of Christ, then I say that it would be the bounden duty of any Christian, but especially of a preacher, to turn the other cheek to him who smote him upon one. There is a literal example of this in the life of S. Francis Xavier, the Apostle of India and Japan. When the Japanese were laughing at him as a foreigner, and at his new doctrine concerning Christ crucified, it happened that a certain Japanese, hearing John Fernandez, a companion of Xavier, preaching in the street, out of petulance spat in his face. Fernandez, in no way disturbed, quietly wiped away the spittle, and proceeded with his discourse. The Japanese were so filled with admiration at his patience and struck with the wisdom of the new preachers, that they gave themselves to them as disciples, and in great numbers embraced the faith of Christ. Lastly, it is a distinguishing characteristic of a martyr not to resist, not to defend himself, but to suffer himself to be slain for Christ. For, "a soldier fights, not a martyr." A martyr is a sharer in the Passion of Christ, as the martyrs write to S. Cyprian, (lib. 5, Epist. 12.) For the passion of Christ is the pattern of all martyrdom. Wherefore that Theban Legion of very many and very brave soldiers, being condemned to death by the Emperor Maximian, because they would not sacrifice to idols, when soldiers were sent amongst them to slay them, would not defend themselves, even though they might have sold their lives dear and made an immense slaughter of their enemies. But at the instigation and exhortation of S. Mauritius, they piled their arms and suffered themselves to be immolated like a flock of lambs, for the sake of Christ. It was Christ who taught this new philosophy, a paradox to the world, unknown to the philosophers, unheard of among men, but heavenly and divine, and confirmed the same by His own example, when He willingly gave Himself up to the Jews to be bound, scourged, and crucified. Whence He says Himself, "I gave my back to the smiters, and my cheeks to them that plucked off the hair." (Isa 1:6.)
5:39
Whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek, &c. This is, as I have said, a matter sometimes of precept, sometimes of counsel. Compliance with it flows from a generous mind, prompt to suffer, and earnestly desirous of imitating the Life and Passion of Christ. Hence S. Ambrose by the right cheek mystically understands patience, which conquers all things. "For as," saith he, "Samson by the jaw-bone of an ass slew a thousand Philistines, so Christ by His patience overthrew the demons and all His enemies." Thus that glorious Spiridion, Bishop of Trimituns, in Cyprus, being invited by the Emperor Constantine to visit him on account of the fame of his sanctity, when he was entering the imperial palace in a mean and foreign garb, was derided by one of the servants and slapped on the cheek. On receiving it he immediately turned the other cheek, on which the servant was so struck with his virtue, that he became ashamed, and falling down on the ground at his feet begged him to forgive him. (See Spiridion's Life in Surius, Decemb. 12.) Similarly, a monk who was slapped on one cheek by an energumen, offered her the other; and by this drove out the devil. Hear the account (Auctor. Doctrinæ Pat. Tract. de humilitate n. 5): "When the monk entered into the house, there came the girl who was vexed by the devil, and gave the monk a slap in the face, but he, according to the Divine precept, offered her his other cheek to slap. The devil, being constrained, began to cry out, '0! The power of the precepts of Jesus Christ drives me hence.' And immediately the girl was cleansed. When the monk came to some old men, he told them what had been done, and they glorified God, saying, 'It is the habit of diabolical pride to fall before the lowliness of the commands of Jesus.'" Cassian celebrates the patience of a certain religious man, who in order to try his virtue, received a very sharp slap on his cheek from his Abbot Paul in a large assemblage, and so severe was the blow that it was heard by a number of persons who were sitting a considerable distance off. Yet not only did not the monk murmur, but his face was not even suffused with a blush, as is usual. Lastly, S. Eulogius, presbyter and martyr of Cordova, being sentenced to death by a Saracen prince because he had spoken evil of Mahomet, whilst he was being led to martyrdom, was struck by a Saracen on his cheek. He offered him the other, when he received another slap upon that. Soon afterwards he was beheaded, when a dove came and sat upon his body, a sign and a vindication of his dove-like meekness, innocence, and patience. This happened A.D. 859, On the 11th day of March. And if any man will sue thee at the law, &c. The cloak is an outer garment, and often of considerable value; the coat in this passage is an inner garment, whence the saying, "Your coat is nearer than your cloak." Wherefore the coat cannot be plucked away until the cloak has been taken off. So S. Luke rightly inverts the order of the two, and says, And him that taketh away thy cloke forbid not to take away thy coat also. But the meaning is the same in both. If any one shall take one garment away from thee, do not go to law with him to recover it, but rather let him take possession of another, if he will. S. Francis did this literally. On account of his profuse almsdeeds he was taken by his father before the Bishop of Assisi, that he might be made to give up his property. Not only did he yield up his other goods, but he resigned even his clothes to his father, saying, "Now shall I say more boldly, 'Our Father, which art in heaven.'" S. Elizabeth, daughter of the King of Hungary, afforded in this matter a rare example of patience and poverty. After the death of her husband, the Landgrave of Hesse, she was expelled with the utmost indignity by his vassals and relations from her home, she was despoiled of all she had, and reduced to the most extreme poverty. With joy and alacrity she went to a Franciscan convent; and there she asked the brethren to sing Te Deum laudamus in thanksgiving to God. Afterwards she wandered from house to house, like a beggar, with her children, and at last entered a hut, where she was tormented with the smoke, heat, wind, and rain, yet always did she give God thanks. The insults, reproaches, and scoffs of her relations she joyfully endured, being glad that she was counted worthy to suffer such things for God. At length, her father, King Andrew, begged her to go back to Hungary to share in the royal splendour. She would not, but in great poverty, gaining her own living by spinning wool, she spent the rest of her life, performing the most menial offices for poor, ulcerated, and leprous people. And so, a little before her death, she heard the singing of the angels, and the sweet voice of Christ calling her to His heavenly kingdom "Come, My chosen one, and enjoy the bed in heaven which I have destined for thee from all eternity." (See her Life in Surius, Nov. ig.) And whoso shall compel thee to go a mile, Gr. α̉γγιαριζει̃ν, Angiare is a Persian word. The Persian royal messengers and postmen were called angari. They had the right of seizing horses, men or ships, and enforcing their service, so that angiare has the same meaning as to impound, compel. Hence the words Angarice and Panangarice in law books. In Hebrew iggheret means a letter, that which is carried by angari or runners. The meaning is If any one shall force thee to go one mile with him, go to the second mile-post rather than contend; so will you keep peace, exercise patience, and conquer by your charity him who compels you, and make him your friend. And let not believers think that this is too difficult for them to do. S. Basil (in his Homiy on reading heathen books) shows that philosophers taught and did as much. For instance, Pericles, who, upon a certain occasion, had suffered abuse from a person during a whole day, took him home in the evening with a light. Of Julius Cæsar, Cicero says that he forgot nothing except injuries. But those things were but shadows of Christian virtues, which existed in a far greater and more solid degree in S. Paul, S. Laurence, S. Vincent, who gave thanks to their tormentors for weaving for them their martyrs' crowns. S. Cyprian ordered twenty pieces of gold to be given to the executioner who was to behead him. Brother Juniper, the companion of S. Francis, received taunts as Christ's jewels. Once to him who reproached him, he cried, "Cast your jewels into my lap; would that I might be stoned with precious stones like these all the way to Rome!" In the Lives of the Fathers we read of a certain religious man, who the more any one vexed him, or laughed at him, the more he rejoiced, saying, "These are the men who afford us an opportunity of becoming perfect; but they who commend us disturb our minds, for it is written, 'They who speak well of you are those who deceive you. '" Climacus (Gradu 4 de Obedientiâ) says that a certain religious, named Abbakirus, suffered divers trials and tribulations at the hands of his brethren for fifteen years. He was even driven from table by the servants. But he bore all patiently, and took none of the indignities offered to him seriously, but as proving him. And when he lay a-dying he said, "I give thanks to Jesus Christ the Lord, and to you, that ye have tried me unto salvation, for, lo! for these seventeen years I have remained untempted of the devil." The same Climacus relates that an old man, named Macedonius, who by his own desire had been sent among the novices, said, "Never have I felt freedom from all strife and the sweetness of divine light within my soul as I do now."
5:42
Give to him that asketh, &c. At first sight the precept might not seem to be in harmony with what has gone before concerning the lex talionis, but it is indeed in perfect harmony. The meaning is this I, Christ, instead of the law of retaliation, appoint a law of love and kindness. Wherefore, whosoever asketh anything of thee, be he friend or be he enemy who has injured thee, or smitten thee on the cheek, or taken away thy cloak, give him what he asks; and if he should desire to borrow from thee, turn not thy face away from him, as people are wont to do, but treat him kindly as a neighbour, and lend him that he requires, as though he had never injured thee. In fine, the sermon and sanction of Christ here does not decrease but increases, for although it may be easier per se to give to every one that asketh thee, than when thou art smitten upon one cheek to offer the other to the smiter, yet it is more difficult in the connection, which implies both the patience which suffers such things and such men, and the beneficence by which we give or lend to those who ask us. For it is more difficult to do a kindness to one who has injured us, than simply to bear an injury patiently. So S. Augustine, lib. de Serm. Dom., c. 40. The liberality of S. John, Patriarch of Alexandria, is well known. Encouraged by these words of Christ, he gave large alms to all who asked him, whence he derived his name of the Almoner. And the more he gave the more he received, so that it seemed as though there were a strife between God and him who should be the more liberal. For John overcame God, but much more did God overcome John. John would not examine those who asked him, whether they were rich or poor, worthy or unworthy, few or many. "I am persuaded," he said, "that if the whole world should come to Alexandria, needing alms, they would be very far from exhausting the treasury of God." S. Francis, upon one occasion, shortly after his conversion, refused, contrary to his custom, to give an alms to a poor man. But he very soon afterwards repented of his refusal, and gave the man a large alms; and he made a vow that in future he would never refuse to give when he was asked. By this his liberality, he drew down upon him that abundant grace of God by which he attained to such eminent sanctity. That is a rare thing which we read in the Chronicles of the Franciscans concerning Alexander Aleusis, who was called a fountain of life, and who was the teacher of S. Bonaventura. His affection for the Mother of God was so great that he would never deny anything to any one who. asked him in her name. A certain Franciscan got to know of this, and, seeing that he was by far the most celebrated Doctor of the University of Paris, came to him and said, "By S. Mary, I beg of you to become one of us." He believed the man was sent by God, and immediately followed him, and became a Franciscan Brother. Ver. 41. Ye have heard, &c. It has been asked, where is it said, "Thou shalt hate thine enemy?" Maldonatus replies, in Deu 25:19, "Thou shalt blot out his name from under heaven." God had commanded Joshua and the Hebrews utterly to destroy the impious Canaanites, and to seize their land. But the Law bade only the Canaanites to be slain, not other nations, and even them, not out of hatred: just as a judge might order a guilty person to be put to death, not because he hated him, but even one whom he loved. I Maintain, therefore, that this saying was not in the Law, but was said by the Scribes who interpreted the Law. For they, because they found in Lev 29:18, "Thou shalt love thy neighbour," or "thy friend," as the Vulgate translates, inferred from thence that they should hate their enemies. Wherefore Christ here corrects this interpretation of theirs, and explains the Law, that by neighbour or friend every man is meant, even a foreigner, a Gentile, and an enemy. For all men are neighbours, through their first forefather, Adam, and brethren one of another. We are also brethren through our second Father, Christ, through whom we have been born again, and, as it were, created anew in the likeness of God, and called to the common inheritance of God, our Father in heaven. So S. Jerome, Augustine, Theophylact, and others.
5:44
But I say unto you, &c. Christ here bids us love our enemies in heart, in word, and in deed. In heart, when He says, "Love your enemies;" in word, "Bless them that curse you;" in deed, by adding, "Do good to them that hate you."
5:45
That ye may be the children of your Father, &c. Christ bids that in loving our enemies we should imitate God, who does good to his impious enemies, giving them rain and sunshine, corn and fruits. For the mind of God is so lofty, that He regards no injury nor blasphemy of any one, however impious, as done against Himself. He perceives no diminution of His honour and glory. He is so impassible and so holy that no anger or revenge can affect Him, and so good and element that He showers His gifts upon His enemies, preventing them with His grace, and alluring and drawing them to reconciliation. Yea, He gave up His only Son to be crucified, that He might reconcile them and save them. Let us imitate these things as far as we can.
5:46
For if ye love them, &c. The publicans were so called because they farmed and collected the public taxes. And they extorted from the poor with the utmost rigour more than they had a right to pay. For this reason they were accounted by the Jews iniquitous and infamous.
What reward have ye ? None: for if ye love your friends only, not your enemies, ye only do as the publicans do, and God will give you no reward in heaven. For such love is of nature, not of grace and charity, which latter love extends itself even to enemies. And ye do receive a reward from your friends, namely, reciprocal love. But if ye love your enemies as well as your friends, ye will deserve and obtain great grace and glory from God, since both kinds of love are the fruit of charity. Charity therefore bids us love both friends and enemies, corrupt nature our friends only. Publius Sulla was wont to boast that he surpassed his friends in benefits, his enemies in injuries. Other heathen did the same. There were indeed a few among them who did love even their enemies. Such was Phocion, who being condemed to death, and at point of execution, being asked what message he would send to his son, made answer, "I wish him to forget this injury which the Athenians have done to me." Lycurgus, King of the Lacedæmonians, being deprived of an eye by a certain young man, the youth was presented to him by the people that he should punish him in any way he pleased. Lycurgus took the youth, and gave him excellent instruction; and when he had quite reformed his character, he brought him into the theatre, and presented him to the people, saying, "Lo! him whom I received from you violent and injurious I restore to you profitable and acceptable." See Plutarch in Life of Lycurgus. If the Gentiles, led by nature and reason, did such things as these, for the sake of temporal glory, what ought not Christians to do, led by faith and grace for the reward of a blissful eternity? And if ye salute your brethren only, &c. Brethren, i.e., relations, kinsfolk, friends. Salute. Gr. α̉σπάσησθε, salute with a kiss and embrace, which was the customary method of salutation among the Greeks and Romans, and indeed amongst the first Christians, according to those words of S. Paul, "Salute one another with an holy kiss." (2Co 13:12.)
5:48
Be ye therefore perfect, &c. The emphasis here is upon the word ye. Because ye are separated from the heathen, and chosen of God that ye should be His faithful ones, His friends, His sons and heirs, therefore imitate the holiness and perfection of your Heavenly Father. The word therefore refers partly to what immediately precedes concerning love of our enemies. "Do ye therefore, O faithful, who are the friends of God, and who ought therefore to be better than the heathen, do you love all men, enemies as well as friends, even as your Father wholly extends His love to all." But the therefore also partly refers to all that has gone before. For this maxim is the end and completion of all the sayings of this chapter, as though Christ said, "Thus far I have unfolded the commandments of God, which are the sanction of the perfection of all virtue. Be ye therefore perfect in meekness, in purity of heart, in patience, in chastity, in charity, and in every virtue which the Law of God enjoins." You will ask whether this perfection be of counsel or of precept? I reply, partly of counsel, partly of precept. First, it is of precept that every believer in Christianity should endeavour to be perfect, in such wise that he should perfectly love his enemies as well as his friends, and keep perfectly all the other commandments of God. For Christ is here speaking to all the faithful, as is plain from what precedes. Hence we learn from this passage that all Christians are under obligation to be advancing towards perfection according to their state and condition. For this is required that they should be the children of their Heavenly Father, as Christ says. Whosoever therefore desires to be the child and heir of this Father ought to imitate Him in perfection because, as S. Cyprian says (Serm. de bono Patient.), "The children of such and so great a Parent ought not to be degenerate." Moreover, S. James (chap. i.), addressing not religious, but all believers, says: "That ye may be perfect and entire, wanting nothing." For if soldiers in battle wish to be most brave, disciples in a school most learned, workmen, each in their own craft, most exact, servants in obeying their own masters most diligent, why should not Christians, who are called by Christ to holiness and perfection, wish to be most holy and most perfect? Blessed Theresa was wont to say that God has an especial love for those who are perfect, and makes them, as it were, captains and generals of others, that they should convert, save, and perfect many. Wherefore she herself made a vow that in every work she would do that which should be more perfect, and for the greater glory of God. See S. Chrysostom (lib. 3. de Vitupererat. vitæ Monast.), where he teaches that the precepts of Christ bind seculars as well as religious, and that therefore both ought to aim at perfection, each in his own state and rank, according to that which God said to Israel, "Thou shalt be perfect and without spot before the Lord thy God." (Deu 18:13.) 2. This perfection is of counsel so far as it extends itself to the observance, not only of commands, but of evangelical counsels, such as voluntary poverty, chastity, and religious obedience; such, I mean, as when Christ said, "If thou wilt be perfect, sell that thou hast and give to the poor." (Mat 19:21.) Moreover, this perfection mainly consists in charity and love, especially of our enemies. For this is the perfection of life, since the perfection of the country consists in the vision and fruition of God. Christ here tacitly intimates that the way of attaining perfection and eminent sanctity is for any one to exercise himself in love of his enemies, both because this is the highest and most difficult act of charity, as because it is the greatest victory over ourselves. For he who does this generously vanquishes anger, revenge, and the other passions of the soul; and God, requites his charity with far more abundant gifts of grace. So that holy virgin mentioned by D. Tauler, when asked how she had attained to so great sanctity, replied, "I have ever loved with a special love any who have been troublesome to me; and to any one who has injured me, I have always endeavoured to show some special mark of kindness."
As your Father which is in heaven, &c., For He with a perfect love loves all men. Upon all He sheds the beams of His beneficence, as it were a perennial sun of kindness, Who expects not to derive any advantage from any one, but out of pure love desires to communicate His benefits to others, that thus He may contend with the wickedness and ingratitude of man; for few indeed are they who love Him, their Benefactor, in return as they should do. The word as signifies likeness, not equality; for we cannot come up to the perfection of God, for that infinitely transcends all our perfection; but we ought to imitate it as far as we are able. The perfection then which Christ here requires of a Christian is not merely human but Divine perfection, and similar to God's perfection. For he is our Father not only by nature, but by grace, for by it "we are partakers of the Divine nature," as S. Peter says. Therefore we are made to be really sons of God, and as it were gods upon earth. And so S. Peter proposes the words in Lev 11:44 as a kind of mirror for Christians saying, "Ye shall be holy, for I am holy." (1Pe 1:16.) And S. Paul says, "Be ye imitators of God as dear children." (Eph 5:1.) Beautifully says S. Cyprian, "If it be a pleasure and glory to men to have children like themselves, how much more is there gladness with God our Father, when any one is so born spiritually, that the Divine nobility is manifest in his actions?" 1. The perfection of God consists in the most ample love of all men, bad as well as good. And it is to this Christ has special reference in this passage. 2. It consists in the highest forbearance, kindness, and tranquillity, and the impossibility of being affected by injury, wrath, or revenge, so that He is imperturbable and without passions. So in like manner must we, if we would be perfect, be meek and tranquil, and to that end must mortify anger and all other mental passions. Whence S. Ambrose says (lib. de Jacob et vita beata), "It is the part of a perfect man to sustain like a brave soldier the onset of the most terrible misfortunes, and like a wise pilot to manage his ship in a storm, and as he runs through the surging billows, to avoid shipwreck rather by facing the waves than by shrinking from them." Hence we shall find it a singularly efficacious means of attaining perfection for every one to search carefully into the state of his own soul, and find out his chief vice, from which, like branches from a root, all his other faults spring, and to strive against this with all his might until he root it out. For example, the radical and dominating vice in Peter is pride, in Paul gluttony, in James luxury, in John acerbity, in Philip anger, in Andrew sadness, in Matthew pusillanimity. Let every man know his own vice, and when it is known, let him fight against it with suitable weapons and mortify it. 3. God looks down from on high upon all earthly things as mean and poor, and gloriously presides over heaven and heavenly things. So in like manner, ought the man who is aiming at perfection to despise earthly honours and pleasures as worthless matters, pertaining to flies and gnats and fleas, and ought to look up to and covet the heavenly things, which are God's. 4. The mind and will of God are most just, holy, and perfect. With this mind, then, ought we to be clothed, that we may be like God yea, one with God. Hear what S. Bernard says about this: "The unity of a man's spirit with God is his having his heart lifted up towards God, and entirely directed to Him; when he only wills what God wills; when there is not only affection, but perfect affection for God, so that he cannot will anything save and except what God wills. For to will what God wills is to be already like God. But not to be able to will except what God wills, this is to be what God is, to whom to will and to be are the same thing. 5. God is of a great and lofty mind, which transcends all things, and which ever abides and is established in His own blessed and tranquil eternity, and so converts and draws all things to Himself. Hear, again, S. Bernard (ad Fratres de Monte Dei): "Thou shalt, amid the adverse and prosperous changes and chances of the world, hold fast as it were an image of eternity; I mean an inviolable and unshaken constancy of mind, blessing God at all times, and vindicating for thyself, even in the uncertain events of this changeful world, and in its certain troubles, to some extent at least, a condition of abiding unchangeableness, so shalt thou begin to be changed and formed anew into the image and likeness of the eternal God, with whom is no changeableness, neither shadow of turning; for as He is, so also shalt thou be in this world, neither fearful in adversity nor dissolute in prosperity." Lastly, all perfection in this life is begun only, and is imperfect. For concupiscence, like a Jebusite, dwelleth in our members, and can be kept under, but not entirely extirpated; but in heaven, perfection shall be full and complete, where this corruptible shall put on incorruption, and this mortal shall put on a blessed immortality, where death and concupiscence shall be swallowed up of glory, and God shall be all in all. There shall be no covetousness, where love shall fill all things. Whence the Apostle says of himself (Phi 3:12): "Not as though I had already attained, either were already perfect: but I follow after, if that I may apprehend that for which also I am apprehended of Christ Jesus. Brethren, I count not myself to have apprehended: but this one thing I do, forgetting those things which are behind, and reaching forth unto those things which are before, I press towards the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus."
5:1
Videns autem Iesus turbas. Hic dominus suam doctrinam proponit: et dividitur in partes tres. In prima ponitur doctrina Christi; in secunda ponitur virtus doctrinae; in tertia finis ad quem perducit. Secundum in cap. XIII; tertium in cap. XVII. Prima dividitur in tres. In secunda instruuntur ministri doctrinae; in tertia confunduntur adversarii. Secunda in cap. X; tertia in capite XI. Prima dividitur in duas. In prima proponitur doctrina Christi; in secunda confirmatur per miracula, in cap. VIII. Prima in duas. In prima praemittitur quasi quidam titulus ad doctrinam; in secunda explicatur ipsa doctrina, ibi beati pauperes spiritu. Circa primum tria facit. Primo describit locum, ubi doctrina fuit proposita; secundo auditores doctrinae; tertio ponit modum docendi. Secundum ibi et cum sedisset; tertium ibi et aperiens os suum docebat eos. Dicit ergo, ita dixi quod secuti sunt et cetera. Videns autem Iesus turbas. Ista littera duplicem intellectum habere potest. Primo sic. Ascendit ad docendum turbas, scilicet non fugiens. Unde Chrysostomus dicit, quod sicut artifex, quando videt praeparatam materiam, delectatur operari, ita sacerdos delectatur praedicare, quando populum videt congregatum; et ideo, ascendit; Ps. XXXIV, 18: confitebor tibi in Ecclesia magna. Vel aliter. Ascendit, fugiens scilicet turbas, ut securius discipulos doceret; Eccl. IX, v. 17: verba sapientium audiuntur in silentio. Et notandum quod legitur quod Christus habebat tria refugia: quandoque enim fugiebat ad montem, sicut dicitur hic; et Io. VIII, 1: Iesus autem perrexit in montem oliveti. Aliquando ad navem; Lc. V, 1: cum turbae multae irruerent in eum (...) ascendens in unam navim, quae erat Simonis (...) sedens docebat. Tertium in desertum; Mc. VI, 31: eamus seorsum in desertum. Et satis convenienter; in tribus enim homo potest habere refugium ad Deum: in protectione divinae altitudinis, quae per montem significatur; Ps. CXXIV, 1: qui confidunt in domino sicut mons Sion. In societate ecclesiastica, quae per navem designatur; Ps. CXXI, v. 3: Ierusalem quae aedificatur ut civitas, cuius participatio eius in idipsum. In solitudine religionis, quae per desertum accipitur, per contemptum temporalium; Osee II, 14: ducam eam in solitudinem, et loquar ad cor eius; Ps. LIV, 8: ecce elongavi fugiens, et mansi in solitudine. Ascendit autem in montem propter quinque rationes. Prima ad ostensionem suae excellentiae: ipse enim est mons, de quo Ps. LXVII, 16: mons Dei, mons pinguis. Secunda ad ostendendum quod doctor huius doctrinae debet ad eminentiam vitae conscendere; Is. XL, 9: super montem excelsum ascende tu qui evangelizas Sion. Chrysostomus: nemo potest in valle consistere, et de caelo loqui et cetera. Tertia ratio ad ostendendum altitudinem Ecclesiae cui doctrina proponitur; Is. II, 2: erit mons domus domini in vertice montium, et elevabitur super colles. Quarto ad ostendendum perfectionem huius doctrinae, quia perfectissima; Ps. XXXV, 7: iustitia tua sicut montes Dei. Quinto ut congrueret ista veteri legislationi, quae data fuit in monte. Exod. XIX et XXIV. Consequenter ponuntur auditores et cum sedisset, accesserunt ad eum discipuli eius. Duo possunt notari in sessione eius. Humiliatio; Ps. CXXXVIII, 2: tu cognovisti sessionem meam. Quando erat in altitudine divinae maiestatis, non poterat capi eius doctrina; sed tunc coeperunt homines capere, quando se humiliavit. Vel hoc pertinet ad dignitatem magisterii; infra XXIII, 2: super cathedram Moysi sederunt Scribae et Pharisaei. Ad studium enim sapientiae requiritur quies. Accesserunt ad eum discipuli eius etc., non tantum corpore, sed animo; Ps. XXXIII, 6: accedite ad eum, et illuminamini; Deut. XXXIII, 3: qui appropinquant pedibus eius, accipient de doctrina illius. Et nota quod quando dominus praedicavit turbis, stetit; Lc. VI, 17: descendens Iesus de monte stetit in loco campestri; sed hic quando discipulis, sedit. Ex hoc inolevit consuetudo quod turbis praedicatur stando, religiosis sedendo.
5:2
Et aperiens os suum docebat eos. Hic ponitur modus doctrinae. In hoc quod dicit aperiens, significatur quod diu ante tacuerat. Et demonstrat quod magnum et longum erat facturus sermonem, sicut dicit Augustinus. Vel quod magna et profunda dicturus erat; sic enim consueverunt facere homines; Iob III, 1: post hoc Iob aperuit os suum, et maledixit diei suo. Et dicit suum: prius enim aperuit ora prophetarum; Sap. X, 21: sapientia aperuit os mutorum, et linguas infantium fecit disertas: ipse enim est sapientia patris. Sed hic est quaestio: hic enim sermo ponitur quantum ad multa etiam Lc. VI, 20 ss. Sed videtur hic et ibi contrarietas, sicut patet in textu. Et ponit Augustinus duas solutiones. Una est quod iste est alius sermo ab illo: ipse enim primo ascendit in montem, et fecit hunc sermonem discipulis, et postea descendens invenit turbam congregatam, cui eadem praedicavit, et multa recapitulavit: et de hoc dicitur Lc. VI, 20 ss. Vel aliter dicendum, quod unus mons erat, et habebat planitiem in latere: illam planitiem elevabat monticulus alius. Unde dominus ascendit in montem, idest in planitiem illius montis. Et primo ascendit superius, et convocavit discipulos, et ibi elegit duodecim apostolos, sicut patet in Luca: et postea descendens invenit turbam congregatam, et venientibus discipulis sedit, et habuit sermonem istum ad turbas et discipulos. Et hoc videtur verius: quia Matthaeus dicit in fine sermonis, quod mirabantur turbae super doctrina eius. Tamen quodcumque accipiatur, non est contrarietas.
5:3
Posuit supra Evangelista quasi brevem titulum doctrinae Christi, nunc ponit ipsam doctrinam, et effectum eius, scilicet admirationem turbarum. Considerandum autem, quod secundum Augustinum in isto sermone domini tota perfectio vitae nostrae continetur. Et probat per id quod dominus subiungit finem ad quem ducit, scilicet repromissionem aliquam. Id autem quod maxime homo desiderat, est beatitudo. Unde dominus hic tria facit. Primo praemittit praemium quod consequitur istos qui istam doctrinam accipiunt; secundo ponit praecepta, ibi nolite putare quoniam veni solvere legem etc.; tertio docet quomodo aliquis potest pervenire ad observandum ea, ibi petite et accipietis. Circa primum duo facit, quia huius doctrinae aliqui sunt observatores tantum, aliqui ministri. Primo ergo describit beatitudinem observantium; secundo ministrantium, ibi beati estis cum maledixerint vobis. Notandum autem quod hic ponuntur plura de beatitudinibus; sed numquam aliquis in verbis domini posset ita subtiliter loqui, quod pertingeret ad propositum domini. Sciendum tamen quod in istis verbis includitur omnis plena beatitudo: omnes enim homines appetunt beatitudinem, sed differunt in iudicando de beatitudine; et ideo quidam istud, quidam illud appetunt. Invenimus autem quadruplicem opinionem de beatitudine. Quidam enim credunt, quod in exterioribus tantum consistat, scilicet in affluentia istorum temporalium; Ps. CXLIII, v. 15: beatum dixerunt populum cui haec sunt. Alii quod perfecta beatitudo consistit in hoc quod homo satisfaciat voluntati suae; unde dicimus: beatus est qui vivit ut vult. Eccle. III, 12: et cognovi quod non esset melius nisi laetari et cetera. Alii dicunt quod perfecta beatitudo consistit in virtutibus activae vitae. Alii quod in virtutibus contemplativae vitae, scilicet divinorum et intelligibilium, sicut Aristoteles. Omnes autem istae opiniones falsae sunt: quamvis non eodem modo. Unde dominus omnes reprobat. Opinionem illorum qui dixerunt quod consistit in affluentia exteriorum, reprobat: unde dicit beati pauperes, scilicet quasi, non beati affluentes. Opinionem vero eorum qui ponebant beatitudinem in satisfactione appetitus, reprobat cum dicit beati misericordes.
5:4
Sed sciendum quod triplex est appetitus in homine: irascibilis, qui appetit vindictam de inimicis, et hoc reprobat, cum dicit beati mites.
5:5
Concupiscibilis, cuius bonum est gaudere et delectari: hoc reprobat cum dicit beati qui lugent. Voluntatis, qui est duplex, secundum quod duo quaerit. Primo quod voluntas nulla superiori lege coerceatur; secundo quod possit restringere alios ut subditos: unde desiderat praeesse, et non subesse. Dominus autem contrarium ostendit quantum ad utrumque.
5:6
Et quantum ad primum dicit beati qui esuriunt et sitiunt iustitiam.
5:7
Quantum autem ad secundum dicit beati misericordes. Ergo et illi qui ponunt beatitudinem in exteriori affluentia, et qui in satisfactione appetitus, errant. Illi autem qui ponunt beatitudinem in actibus activae vitae, scilicet moralibus, errant; sed minus, quia illud est via ad beatitudinem. Unde dominus non reprobat tamquam malum, sed ostendit ordinatum ad beatitudinem: quia vel ordinantur ad seipsum, sicut temperantia et huiusmodi, et finis eorum est munditia cordis, quia faciunt vincere passiones; vel ordinantur ad alterum, et sic finis eorum est pax, et huiusmodi: opus enim iustitiae est pax. Et ideo istae virtutes sunt viae in beatitudinem, et non ipsa beatitudo; et hoc est beati mundo corde quoniam ipsi Deum videbunt. Non dicit vident, quia hoc esset ipsa beatitudo. Et iterum beati pacifici, non quia pacifici, sed quia in aliud tendunt, quoniam filii Dei vocabuntur. Illorum autem opinio qui dicunt quod beatitudo consistit in contemplatione divinorum, reprobat dominus quantum ad tempus, quia alias vera est, quia ultima felicitas consistit in visione optimi intelligibilis, scilicet Dei: unde dicit videbunt. Et notandum quod, secundum philosophum, ad hoc quod actus contemplativi faciant beatum, duo requiruntur: unum substantialiter, scilicet quod sit actus altissimi intelligibilis, quod est Deus; aliud formaliter, scilicet amor et delectatio: delectatio enim perficit felicitatem, sicut pulchritudo iuventutem. Et ideo dominus duo ponit Deum videbunt et filii Dei vocabuntur: hoc enim pertinet ad unionem amoris; I Io. cap. III, v. 1: videte qualem caritatem dedit nobis pater, ut filii Dei nominemur et simus. Item notandum quod in istis beatitudinibus quaedam ponuntur ut merita, et quaedam ut praemia: et hoc in singulis. Beati pauperes spiritu: ecce meritum; quoniam ipsorum est regnum caelorum: ecce praemium, et sic in aliis. Et notandum est etiam aliquid circa meritum in communi, et aliquid circa praemium in communi. Circa meritum sciendum, quod philosophus distinguit duplex genus virtutis: unum communis, quae perficit hominem humano modo; aliud specialis, quam vocat heroicam, quae perficit supra humanum modum. Quando enim fortis timet ubi est timendum, istud est virtus; sed si non timeret, esset vitium. Si autem in nullo timeret confisus Dei auxilio, ista virtus esset supra humanum modum: et istae virtutes vocantur divinae. Isti ergo actus sunt perfecti, et virtus etiam, secundum philosophum, est operatio perfecta. Ergo ista merita vel sunt actus donorum, vel actus virtutum secundum quod perficiuntur a donis. Item nota quod actus virtutum sunt illi de quibus lex praecipit; merita autem beatitudinis sunt actus virtutum; et ideo omnia quae praecipiuntur et infra continentur, referuntur ad istas beatitudines. Unde sicut Moyses primo proposuit praecepta, et post multa dixit, quae omnia referebantur ad praecepta proposita: ita Christus in doctrina sua, primo praemisit istas beatitudines, ad quas omnia alia reducuntur. Circa primum autem notandum, quod Deus est praemium eorum qui ei serviunt; Thren. III, 24: pars mea dominus, dixit anima mea, propterea expectabo eum; Ps. XV, 5: dominus pars haereditatis meae et calicis mei; Gen. XV, 7: ego dominus qui eduxi te de Ur Chaldaeorum, ut darem tibi terram istam, et possideres eam. Et sicut Augustinus dicit in II confessionum, anima cum recedit a te, bona quaerit extra te. Homines autem diversa quaerunt; sed quidquid inveniri potest in qualibet vita, totum dominus repromisit in Deo. Aliqui enim ponunt summum bonum affluentiam divitiarum, per quam possunt pervenire ad maximas dignitates; dominus promittit regnum quod complectitur utrumque; sed ad hoc regnum dicit perveniri per viam paupertatis, non divitiarum. Unde beati pauperes. Alii perveniunt ad istos honores per bella; dominus autem dicit beati mites et cetera. Alii consolationes quaerunt per voluptates; dominus dicit beati qui lugent. Aliqui nolunt subdi; dominus autem dicit, beati qui esuriunt et sitiunt iustitiam. Aliqui volunt vitare malum opprimendo subditos; dominus dicit beati misericordes et cetera. Aliqui ponunt visionem Dei in contemplatione veritatis in via; dominus autem promittit in patria; unde beati mundo corde et cetera. Et notandum quod ista praemia, quae dominus hic tangit, possunt dupliciter haberi, scilicet perfecte et consummate, et sic in patria tantum: et secundum inchoationem et imperfecte, et sic in via. Unde sancti habent quamdam inchoationem illius beatitudinis. Et quia in hac vita non possunt explicari illa sicut erunt in patria; ideo Augustinus exponit secundum quod sunt in hac vita beati ergo pauperes spiritu: non spe tantum, sed etiam re. Lc. XVII, v. 21: regnum Dei intra vos est. Unde istis praemissis, accedamus ad litteram. In istis beatitudinibus duo facit Evangelista. Primo ponuntur ipsae beatitudines; secundo manifestatio beatitudinum, ibi beati qui persecutionem patiuntur propter iustitiam; quoniam ipsorum est regnum caelorum; hoc enim est declarativum omnium beatitudinum. Virtus autem tria facit: quia removet a malo, operatur et facit operari bonum, et disponit ad optimum. Primo ergo determinat de primo, ibi beati pauperes; de secundo, ibi beati qui esuriunt; de tertio, ibi beati mundo corde, determinat. Removet autem virtus a tribus malis: cupiditatis, crudelitatis sive inquietudinis, et voluptatis noxiae. Primum notatur ibi beati pauperes; secundum ibi beati misericordes; tertio ibi beati qui lugent. Dicit ergo beati pauperes, dupliciter legitur. Primo sic beati pauperes, idest humiles, qui se aestimant pauperes: illi enim sunt vere humiles, qui se pauperes aestimant, non solum in exterioribus, sed etiam in interioribus; Ps. XXXIX, 18: ego autem mendicus sum et pauper, contra illud Apoc. III, 17: dicis quia dives sum, et locupletatus, et nullius egeo, et nescis quia tu es miser, et miserabilis, et pauper, et caecus, et nudus et cetera. Et tunc hoc quod dicit spiritu, potest tripliciter legi. Spiritus enim aliquando dicitur superbia hominis; Is. II, 22: quiescite ab homine, cuius spiritus in naribus est, quia excelsus reputatus est ipse; Is. XXV, 4: spiritus robustorum quasi turbo impellens parietem. Et dicitur superbia spiritus quia sicut per flatum inflantur utres, ita per superbiam homines; Col. II, 18: inflatus sensu carnis suae. Ergo beati pauperes, scilicet hi, qui parum habent de spiritu superbiae. Vel accipitur spiritus pro voluntate hominis. Quidam enim sunt necessitate humiles, et isti non sunt beati, sed qui humilitatem affectant. Tertio accipitur pro spiritu sancto; unde beati pauperes spiritu, qui humiles sunt per spiritum sanctum. Et istae duae quasi ad idem redeunt. Et dicit pauperes spiritu, quia humilitas dat spiritum sanctum; Is. LXVI, 2: ad quem respiciam nisi ad pauperculum, et contritum spiritu, et trementem sermones meos? Istis pauperibus repromittitur regnum, in quo intelligitur summa excellentia. Et licet istud retribuatur cuilibet virtuti, specialiter tamen datur humilitati; quia omnis qui se humiliat exaltabitur, infra cap. XXIII, 12. Et Prov. XXIX, 23: humilem spiritum suscipiet gloria. Vel aliter, secundum Hieronymum. Pauperes spiritu, ad litteram, in abdicatione rerum temporalium. Et dicit spiritu: quia quidam pauperes necessitate sunt, sed non debetur illis beatitudo, sed illis qui voluntate. Et isti dicuntur dupliciter; quia etsi aliqui divitias habent, tamen non habent eas in corde; Ps. LXI, 11: divitiae si affluant, nolite cor apponere. Aliqui nec habent, nec affectant, et istud securius est, quia mens trahitur a spiritualibus ex divitiis: et isti dicuntur proprie pauperes spiritu, quia actus donorum, qui sunt supra humanum modum, sunt hominis beati: et quod homo omnes divitias abiiciat, ut nec aliquo etiam modo appetat, hoc est supra humanum modum. Istis autem repromittitur regnum caelorum, in quo notatur non solum altitudo honoris, sed affluentia divitiarum; Iac. II, 5: nonne Deus eligit pauperes in hoc mundo, divites in fide? Et nota quod Moyses primo promisit divitias; Deut. XXVIII, 1: faciet te dominus Deus tuus excelsiorem cunctis gentibus, quae versantur in terra; et infra: benedictus tu in civitate, et benedictus in agro. Et ideo ut distinguat dominus legem veterem a nova, primo ponit beatitudinem in contemptu divitiarum temporalium. Item, secundum Augustinum nota, quod ista beatitudo pertinet ad donum timoris: quia timor, maxime filialis, facit habere reverentiam ad Deum; et ex hoc contemnit homo divitias. Ponit Isaias beatitudines descendendo; Is. XI, 1: egredietur virga de radice Iesse, et flos de radice eius ascendet, et requiescet super eum spiritus domini, spiritus sapientiae et intellectus, spiritus consilii et fortitudinis, spiritus scientiae et pietatis, et replebit eum spiritus timoris domini. Christus e converso a dono timoris, scilicet a paupertate, quia Isaias praenuntiavit adventum Christi ad terram; Christus autem de terra sursum trahebat. Beati mites. Haec est secunda beatitudo; sed ne aliquis dicat quod sufficit paupertas ad beatitudinem, ostendit quod non sufficit: immo requiritur mansuetudo, quae temperat circa iras, sicut temperantia circa concupiscentias: ille enim est mitis, qui nec irritatur. Hoc autem poterit fieri per virtutem, ut scilicet non irascaris nisi causa iusta; sed si habeas etiam causam iustam, et non provocaris, hoc est supra humanum modum; et ideo dicit beati mites. Pugna enim est propter abundantiam exteriorum rerum; et ideo numquam esset turbatio, si homo divitias non affectaret; et ideo qui non sunt mites, non sunt pauperes spiritu. Et propterea statim subiungit beati mites. Et nota, quod hoc in duobus consistit. Primo quod homo non irascatur; secundo, quod si irascatur, iram temperet. Ita dicit Ambrosius: prudentis est irae motus temperare, nec minor virtus dicitur temperate irasci, quam omnino non irasci est: plurimumque hoc levius, illud fortius existimo et cetera. Chrysostomus dicit: inter multas promissiones aeternas ponit unam terrenam. Unde, ad litteram, terram istam possident mites. Multi enim litigant, ut possessiones acquirant, sed frequenter vitam et omnia perdunt; sed frequenter mansueti totum habent; Ps. XXXVI, 11: mansueti haereditabunt terram. Sed melius exponitur, ut referatur ad futurum. Et potest tunc exponi multipliciter. Hilarius sic: possidebunt terram, idest corpus Christi glorificatum, quia erunt conformes in corpore suo illi claritati; Is. XXXIII, v. 17: videbunt regem in decore suo; oculi eius cernent terram de longe; Phil. III, 21: reformabit corpus humilitatis nostrae configuratum corpori claritatis suae. Vel aliter. Ista terra modo est mortuorum, quia subiecta est corruptioni, sed liberabitur a corruptione secundum apostolum, Rom. c. VIII, 21. Ergo ista terra, quando erit clarificata et liberata a servitute corruptionis, vocabitur terra viventium. Vel per terram intelligitur caelum Empyreum, in quo sunt beati: et vocatur terra, quia sicut se habet terra ad caelum, ita caelum illud ad caelum sanctae Trinitatis. Vel possidebunt terram, idest corpus suum glorificatum. Augustinus exponit metaphorice: et dicit quod per hoc intelligenda est quaedam soliditas sanctorum in cognitione primae veritatis; Ps. XXVI, 13: credo videre bona domini in terra viventium. Ista secunda beatitudo adaptatur dono pietatis: quia illi proprie irascuntur, qui non sunt contenti divina ordinatione. Beati qui lugent et cetera. Positae sunt duae beatitudines, per quas abstrahimur a malo cupiditatis et crudelitatis; hic ponitur tertia, per quam abstrahimur a malo noxiae voluptatis, vel iucunditatis: et hoc est beati qui lugent. In veteri testamento terrena promittebat, et terrenam iucunditatem; Ier. XXXI, 12: confluent ad bona domini super frumento, vino et oleo etc.; et post: laetabitur virgo in choro, iuvenes et senes simul. Sed per contrarium dominus ponit beatitudinem in luctu. Notandum autem quod non quicumque ploratus luctus dici potest; sed ille quo quis mortuum plorat sibi dilectum: dominus enim per excessum loquitur hic. Sicut supra beati pauperes, ita hic de maximo luctu mentionem facit; sicut enim nullam recipiunt consolationem hi qui mortuum plorant, ita dominus vult vitam nostram in luctu esse; Ier. VI, 26: luctum unigeniti fac tibi, planctum amarum et cetera. Et potest iste luctus tripliciter exponi. Primo pro peccatis non solum propriis, sed etiam alienis: quia si lugemus mortuos carnaliter, multo magis spiritualiter; I Reg. XVI, v. 1: usquequo tu luges, Saul? et cetera. Ier. IX, 1: quis dabit capiti meo aquam, et oculis meis fontem lacrimarum? Et plorabo die ac nocte interfectos filiae populi mei. Ponitur autem satis congrue ista beatitudo post praemissam. Posset enim quis dicere: sufficit non facere malum: et verum est a principio ante peccatum; sed post commissum peccatum non sufficit nisi satisfacias. Secundo potest accipi de luctu pro incolatu praesentis miseriae; Ps. CXIX, 5: heu mihi, quia incolatus meus prolongatus est. Istud est irriguum superius et inferius, de quo Ios. XV, 19: pro peccatis plorate, et pro caelestis patriae incolatu. Tertio, secundum Augustinum, pro luctu quem habent homines de gaudiis saeculi, quae dimittunt veniendo ad Christum: homines enim aliqui saeculo moriuntur, et saeculum moritur eis; Gal. ult., 14: per quem mihi mundus crucifixus est, et ego mundo. Nos autem sicut de mortuis lugemus, ita illi lugent: quia non potest esse quin, in dimittendo, aliquem dolorem sentiant. Isti autem triplici luctui triplex consolatio respondet: quia luctui pro peccatis datur remissio peccatorum, quam petebat David dicens Ps. l, 14: redde mihi laetitiam salutaris tui. Dilationi caelestis patriae, et incolatui praesentis miseriae respondet consolatio vitae aeternae, de qua Ier. XXXI, v. 13: convertam luctum vestrum in gaudium, et consolabor eos, et laetificabo a dolore suo; et Is. ult., 13: in Ierusalem consolabimini. Tertio luctui respondet consolatio divini amoris: quando enim aliquis dolet de amissione rei dilectae, consolationem recipit si aliam rem magis dilectam acquirit. Unde homines consolantur, quando pro temporalibus rebus recipiunt spirituales et aeternas, quod est spiritum sanctum recipere; quare dicitur Paraclitus Io. XV, 26. Per spiritum sanctum enim, qui est amor divinus, homines gaudebunt; Io. XVI, 20: tristitia vestra convertetur in gaudium. Et notandum, quod ista beatitudo appropriatur dono scientiae, quia illi lugent qui miserias aliorum cognoscunt: unde de quibusdam talem scientiam non habentibus dicitur Sap. XIV, 22: in magno viventes inscientiae bello, et tot et tam magna mala pacem appellant; e converso Eccle. I, 18: qui addit scientiam, addit et laborem. Et notandum quod ista praemia ita ordinantur, quod semper secundum addit super primum. Primo enim dixit beati pauperes, quoniam ipsorum est regnum caelorum; postea quoniam ipsi possidebunt terram: plus enim est possidere, quam habere tantum. Item postea quoniam ipsi consolabuntur: plus enim est consolari, quam possidere, aliqui enim possident ista, sed non delectantur in eis. Consequenter positis beatitudinibus, quae pertinent ad remotionem mali, hic ponitur beatitudo quae pertinet ad operationem boni. Est autem duplex bonum nostrum, iustitiae scilicet, et misericordiae. Et ideo duo ponit. Quantum ad primum dicit beati qui esuriunt et sitiunt iustitiam. Iustitia tripliciter sumitur, secundum Chrysostomum et philosophum. Quandoque enim pro omni virtute: et dicitur omnis virtus iustitia legalis, quae praecipit de actibus virtutum. Unde inquantum homo obedit legi, implet opus omnium virtutum. Alio modo secundum quod est specialis virtus, de quatuor cardinalibus, quae opponitur avaritiae, vel iniustitiae, et est circa emptiones, venditiones, conductiones. Quod ergo dicit hic qui esuriunt iustitiam, potest intelligi generaliter, vel specialiter. Si intelligatur de generali, hoc dicit propter duas rationes. Prima Hieronymi, qui dicit quod non sufficit quod homo iustitiae opus operetur, nisi cum desiderio operetur; Ps. LIII, 8: voluntarie sacrificabo tibi et cetera. Et alibi, Ps. XLI, 3: sitivit anima mea ad Deum fontem vivum et cetera. Amos VIII, 11: mittam famem in terram istam, non famem panis, neque sitim aquae, sed audiendi verbum Dei. Ergo est esuries quando cum desiderio operatur quis. Alia ratio. Iustitia est duplex, perfecta et imperfecta: perfectam in mundo habere non possumus, quia si dixerimus quia peccatum non habemus, ipsi nos seducimus, et veritas in nobis non est, I Io. I, 8. Et Is. LXIV, 6: omnes iustitiae nostrae quasi pannus menstruatae. Sed hanc habemus in caelo; Is. LX, v. 21: populus tuus omnes iusti in perpetuum haereditabunt terram. Sed desiderium iustitiae possumus hic habere: et ideo dicit beati qui esuriunt et sitiunt iustitiam et cetera. Et est simile illud quod Pythagoras fecit. Tempore enim Pythagorae illi qui studebant, vocabantur sophi, idest sapientes; Pythagoras autem noluit vocari sophos, idest sapiens, sed philosophus, hoc est sapientiae amator: ita vult dominus quod sui sint, et vocentur amatores iustitiae. Si autem intelligatur de iustitia speciali, quae est, quod homo reddat unicuique quod suum est, convenienter dicitur beati qui esuriunt etc.; quia esuries et sitis proprie avarorum est, quia numquam satiantur qui aliena iniuste possidere desiderant: unde ista esuries, de qua dicit dominus, opponitur huic, scilicet avarorum. Et vult dominus quod ita anhelemus ad istam iustitiam, quod numquam quasi satiemur in vita ista, sicut avarus numquam satiatur. Beati ergo qui esuriunt et sitiunt iustitiam, quoniam ipsi saturabuntur. Conveniens praemium ponitur saturabuntur, et primum in aeterna visione, videbunt enim Deum per essentiam; Ps. XVI, v. 15: satiabor cum apparuerit gloria tua: ibi enim nihil restabit ad desiderandum; Ps. CII, 5: qui replet in bonis desiderium tuum; Prov. X, 24: desiderium suum iustis dabitur. Secundo in praesenti. Et haec est duplex. Una est in bonis spiritualibus, hoc est in impletione mandatorum Dei; Io. IV, 34: meus cibus est ut faciam voluntatem eius qui misit me, ut perficiam opus eius: et de isto exponit Augustinus. Alio modo accipitur de saturitate rerum temporalium. Homines iniusti numquam saturantur, sed homines qui habent terminum suum ipsam iustitiam, ultra non procedunt; Prov. XIII, 25: iustus comedit, et replet animam suam. Ista beatitudo secundum Augustinum reducitur ad donum fortitudinis: quia quod homo iuste operetur, hoc pertinet ad fortitudinem. Item superaddit aliquid praemio supra posito, quia saturari est implere totaliter desiderium. Item nota quod primo dicit beati qui lugent: homo enim quando infirmus est, non appetit comedere, sed tunc appetere incipit, quando iam incipit sanari; et ita est in spiritualibus, quod quando homines sunt in peccato, non sentiunt famem spiritualem, sed quando dimittunt peccata, tunc sentiunt; et ideo statim subdit beati misericordes: quia iustitia sine misericordia crudelitas est, misericordia sine iustitia mater est dissolutionis. Et ideo oportet quod utrumque coniungatur, secundum illud Prov. III, 3: misericordia et veritas non te deserant et cetera. Ps. LXXXIV, 11: misericordia et veritas obviaverunt sibi et cetera. Beati misericordes, quoniam ipsi misericordiam consequentur. Misericordem esse est habere miserum cor de miseria aliorum: tunc autem habemus misericordiam de miseria aliorum, quando illam reputamus quasi nostram. De nostra autem dolemus, et studemus repellere. Ergo tunc vere misericors es, quando miseriam aliorum studes repellere. Est autem duplex miseria proximi. Prima in istis rebus temporalibus; et ad istam debemus habere miserum cor; I Io. III, 17: qui habuerit substantiam huius mundi, et viderit fratrem suum necesse habere, et clauserit viscera sua ab eo, quomodo caritas Dei manet in eo? Secunda qua homo per peccatum miser efficitur: quia, sicut beatitudo est in operibus virtutum, ita miseria propria in vitiis; Prov. XIV, 34: miseros facit populos peccatum. Et ideo quando admonemus corruentes ut redeant, misericordes sumus; infra IX, v. 36: videns autem Iesus turbas, misericordia motus est. Isti ergo misericordes beati. Et quare? Quoniam ipsi misericordiam consequentur. Et sciendum quod semper dona Dei excedunt merita nostra; Eccli. XXXV, 13: quoniam dominus retribuens est, et septies tantum retribuet tibi. Ergo multo maior est misericordia quam dominus impendet nobis, quam illa quam impendimus proximo. Ista misericordia inchoatur in hac vita dupliciter. Primo, quia relaxantur peccata; Ps. CII, 3: qui propitiatur omnibus iniquitatibus tuis. Secundo, quia removet defectus temporales, ita quod solem suum facit oriri; perficietur tamen in futuro, quando omnis miseria, et culpae, et poenae removebuntur; Ps. XXXV, 6: domine, in caelo misericordia tua. Et hoc est quoniam ipsi misericordiam consequentur. Ista beatitudo reducitur ad donum consilii: quia hoc est singulare consilium ut inter pericula huius mundi misericordiam consequamur; I Tim. IV, 8: pietas ad omnia utilis est; Dan. IV, 24: consilium meum regi placeat. Sic ergo positi sunt actus virtutum, quibus removemur a malo, et operamur bonum. Nunc ponuntur actus quibus disponimur ad optimum; unde beati mundo corde et cetera. Ista beatitudo in duobus consistit: in visione Dei et dilectione proximi, unde primo ponit beatitudinem quae pertinet ad visionem Dei; secundo beatitudinem quae pertinet ad dilectionem proximi, ibi beati pacifici et cetera.
5:8
Dicit ergo beati mundo corde, quoniam ipsi Deum videbunt. Hic primo est quaestio litteralis. Habemus enim quod Deus videri non potest: I Io. IV, v. 12: Deum nemo vidit unquam. Et ne aliquis diceret, quod quamvis nullus videat in praesenti, videbit in futuro, removet hoc apostolus I Tim. ult., 16: lucem habitat inaccessibilem, quem nullus hominum vidit, sed nec videre potest. Sed sciendum quod circa hoc sunt diversae opiniones. Aliqui enim posuerunt quod numquam Deus per essentiam videatur, sed in aliqua refulgentia suae claritatis; sed hoc reprobat Glossa super illud Exod. XXXIII, 20: non videbit me homo, et vivet, propter duo. Primo, quia hoc repugnat auctoritati sacrae Scripturae, I Io. III, 2: videbimus eum sicuti est. Item I Cor. XIII, 12: videmus nunc per speculum in aenigmate, tunc autem facie ad faciem. Item rationi, quia beatitudo hominis est ultimum bonum hominis, in quo quietatur desiderium eius. Naturale autem desiderium est, quod homo videns effectus inquirat de causa: unde etiam admiratio philosophorum fuit origo philosophiae, quia videntes effectus admirabantur, et quaerebant causam. Istud ergo desiderium non quietabitur, donec perveniat ad primam causam, quae Deus est, scilicet ad ipsam divinam essentiam. Videbitur ergo per essentiam. Alii plus etiam erraverunt ponentes contrarium: quia dixerunt quod non solum videbimus oculo mentis, sed etiam corporis, essentiam Dei, et quod Christus videt oculo corporali essentiam divinam. Sed hoc non convenit: quod patet primo ex auctoritate quae hic ponitur, quia non diceret beati mundo corde; sed, beati qui habent mundos et puros oculos. Ergo dat intelligere, quod non videtur nisi corde, idest intellectu: sic enim accipitur hic cor, sicut et Ephes. I, 18: illuminatos oculos cordis vestri. Secundo, quia sensus corporis non potest nisi in suum obiectum; si autem dicatur quod tunc habebit maiorem potentiam, dicendum quod tunc non esset visio corporalis, quia oculus corporalis non videt nisi colores, essentiam autem per accidens, secundum Augustinum Lib. ult. de civitate Dei, c. XIX. Sicut cum video vivens, possumus dicere quod video vitam, inquantum video quaedam indicia quibus indicatur mihi vita sua; ita erit in visione divina, quia tanta erit refulgentia in caelo novo, et terra nova, et corporibus glorificatis, quod per ista dicemur videre Deum quasi oculis corporalibus. Ergo beati mundo corde et cetera. Solvit vero illud, Deum nemo vidit unquam, tripliciter. Primo quia non visione comprehensiva; secundo oculis corporalibus; tertio in hac vita: quia si alicui datum fuerit quod viderit in hac vita Deum, hoc fuit quia totaliter alienatus est et elevatus supra sensus corporales. Et ideo dicitur beati mundo corde: quia sicut oculus videns colorem oportet quod sit depuratus, ita mens videns Deum; Sap. I v. 1: in simplicitate cordis quaerite illum, quoniam invenitur ab his qui non tentant illum; apparet autem his qui fidem habent in illum: fide enim purificatur cor; Act. XV, 9: fide purificans corda eorum. Et quia visio succedet fidei, ideo dicitur quoniam ipsi Deum videbunt. Beati mundo corde, qui scilicet habent munditiam generalem ab alienis cogitationibus, per quam cor eorum templum Dei sanctum est, in quo Deum contemplandum vident: templum enim a contemplando dici videtur. Specialiter vero beati mundo corde, idest qui habent munditiam carnis: nihil enim ita impedit spiritualem contemplationem, sicut immunditia carnis. Pacem sequimini, et sanctimoniam, sine qua nemo videbit Deum, Hebr. XII, 14. Et ideo quidam dicunt quod virtutes morales proficiunt ad vitam contemplativam, et praecipue castitas. Et secundum hoc beati mundo corde, potest intelligi de visione viae: sancti enim qui habent cor repletum iustitia, vident excellentius quam alii qui vident per effectus corporales: quanto enim effectus sunt propinquiores, tanto Deus magis cognoscitur per illos. Unde sancti qui habent iustitiam, caritatem, et huiusmodi effectus, qui sunt simillimi Deo, cognoscunt magis quam alii; Ps. XXXIII, 9: gustate, et videte quoniam suavis est dominus.
5:9
Beati pacifici, quoniam filii Dei vocabuntur. Hic ponitur septima beatitudo: et, sicut dictum est, virtutes ad optimum disponentes disponunt ad duo, scilicet ad visionem Dei et dilectionem. Et sicut munditia cordis disponit ad visionem Dei, ita pax ad dilectionem Dei disponit, qua filii Dei nominamur et sumus; et sic disponit ad dilectionem proximi, quia, sicut dicitur I Io. IV, v. 20, qui non diligit fratrem suum quem videt, Deum quem non videt, quomodo potest diligere? Et notandum quod hic ponuntur duo praemia beatitudinis, videlicet beati pacifici, et beati qui persecutionem patiuntur propter iustitiam. Et omnia praecedentia reducuntur ad ista duo, et sunt effectus omnium praecedentium. Quid enim agitur per paupertatem spiritus, per luctum, per mansuetudinem, nisi ut mundum cor habeatur? Quid per iustitiam et misericordiam, nisi ut pacem habeamus? Is. XXXII, 17: fructus iustitiae pax, et cultus iustitiae silentium, et securitas usque in sempiternum. Beati ergo pacifici. Sed videndum est quid sit pax, et quomodo ad eam possimus pervenire. Pax est tranquillitas ordinis. Ordo autem est parium dispariumque sua loca cuique tribuens dispositio. Ergo pax est in hoc quod omnes teneant sua loca. Unde debet mens hominis primo Deo subiecta esse. Secundo motus et vires inferiores, quae sunt nobis et brutis communes, subiecta esse homini: per rationem enim homo praeest animalibus; Gen. I, 26: faciamus hominem ad imaginem et similitudinem nostram, et praesit piscibus maris, et volatilibus caeli, et bestiis universaeque terrae, omnique reptili quod movetur in terra. Tertio ut homo pacem habeat ad alios, quia sic totaliter erit ordinatus. Ista autem ordinatio non potest esse nisi in hominibus sanctis; Ps. CXVIII, 165: pax multa diligentibus nomen tuum; Is. XLVIII, v. 22: non est pax impiis: pacem enim interiorem habere non possunt; Sap. XIV, 22: in magno viventes inscientiae bello, tot et tam magna mala pacem appellant. Pacem talem mundus dare non potest; Io. XIV, 27: non quomodo mundus dat, ego do vobis. Item non sufficit totum hoc, sed debent inter discordes pacem facere; Prov. XII, 20: qui ineunt pacis consilia, sequitur eos gaudium. Tamen sciendum quod ista pax hic inchoatur, sed non perficitur, quia nullus potest totaliter habere motus brutales rationi subiectos; Rom. VII, 23: video aliam legem in membris meis repugnantem legi mentis meae, et captivantem me in lege peccati, quae est in membris meis. Unde vera erit in vita aeterna; Ps. IV, 9: in pace in idipsum dormiam et requiescam; Phil. IV, 7: pax Dei exuperat omnem sensum. Quoniam filii Dei vocabuntur, triplici ratione. Prima est, quia habent officium filii Dei: ad hoc enim filius dicitur venisse in mundum, ut congregaret dispersos; Ephes. II, 14: ipse enim est pax nostra; Col. I, 20: pacificans in sanguine crucis eius, sive quae in terris, sive quae in caelis. Secundo, quia per pacem cum caritate pervenitur ad regnum aeternum, in quo omnes filii Dei vocabuntur; Sap. V, 5: ecce quomodo computati sunt inter filios Dei, et inter sanctos sors illorum est. Ephes. IV, 3: solliciti servare unitatem spiritus in vinculo pacis. Tertio, quia per hoc homo assimilatur Deo, quia ubi est pax, non est aliqua resistentia; Deo autem nullus resistere potest; Iob IX, 4: quis restitit ei, et pacem habuit? Et notandum quod istae beatitudines sibi invicem superaddunt: plus enim est misericordiam consequi quam saturari; quia saturari est impleri eo quod est sibi proportionatum, sed misericordia superabundat. Item non omnes qui misericordiam accipiunt, admittuntur a rege ad videndum regem. Item plus est esse filium regis, quam regem videre. Et tamen sciendum, quod per omnia ista unum praemium designatur. Sed quare ita dominus per multa voluit significare illud? Dicendum quod omnia quae in inferioribus divisa sunt, in superioribus congregantur. Et quia in rebus humanis ista inveniuntur dispersa, et nos manuducimur per sensibilia, ideo dominus per multa significavit illud praemium aeternum. Ista autem septima beatitudo adaptatur dono sapientiae: sapientia enim facit esse filios Dei. Item notandum, quod in septima beatitudine ponitur pax, sicut in die septima requies, Gen. II, 2. Consequenter ponitur octava beatitudo, quae designat perfectionem omnium praecedentium: tunc enim homo in omnibus illis perfectus est, quando nullam deserit propter tribulationes; Eccli. XXVII, 6: vasa figuli probat fornax, et homines iustos tentatio tribulationis. Beati ergo qui persecutionem patiuntur et cetera. Sed aliquis forte audiens beati pacifici, dicet hos non esse beatos propter persecutionem: quia persecutio pacem turbat, vel totaliter tollit; sed certe non interiorem, sed exteriorem; Ps. CXVIII, 165. Pax multa diligentibus legem tuam et cetera.
5:10
Ipsa autem persecutio non facit beatum, sed eius causa: unde dicit propter iustitiam; I Pet. III, 14: si quid patimini propter iustitiam, beati. Chrysostomus: non dicit a Paganis et pro fide, sed propter iustitiam.
5:11
Beati estis, cum maledixerint vobis homines et cetera. Supra ab illo loco beati pauperes spiritu etc. instruxit generaliter ea quae erant perfectionis, hic sermonem ad discipulos dirigit. Ubi primo monet eos ad passionum tolerantiam, quod opus perfectum habet, Iac. I, 4; secundo ad executionem sui officii diligentem, ibi vos estis sal terrae. Insuper prima in tres. Primo monet ad persecutionum patientiam considerando causam propter quam patiuntur; secundo considerando praemium, quod ex passionibus consequuntur, ibi gaudete et exultate, quoniam merces vestra copiosa est in caelis; tertio, exemplo prophetarum quos sic patientes imitantur, ibi sic enim persecuti sunt prophetas. Tria autem monet sustinenda; duo in praesentia, scilicet contumelias in verbis, et iniurias in factis; et unum in absentia, scilicet detractiones, sive morsiones ex odio cordis. Dicit ergo beati estis, idest causa assumendae beatitudinis adest vobis, cum maledixerint vobis homines, idest peccatores. Glossa: ex odio cordis in faciem contumelias dixerint. Hieronymus: ubi Christus in causa est, optanda est maledictio. I Petr. IV, v. 14: si exprobramini in nomine Christi, beati. Et persecuti vos fuerint, vim inferendo, vel iniuriando, secundum Glossam. Et dixerint omne malum adversum vos, scilicet famam vestram laedendo in absentia per omnia genera verborum malorum. Et sic est triplex persecutio, scilicet cordis, operis et oris. Mentientes, hoc dicit quia non est gloria, de quo vere mala dicuntur; propter me, idest occasione mei cui inhaeretis. Chrysostomus: qui mendaciter blasphematur, et propter Deum, beatus est; sed si alterum deest, non est merces beatitudinis.
5:12
Gaudete et exultate, quoniam merces vestra copiosa est in caelis. Ecce secundum, scilicet consideratio praemii, quod consequuntur; unde dicit gaudete, Glossa: mente, et exultate, corde, in illa die, scilicet quando sustinueritis illa. Rabanus: nescio quis nostrum hoc possit implere, ut laceretur opprobriis fama nostra, et exultemus in domino. Hoc qui vanam sectatur gloriam, implere non potest: eleganter enim in quodam volumine legimus, quod si non quaeras gloriam, non dolebis cum inglorius fueris. Chrysostomus: quantum quisque de laude hominum laetatur, tantum de opprobrio tristatur; et infra: qui quaerit tantum gloriam apud Deum, non timet confundi in conspectu hominum. Sed est hic quaestio. Quare huiusmodi additur persuasio, dicens gaudete et exultate etc., et in praecedentibus beatitudinibus non? Responsio. Haec beatitudo est circa tolerantiam passionum, quod est difficillimum in comparatione ad alia supra posita: propter quod indiget persuasione. Vel hoc addit ne apostolos quasi novitios cito terreat, quos alloquitur, cum dicit beati estis et cetera. Quoniam merces vestra copiosa est in caelis, scilicet Deus in se; Gen. XV, 1: ego merces tua magna nimis. Item copiosa respective; ad Rom. VIII, 18: non sunt condignae passiones huius temporis ad futuram gloriam quae revelabitur in nobis; II Cor. IV, v. 17: id quod in praesenti momentaneum est et leve tribulationis nostrae, supra modum in sublimitate aeternum gloriae pondus operatur in nobis. Copiosa est, quia secundum numerum tribulationum erit et numerus consolationum; Ps. XCIII, 19: secundum multitudinem dolorum meorum consolationes tuae laetificaverunt animam meam; II Cor. I, 5: sicut abundant passiones Christi in vobis, ita et per Christum abundat consolatio vestra. Lucas dicit: multa est in caelo. Et dicit in caelis, pluraliter, propter multitudinem gaudiorum. Glossa: in superioribus partibus mundi. Contra dicit Beda: caelos non hic dici puto superiores partes aeris. Responsio. Mundus hic dicitur caelum Empyreum cum tota machina mundiali, et non tantum id quod includitur per primum mobile, ut volebant philosophi; unde superiores partes mundi dicuntur, quia est supra mundum istum. Sic enim persecuti sunt prophetas. Hic ponitur tertium, quod scilicet debent sufferre passiones exemplo prophetarum; unde: sic, idest per contumelias, iniurias et verba maligna, persecuti sunt prophetas; Iac. v. 10: exemplum accipite, fratres, exitus mali et longanimitatis, laboris et patientiae, prophetas qui locuti sunt in nomine domini. Qui fuerunt ante vos, et ideo exempla eorum vos invitant. Gregorius: si facta praecedentium recolamus, gravia non sunt quae sustinemus. Hebr. penult., 1: itaque habentes tantam nubem testium, deponentes omne pondus, et circumstans nos peccatum, per patientiam curramus ad propositum nobis certamen.
5:13
Vos estis sal terrae et cetera. Haec est secunda pars, ubi monet diligentiam habere in executione sui officii. Et primo in forma exequendi, quae sub ratione exempli informantis eis ostenditur; secundo in modo docendi, qui eis praescribitur, ibi sic luceat lux vestra. Exemplum informans designatur in varietate similitudinum, quarum duae sunt per affirmationem, ubi ostenditur ad quod debent esse, quia ad condiendum exemplo vitae, ibi vos estis sal terrae; secundo ad lucendum, vel illuminandum verbo doctrinae, ibi vos estis lux mundi. Inter condimenta nihil sale utilius: inter visibilia nihil luce clarius. Duae autem aliae dicuntur per negationem, in quibus ostenditur, ad quod debent non esse; quia nec in absconsione vitae, vel personae: unde dicit non potest civitas abscondi supra montem posita, neque in occultatione doctrinae, vel gratiae; unde dicit neque accendunt lucernam et ponunt eam sub modio. Inter praesidia nihil civitate manifestius; inter utensilia nihil lucerna convenientius. Ergo debent esse sal in vita et moribus; lux in doctrinis et praedicationibus; civitas in praesidiis et defensionibus; lucerna in accensionibus. Beda docet ut sale condiant animas ad incorruptionis sanitatem, ut illuminent ad veritatis intelligentiam, ut acquisitos ab hostibus defendant, defensos ad amorem deitatis accendant. Dicit ergo vos estis, idest esse debetis, sal terrae. Glossa: sal optimum condiens terrenos exemplo vitae. Hieronymus: sal appellantur apostoli, quia per ipsos universum hominum genus conditur. Notantur autem hic tria. Primo eorum, et omnium apostolicorum virorum officium cum dicit vos estis sal terrae; secundo eorum periculum cum dicit quod si sal evanuerit; tertio eorum supplicium, cum dicit ad nihilum valet ultra. Comparantur autem sali ratione virtutis, ratione originis, et ratione consuetudinis. Ratione virtutis primo, quia habet virtutem saporativam, quia cibos condit; sic sermo apostolicus mentes insipidas condiebat; Col. IV, 6: omnis sermo vester in gratia semper sit sale conditus. Secundo habet vim arefactivam, unde Augustinus: sal sterilem terram facit: sic apostoli, destructo regno peccati, germen vitiorum compescebant. Sap. c. III, 13: felix sterilis et incoinquinata, quae nescivit thorum in delicto, habebit fructum in respectione animarum sanctarum. Tertio habet virtutem restrictivam, unde Augustinus: sal carnes desiccat: sic ipsi carnales concupiscentias restringebant; I Petr. II, 11: obsecro vos abstinere a carnalibus desideriis. Quarto habet virtutem mundificativam, unde Augustinus: sal a vermibus et putredine servat: sic praedicatio verbi divini arcet a putredine vitiorum; Rom. VI, 12: non regnet peccatum in vestro mortali corpore, ut obediatis concupiscentiis eius. Quinto habet virtutem sanativam, sicut habes IV Reg. II, 19 ss., quod Eliseus sale in vas novum misso sanavit aquas Iericho: sic infuso sale sapientiae caelestis in corde apostolorum, sanatae sunt aquae, idest populi; Ps. CVI, 20: misit verbum suum, et sanavit eos. Secundo comparantur sali ratione originis: nam sal ex aqua maris et calore ignis vel solis conficitur; et apostoli ex aqua tribulationis, et calore dilectionis facti sunt; Ps. LXV, v. 12: transivimus per ignem et aquam; Thren. I, 13: de caelo misit ignem in ossibus meis. Tertio ratione consuetudinis, quia usus eius in omni sacrificio erat; Lev. II, 13: omnis victima sale salietur. Sic honesta conversatio erat, et in occulto, et in aperto, et coram Deo, et coram proximo; Rom. XII, 17: providentes bona non tantum coram Deo, sed etiam coram hominibus. Quod si sal evanuerit, in quo salietur? Hic ostenditur eorum periculum; unde dicit quod si sal, idest praedicator, vel praelatus, vel doctor evanuerit. Evanescere dicitur sal tripliciter, scilicet liquefactione, quod fit per humidum et frigidum; secundo infatuatione; tertio evanescit, quando omnino deficit. Expone ergo tripliciter sic: si evanuerit, idest frigore, sive timore adversitatis, vel humiditate prosperitatis se dissolverit, in quo salietur? Idest, in quo populus bonis moribus informabitur? Vel si evanuerit, idest infatuetur, deviando a veritate, in quo, idest per quem, populus erudietur? Secundum Bedam. Thren. IV, 4: parvuli petierunt panem, et non erat qui frangeret eis. Vel, si evanuerit, idest omnino defecerit, in quo salietur? Idest per quem modum poenitentiae condietur populus? Ier. XXX, 12: insanabilis fractura tua, pessima plaga tua. De omnibus his Hieronymus: evanescit sal cupiditate effluens, timore succumbens, errore subvertens, prosperis elatus, adversis depressus. Ad nihilum valet ultra. Hic notatur eorum supplicium: ubi tria ponuntur. Primo valoris annihilatio per subtractionem gratiae; I Cor. XV, 10: gratia Dei sum id, quod sum et cetera. Et quantum ad hoc dicit ad nihilum valet ultra, quia, ut dicit Beda; suo unctu germinare prohibet, et foecundare non sinit. Unde Lc. XIV, 35: neque in terra, neque in sterquilinio utile est. Secundo gloriae amissio ex defectu negligentiae; unde subditur nisi ut mittatur foras, idest extra Ecclesiam, vel extra Paradisum, vel ab officio docendi removeatur; Apoc. XXII, v. 15: foris canes, et venefici, et impudici, et homicidae, e idolis servientes, et omnis qui amat, et facit mendacium; Io. XV, 6: mittetur foras sicut palmes, et arescet et cetera. Tertio damnatio Gehennae ex cumulatione nequitiae; unde subditur et conculcetur ab hominibus, idest a Daemonibus; Daemon enim aliquando dicitur homo, sicut Ps. CXVII, 6: non timebo quid faciat mihi homo; Glossa: idest Diabolus. Vel conculcetur ab hominibus; idest, simul cum aliis calcetur, vel subtus alios in profundum Inferni proiiciatur; Mal. ult., 3: calcabitis impios; Iob XX, v. 25: vadent, et venient super eum horribiles. Vel conculcetur ab hominibus, idest irrideatur a carnalibus hominibus, Osee IV, 9: sicut populus, sic et sacerdos. Glossa: irrideatur ab hominibus. Sed ille qui persecutionem patitur, irridetur ab hominibus; ergo calcatur. Contra. Augustinus et Rabanus: non calcatur qui persecutionem patitur. Responsio. Calcari non dicitur nisi qui inferior est; et ideo ille qui persecutionem patitur, licet in terra multa sustineat in corpore, et a malis irrideatur, tamen quia fixus est in caelo corde, non dicitur calcari. Et sic loquitur Augustinus et Rabanus. Vos estis lux mundi et cetera. Hic ostenditur quod debent illuminare verbo doctrinae: in quo possunt notari tria quae debet habere praedicator verbi divini. Primum est stabilitas, ut non deviet a veritate; secundum est claritas, ut non doceat cum obscuritate; tertium est utilitas, ut quaerat Dei laudem, et non suam. Primum notatur cum dicitur vos, discretive, scilicet qui estis derivati a me qui sum prima lux; Io. VIII, 12: ego sum lux mundi. Estis, idest esse debetis. Ecce stabilitas, quae notatur in verbo substantivo, in quo excluditur lucis defectio, contra illos qui praedicant falsitatem, et lucis fictio, contra illos qui se transfigurant in Angelum lucis, II Cor. c. XI, 14, et lucis diminutio, contra illos qui timore vel adulatione non reprehendunt vitia. Deinde notatur claritas, cum dicitur lux. Glossa: per quos omnes illuminantur a tenebris ignorantiae. Comparantur autem luci ratione essentiae, ratione actus, ratione virtutis sive efficaciae: nam eius essentia est caelestis. Unde Basilius in Hexameron: lux est natura sibi per omnia similis et simplex. Eccli. XXIV, 6: ego feci in caelis ut oriretur lumen indeficiens; et ipsi conversatione debet esse caelestes; Phil. III, 20: nostra conversatio in caelis est. Item non inquinatur ab immunditiis; Sap. VII, 25: nihil inquinatum in illam incurrit; et ipsi debent esse mundi; Eccle. IX, 8: omni tempore vestimenta tua sint candida. Item omnibus est communicabilis; Iob c. XXV, 3: super quem non splendet lumen eius? Et praedicatores se debent omnibus exponere; Lc. VI, 30: omni petenti te tribue. Secundo ratione actus, qui secundum Basilium est tenebras illuminare, vias dirigere, latibula manifestare, differentias rerum ostendere: et ipsi praedicatores debent illuminare in credendis, dirigere in operandis, vitanda manifestare, et modo comminando, modo exhortando, hominibus praedicare. Tertio ratione suae efficaciae: lux enim ingerit delectationem; Eccle. XI, 7: dulce est lumen, et delectabile est oculis videre solem. Item terrae foecunditatem; Eccli. XLIII, 4: radios igneos exsufflans et cetera. Item viventibus cognitionem. Philosophus: homo generat hominem et sol. Praeter haec, secundum Basilium, veniente luce diei, aegritudines alleviantur, homines a somno excitantur, aves garriunt, bestiae ad latibula sua fugiunt: sic luce apostolorum mundus est aedificatus exemplis, inflammatus doctrinis, foecundatus bonis operibus, alleviatus peccatis, excitatus a negligentiis, animatus ad contemplationem caelestium, ereptus de potestate Daemonum. Deinde notatur utilitas, dum dicit mundi, idest universaliter; Ps. XVIII, 5: in omnem terram exivit sonus eorum. Quaeritur autem hic, quare praemiserit sal luci. Responsio Chrysostomi: quia prius vita, quam doctrina: vita enim ducit ad scientiam veritatis.
5:14
Non potest civitas abscondi supra montem posita. Haec est pars ubi ostenditur, quod non debent esse in absconsione vitae, unde dicit non potest civitas abscondi. Glossa, idest soliditas apostolicae doctrinae, vel sancta vita ipsorum munita virtutibus. Ier. I, 18: dedi te in civitatem munitam. Abscondi, id est celari, supra montem posita, idest sita super Christum, vel Ecclesiam. Quare non potest celari? Quia ipse mons manifestat eam, secundum Glossam Chrysostomi: omni tuba documenta sunt operum clariora, vitaque munda ipsa est luce fulgentior, nec obscurari poterit, etiam si innumeri fuerint obloquentes. Et notandum quod ex virtute verbi supra montem, notantur tria: quia est secura, quod indicat constantiam: quia est inexpugnabilis, quod indicat patientiam: quia est in firmo et immobili loco sita, quod indicat perseverantiam. Deinde ponit, quod non debent esse in absconsione doctrinae: unde dicit neque accendunt, scilicet viri sancti lucernam, idest doctrinam praedicationis, vel fervorem doctrinae: nam in lucerna est ignis et lumen: sic et in praedicatione debet esse fervor spiritus interius, et lumen boni exempli exterius; sicut dicitur, quod Ioannes erat lucerna ardens et lucens, Io. V, 35. Sub modio idest in abscondito, sed super candelabrum, idest in manifesto. Glossa Bedae: idest super Ecclesiam; quasi dicat: non ideo data est doctrina praedicationis, ut celetur sub modio timoris, vel commodo vitae praesentis: modius enim, secundum Isidorum Lib. Etymol. XVII, est vas in quo mensuratur, et id quod mensuratur.
5:15
Secundum Bedam, mystice, Christus lucernam incarnationis suae non inclusit sub modio, idest mensura legis, vel in terminis unius gentis, sed super candelabrum, idest Ecclesiam, ut luceat omnibus qui in domo sunt, idest in Ecclesia, vel in mundo. Sed est hic quaestio cur apostoli, sive apostolica doctrina, dicuntur civitas, cum potius sint fundamentum, et Ecclesia sit civitas cuius sunt fundamentum. Responsio. Dicuntur civitas, quia sub Christo fuerunt initiatores Ecclesiae. Vel nomine totius intelligitur pars, nomine civitatis fundamentum. Mons enim, super quem civitas ponitur, Christus est, de quo Is. II, 2: erit in novissimis diebus praeparatus mons domus domini in vertice montium, et elevabitur super colles, et fluent ad eum omnes gentes.
5:16
Deinde dicit sic luceat lux vestra coram hominibus. Et est secundum ab illo loco vos estis sal terrae. Ubi informat eos quoad modum docendi. Et hunc modum describit quoad tria. Primo quoad doctrinae manifestationem; unde dicit sic luceat lux vestra, idest doctrina, coram hominibus; Rom. XII, 17: providentes bona non tantum coram Deo, sed etiam coram omnibus hominibus. Secundo, quoad manifestatae doctrinae per opera bona confirmationem; unde subdit ut videant opera vestra bona. Glossa: opera requiro ut videantur, et sic doctrina confirmetur. Iac. II, 12: sic loquimini, et sic facite. Chrysostomus: nomen Dei per eos blasphematur, qui non faciunt quod docent. Sed contra hoc videtur esse quod infra dicitur: cum facis eleemosynam, nesciat sinistra tua quid faciat dextera tua. Item: ora patrem tuum in abscondito, et pater tuus, qui videt in abscondito, reddet tibi. Responsio. Bona opera prohibet fieri in manifesto quantum ad laudem hominum; hic autem requirit fieri ut confirmetur doctrina, et Deus glorificetur, secundum Glossam. Si enim doctrina est bona, et praedicator malus, tunc ipse est occasio blasphemiae doctrinae Dei. Unde Bernardus: lingua magniloqua, et manus otiosa, doctrina lucida, et vita tenebrosa, est res monstruosa. Tertio, quoad rectam intentionem; unde addit et glorificent patrem vestrum, Glossa: in vobis et non vos, quia eius opus est. Qui in caelis est. Gregorius: sic opus sit in publico, ut intentio maneat in occulto, ut de bono opere proximis praebeamus exemplum, et tamen pro intentione, qua soli Deo placere quaerimus, semper optemus secretum.
5:17
Nolite putare quoniam veni solvere legem. Haec est secunda pars a principio huius capituli ubi tacitae quaestioni respondet. Unde Beda: quia poterant aestimare, quod vetera praecepta vellet abolere, ante interrogata prius occurrit, dicens nolite putare et cetera. Ubi tria facit: primo dicit se non velle legem destruere, sed implere; secundo docet eam implendam fore, ibi amen dico vobis etc.; tertio ad eius impletionem incipit alios provocare, ibi qui ergo solvit et cetera. Dicit ergo nolite putare, idest opinari, quia veni, idest quod venerim, solvere legem, aut prophetas. Per haec duo comprehendit totam continentiam veteris legis, quia lex principaliter erat ad declinandum a malo; prophetia ad faciendum bonum: illa operandorum, et haec credendorum. Solvere autem est uno modo, secundum Bedam, non facere quod illa spiritualiter dicit. Vel solvere est non intelligere quod illa declaravit, secundum Glossam. Unde Christus non venit solvere, quia spiritualiter implevit. Propter quod dicit non veni solvere legem, sed adimplere, idest perfecte implere. Implevit autem primo moralia, caritatis dulcedine condiendo, quia plenitudo legis est dilectio, Rom. XIII, 10. Io. XV, 11: hoc est praeceptum meum ut diligatis invicem, sicut dilexi vos. Secundo caerimonialia, figurarum velamen detegendo; infra c. XXVII, 51: velum templi scissum est; Apoc. c. V, 9: dignus est agnus aperire librum, et solvere signacula eius, idest observationes figurarum in lege. Tertio prophetias in se completas ostendendo; Lc. ult., 25: oportet impleri quae scripta sunt in prophetis de me. Quarto promissiones confirmando; ad Gal. III, 16: Abrahae dictae sunt promissiones. Quinto iudicialia per misericordiam temperando; Io. VIII, 11, de adultera: nec ego te condemnabo. Sexto consilia addendo; infra XIX, 21: vade, et vende omnia et cetera. Septimo promissiones omnes eis factas de spiritus sancti missione, et filii incarnatione etc. persolvendo; ad Hebr. VIII, 8: consummabo testamentum novum; Io. XIX, 30: consummatum est. Amen dico vobis et cetera. Ecce secundum, ubi ostendit quod ex parte sui implenda est: unde dicit amen. Assertivum veritatis est. Unde, secundum Augustinum, nomen Hebraeum est, et interpretatur verum vel vere. Secundum Hieronymum, vere, vel fideliter, vel fiat. Dico vobis, donec, idest antequam, transeat caelum et terra. Contra. Eccle. I, 4: terra autem in aeternum stat. Responsio. Non dicuntur caelum et terra transire secundum substantiam, sed secundum formam; unde II Petri III, 10: adveniet dies domini sicut fur, in quo caeli cum magno impetu transient, et elementa calore solventur.
5:18
Unde donec transeat caelum et terra, idest elementa mutentur de hac mutabili forma ad immutabilitatem, secundum Glossam. Iota unum. Iota unum est decima littera Graeca, et est minima ceteris litteris, ut dicit Augustinus, quia uno ductu fit. Apex est aliqua distinctio ipsius litterae, idest quaedam virgula in summitate. Hebraei autem diversa elementa significant per eamdem figuram, sed per quosdam punctos supra vel infra positos distinguunt. Unde illi puncti vocantur apices. Et secundum Rabanum iota significat Decalogum; secundum Hieronymum significat ea quae minima putantur in lege, sicut forte erant aliquae figurae. Apex significat minimam particulam praecepti, vel minimum significativum legis, secundum Rabanum. Vult ergo dicere quod iota unum, idest unum de decem mandatis, aut unus apex idest minimum significativum in lege, non praeteribit a lege, donec omnia fiant idest non remanebit quin impleatur et perficiatur. Glossa: in capite, vel in corpore. Is. XXVIII, 22: consummationem et abbreviationem audivi a domino. Qui ergo solverit et cetera.
5:19
Hic provocat ad eius impletionem, dicens qui ergo solverit unum de mandatis istis minimis. Contra Io. X, 35: non potest solvi Scriptura. Responsio. Non solvitur simpliciter, sed in aliquibus. Unde Rabanus: mandata solvit in seipso, et non in ipsis. Solvuntur autem tripliciter, scilicet non agendo, non credendo, alios in errorem trahendo. Minima mandata sunt moralia, vel legalia aliqua, quia minus sunt significatione; vel minima quantum ad remunerationem, in comparatione ad illa quae Christus dixit. Unde Chrysostomus: mandata Moysi in actu facilia sunt, ut non occidas; et ideo in remuneratione modica, et in peccato magna: sed mandata Christi, ut non irascaris, in actu difficilia; et ideo in remuneratione magna, et in peccato minima. Minimus vocabitur in regno caelorum. Contra, Cassiodorus: qui maiora negligens docere praesumpserit, consequens est ut non iam minimus in caelo sed in Gehennae supplicio maximus habeatur. Responsio. Non habebitur, ut dicit Cassiodorus, sed vocabitur, quia erit eo indignus, ut dicit Augustinus. Unde minimus vocabitur in regno caelorum, idest nullus, quia non erit ibi. Vel ipse non existens in regno vocabitur minimus, idest despectissimus et vilissimus, ab his qui sunt in regno. Vel, secundum Glossam, minimus, idest despectissimus in Ecclesia. Contra. Immo minimus est qui male facit, et male docet. Responsio. Qui male facit, et male docet, non est in Ecclesia quoad hoc opus: et ideo non vocatur in regno caelorum nec magnus, nec parvus; sed qui male facit, et bene docet, est in Ecclesia quoad aliquod opus, sed minimus in illa. Qui autem fecerit, idest servaverit, et docuerit, sic esse faciendum, hic magnus vocabitur, scilicet merito in Ecclesia militante, et magnus praemio, in regno caelorum, idest in Ecclesia triumphante. Augustinus: non dicit determinate, qui fecerit minima, sed indeterminate, ut ostendat quod maiora et minima oportet eum facere, qui in regno caelorum vult magnus esse.
5:23
Si ergo offers. Hic prohibet iram inveteratam, ex qua odium nascitur, et concludit a maiori, secundum Rabanum, sic: si non licet fratri tuo irasci, multo fortius non licet detinere iram, unde nascatur odium. Ergo si tu offers, idest offerre proponis ad altare. Hoc multipliciter exponitur, secundum quod altare aliquando accipitur pro materiali templo, sicut in Ps. XXV, 6: lavabo inter innocentes manus meas, et circumdabo altare tuum, domine. Aliquando pro Christo; Thren. c. II, 7: repulit dominus altare suum, idest Christum, scilicet in passione. Aliquando pro cordis devotione, et hoc est templum interius, secundum Augustinum. Quantum ad primum, si offers munus tuum, idest oblatione, ad altare, materiale, ad litteram; vel munus boni operis, secundum Glossam, ad altare, idest Christum. Vel secundum Augustinum: munus tuum, idest orationes, Psalmos, hymnos, et huiusmodi, ad altare, idest in corde, quod est templum ubi oblaturus es; et ibi, scilicet in Ecclesia, vel in corde, recordatus fueris quod frater tuus habet aliquid adversum te. Hoc potest intelligi dupliciter, scilicet de laedente et laeso. De laedente sic, secundum Augustinum: si recordatus fueris, idest si in mentem et notitiam tibi venerit, quod frater tuus, quem laesisti, habet aliquid adversum te, scilicet pro contumeliae affectione, pro corporali laesione, pro temporalium subtractione, pro famae denigratione: relinque ibi, scilicet coram altare, sive coram Deo, munus tuum, et vade, si absens est: non pedibus corporis, ut dicit Augustinus, sed animo humili te prosternas in conspectu eius cui oblaturus es; si praesens est, revocandus est ad amorem, petendo veniam ab eo. Vel si frater tuus, qui te laesit, habet aliquid adversum te, i. e. unde adversatur tibi, vade reconciliari fratri tuo, dimittendo rancorem sibi. Ex hoc enim quod dicens si frater tuus habet aliquid adversum te, non apponit iuste, dat intelligere quod etiam ille cui iniuria facta est, debet quaerere amicitiam. Unde Chrysostomus si pro gloria salutis tuae iubet te dominus amicitiam facere, multo magis debes rogare, ut duplicem gloriam consequaris, unam, quia innoxius es; alteram, quia prior rogasti.
5:24
Et tunc veniens, quasi placens domino, qui prius non placebas, offeres munus tuum. Chrysostomus: si cogitatu offendisti, cogitatu reconciliare; si verbis, verbis; si factis, factis. Et iterum: nisi quem factis laesisti, factis placaveris, sine causa oras ad dominum, sine causa eleemosynas facis de rebus, quibus alios expoliasti. Quid enim prodest si alius pro te orat ad dominum, et alius adversum te interpellat ad dominum? Eccli. XXXIV, 23: dona iniquorum non probat altissimus. Et nota hic quatuor quae requiruntur ad dationem sive oblationem, scilicet mentis hilaritas; unde dicit si offers; Eccli. c. XXXV, 11: in omni dato hilarem fac vultum tuum. Secundo, rei proprietas; unde dicit munus tuum; Prov. III, 9: honora Deum de tua substantia. Tertio, loci opportunitas ad altare. Quarto, proximorum caritas: unde dicit et recordatus fueris; I Cor. XIII, 3: si distribuero in cibos pauperum omnes facultates meas, caritatem autem non habuero, nihil mihi prodest. Stultus est qui copiam ciborum perdit pro denario salis, idest caritatis, quae dat omnibus saporem et decorem, ut aurum aliis metallis. Esto consentiens adversario tuo.
5:25
Supra prohibuit habere iram, sive discordiam cum fratribus, hic removet habere discordiam cum adversario, dicens esto consentiens, idest benevolus vel benignus, ut habetur ex Graeco sicut dicit Hieronymus, adversario tuo. Contra. Diabolus est adversarius: ergo est sibi consentiendum. Responsio. Loquitur de illo qui nobiscum est in via; sed Diabolus non est in via, nec potest esse, sed est in devio aeterno; unde adversario tuo, secundum Chrysostomum, idest homini adversanti, sive inimico ad litteram; Rom. XII, 18: si fieri potest, cum omnibus hominibus pacem habentes. Dum, idest donec, es cum eo in via, idest in statu merendi; Io. IX, 4: venit tempus quando non licet operari. Vel adversarius noster est Deus, de quo Ex. XXIII, 7: ego dominus qui adversor impium. Vel sermo divinus, qui adversatur peccare volentibus; II Tim. penult., 16: omnis Scriptura divinitus inspirata utilis est ad docendum, ad arguendum. Vel conscientia remordens, de qua Ps. XLIX, 21: arguam te, et statuam contra faciem tuam. Et sic iterum omnibus istis modis exponitur. Unde esto consentiens adversario tuo, id est Deo, et divino sermoni, secundum Augustinum et Bedam, quibus est consentiendum in spe promissi, in timore supplicii, in opere praecepti, in declinatione prohibiti. Cito, idest sine mora; Eccli. V, 8: ne tardes converti ad dominum. Dum es cum eo, idest cum quo recte gradieris in via, scilicet Christi, sive poenitentiae, sive mundi; Ps. CXVIII, 32: viam mandatorum tuorum cucurri, cum dilatasti cor meum. Ne forte tradat te. Secundum Augustinum, ne forte causa sit occasionaliter ut tradaris. Et dicit forte, secundum Glossam, ne auferatur poenitentiae locus. Si enim obiisset adversarius antequam consentiret, sive esset benevolus, videretur quod damnaretur, dicendo simpliciter ne tradat te adversarius, idest sermo divinus, vel Deus, vel conscientia remordens, iudici. Glossa: in manus Christi. Io. V, 22: omne iudicium dedit filio. Et iudex, idest Christus; Ier. XXIX, 23: ego sum iudex, et testis. Tradat te ministro; Glossa: idest Angelo qui colligit zizania ad comprehendendum, inf. XIII, Ps. CIII, 4: qui facit Angelos suos spiritus. Vel ministro, i. e. exactori Diabolo; Is. XIV, 4: quomodo cessavit exactor? Et in carcerem mittaris, idest in abyssum Inferni; Is. XXIV, 22: claudentur in carcere; Apoc. XX, 3: misit illum in abyssum, et clausit.
5:26
Amen dico tibi, idest certe scias qui non exies inde, donec, Glossa: idest numquam. Unde Augustinus: donec non significat hic finem poenae, sed continuationem miseriae. Quasi dicat, semper solves, et numquam persolves; sicut in Ps. CIX, 1: sede a dextris meis, donec ponam inimicos tuos scabellum pedum tuorum, idest semper sedebis. Reddas novissimum quadrantem, idest minutissima peccata, secundum Bedam et Rabanum, quia nihil remanebit impunitum: est enim quadrans genus nummi habens duo minuta. Vel secundum Augustinum et Hieronymum, per quadrantem voluit intelligere terrena peccata: nam quadrans novissimus est terra, quae quarta pars elementorum huius mundi est, et ea novissima ab igne; quasi dicat: quia noluisti esse ignis per caritatem, aereus per boni operis strenuitatem, aqueus per Baptismatis sanctificationem; sed fuisti terrenus inhaerendo terrenis, non exibis inde, quia numquam persolves peccata quae de terra contraxisti.
5:27
Audistis, quia dictum est antiquis: non moechaberis et cetera. Supra ordinavit irascibilem respectu suae passionis, hic ordinat concupiscibilem respectu passionis quae est in radice, scilicet in virtute generativa. Ponuntur autem hic duo: primo ordinatio concupiscibilis circa suum motum; secundo confirmatio ipsius matrimonii dati in eius remedium, ibi dictum est: quicumque dimiserit uxorem suam. Insuper in prima, primo monet concupiscentiae inordinatum motum; secundo tollit occasionem sive provocationem ad ipsum, ibi quod si oculus tuus dexter scandalizat te. Prima duo continet, scilicet iustitiam legis veteris, quae consistebat tantum in opere exteriori; deinde explanationem novae, quae consistit etiam in interiori, ibi ego autem dico vobis et cetera. Dicit ergo audistis quia dictum est antiquis, idest Iudaeis sub praeceptis legis degentibus multo tempore iam elapso. Unde Chrysostomus: dicendo antiquis, ostendit multum tempus ex quo mandatum hoc acceperunt, non moechaberis, idest non illegitime commisceberis mulieri. Moechia enim proprie est illicita commixtio maris et foeminae. Quaerit hic Chrysostomus quare non dicit de primo mandato. Responsio. Quia incipit a generalissimis passionibus, ut dictum est supra. Ego autem dico vobis, idest ad hoc mandatum, quod solum in actu putatis esse servandum, addo et explano esse servandum in voluntate, secundum Augustinum. Quia omnis qui viderit mulierem, idest qui visum infixerit in mulierem. Est autem quaestio hic, quare praeter alios sensus solum visum nominat. Responsio. Quia visus magis est in promptu. Vel, secundum Bedam, in visu omnem motum animi ad delectationem intelligit.
5:28
Item hic quaeritur, quare non dicit, concupierit, sed omnis qui viderit, responsio. Quia concupiscere est aliquando subito, et non deliberate; et sic est veniale, et est propassio secundum Hieronymum. Sed videre ad concupiscendum est cum deliberatione; et ideo mortale, et est passio secundum Hieronymum. Iuxta hoc quaeritur, quare non dicit ad moechandum, sed solum ad concupiscendum. Responsio. Ut det intelligere, quod non solum operatio, vel consensus ad operandum est damnabilis, sed etiam intentio vel consensus ad delectandum. Ad concupiscendum eam; secundum Augustinum et Hieronymum, idest ut eam eo fine videat ut concupiscat interius, ut faceret si facultas se offerret. Iam moechatus est eam in corde suo, idest moechiae reus est, quia iam transivit in affectum cordis, secundum Rabanum. Gregorius: non licet intueri quod non licet concupisci. Thren. III, 51: oculus meus depraedatus est animam meam. Secundum Augustinum nomine moechantium omnem carnalem delectationem intelligit; et cum dicit viderit, visus pro omni motu qui est ad delectationem, non solum corporalis, sed etiam interior, qui est in concupiscentia, ponitur, ut dicit Beda. Quod si oculus tuus et cetera. Hic removet provocantia ad ipsum motum, quae sunt duo principaliter, scilicet visus et tactus.
5:29
Primum removet dum dicit quod si oculus tuus dexter scandalizat te; deinde secundum, ibi et si dextera manus tua scandalizat te. Dicit ergo quod si oculus tuus dexter scandalizat te; quasi dicat: supra prohibui vobis moechiam in actu et voluntate, sed et plus prohibeo, scilicet omnem occasionem provocantem ad ipsam; unde dico quod si oculus tuus dexter et cetera. Hoc exponitur multipliciter a sanctis. Secundum Hieronymum, Bedam et Hilarium. Oculum dicit visum et affectum mentis; unde Hieronymus: quia supra de concupiscentia mulieris dixerat, recte nunc cogitationem etiam sensum in diversa volventem, oculum nuncupavit. Et Hilarius: in oculo, et dextro intelligitur affectus quorumlibet animorum. Secundum Augustinum, et Rabanum, et Chrysostomum, oculus dexter potest hic accipi pro amicis et consiliariis, qui quasi iter in agendis demonstrant. Unde Chrysostomus: dexter apposuit, ut discas, quoniam non de membris est sermo, sed de his qui familiariter ad nos se habuerint. Item secundum Augustinum, et Bedam, et Hieronymum, pro parentibus et propinquis potest accipi oculus dexter. Vel secundum unam Glossam, pro vita contemplativa. Intelligendum est ergo sic: si oculus tuus, idest sensus, et cogitatio, dexter, idest sub specie bonae intentionis, scandalizat te, illicita concupiscendo, erue eum, scilicet malum usum ei frangendo, et proiice abs te, scilicet ipsum ex toto annihilando. Unde Chrysostomus: erat mulier religiosa, et respexi, et dixi, debeo visitare illam assidue, ut instruam illam, et confirmem in bono: bonus est iste respectus, et oculus dexter. Sed dum assidue visito, decidi in laqueum desiderii eius; ecce respectus bonus, et dexter oculus factus est mihi in scandalum. Eiiciam ergo illum bonum respectum, qui generaturus est malum. Et concludit infra: omne ergo bonum quod nos, vel alios scandalizet, praescindere debemus a nobis. Item si oculus dexter, idest amicus et consiliarius in divinis, scandalizet, trahendo in haeresim, talis est eruendus reprobando, proiiciendus manifeste contradicendo. Item si parentes scandalizant, vitae sanctitatem impediendo, talis oculus eruendus est resistendo, proiiciendus a se separando. Item si vita contemplativa scandalizat, in taedium vel arrogantiam vertendo, eruendus est aliquando diminuendo, proiiciendus ad activam transeundo. Expedit enim tibi, idest magis est necesse et utile tibi, ut pereat unum membrorum tuorum, idest sensus talis, vel consiliarius, vel propinquus, vel contemplatio; unde Glossa: ille quem habes ut membrum. Quam totum corpus tuum eat in Gehennam, idest quam tu totaliter in anima, et corpore mittaris in Infernum. Glossa: melius est illo praeciso salvari, quam cum illo damnari. Contra. Secundum canones, quicumque tali occasione absciderit sibi membrum, irregularis est. Praeterea alia Glossa Chrysostomi et Augustini: nullum membrum ad litteram erui praecipitur. Contra. In vitis patrum hoc legitur factum fuisse. Responsio ad primum, quod nullum membrum intendit debere praecidi propter hoc; sed vocat praecidere vel eruere, usum vel actum huiusmodi a se per studium pii laboris amovere, ut supra dictum est. Ad secundum quod obiicitur de vitis patrum, respondetur, quod hoc excusatur per spiritum sanctum, quo inspirante creditur fuisse factum, sicut dicit Augustinus de Samsone in libro de civitate Dei; quod non aliter excusatur, nisi quia spiritus sanctus latenter hoc iusserit, qui per eum miracula faciebat. Et si dextera manus tua, idest operatio, vel tactus exterior cum bona intentione; vel amicus qui tibi ministrat in bonis; vel, secundum Chrysostomum, dextera manus, voluntas animae, sinistra, voluntas corporis. Haec autem corporea, ut dicit idem, organum est illius manus. Sed quaeritur, quare non mentionem fecit de oculo sinistro et manu sinistra, cum contingat et per illam pati scandalum. Responsio. Removendo unum, quod videbatur minorem praestare occasionem, removet et id quod maiorem dat occasionem. Vel, secundum Chrysostomum, ut intelligas quod non de membris corporalibus loquitur, sed loquitur de familiaribus, vel amicis, ut supra dictum est. Scandalizat te, idest sit occasio ruinae tuae, sive scandali, abscinde eam, scilicet dimittendo, vel fugiendo; unde Chrysostomus: ad litteram nullum membrum in homine abscindi praecipitur, sed per studium pii laboris, si nocet, est revocandum, et removendum, et etiam longe a se faciendum, ut nec in memoria habeatur.
5:30
Unde addit et proiice abs te, scilicet ex toto relinquendo. Expedit enim tibi ut pereat unum membrorum tuorum, quam totum corpus tuum eat in Gehennam. Glossa: idest melius est tibi illo praeciso salvari, quam cum illo damnari. Dictum est et cetera. Hic ponitur secundum, scilicet confirmatio matrimonii dati in remedium concupiscentiae. Unde cum supra removerit illicitam commixtionem contra matrimonii legem, hic removet illicitam coniunctorum separationem: et per hoc confirmatio matrimonii est contra haereticos. Dicuntur autem hic duo: primo legis Moysi permissio; secundo legis novae iustitia et prohibitio, ibi dico autem vobis. Dicit ergo dictum est: non dicit a quo, vel quibus, per hoc significans ipsos esse quasi alienos a Deo, quibus hoc dicebatur, Deut. XXIV, 1 ubi scripsit Moyses, quod si uxor non placeret viro propter aliquam foeditatem, dimittat eam.
5:31
Quicumque dimiserit uxorem suam, idest dimittere voluerit; et hoc fuit permissum a Moyse, non praeceptum; unde Marci X, 4: Moyses permisit libellum repudii scribere, et dimittere. Det ei libellum repudii. Hoc fuit praeceptum sub ista conditione, si dimitteret. Et in libello repudii ut dicunt scripta erat causa divortii, et dos quam dabat ei, et licentia quam habebat nubendi alii. Unde, secundum Chrysostomum, abdicabat a se, ut non esset in eius potestate ad eam reverti. Quaeritur autem hic, quare hoc permisit Moyses, cum non esset ei indictum a domino. Responsio secundum Ambrosium et Chrysostomum: permisit, ne odio, vel alia causa habita in uxorem contingeret maius malum, scilicet occisio eius. Unde Ambrosius: melius est enim dividi, quam odio sanguinem fundi. Sed notandum, quod est multiplex permissio. Primo concessionis licitae, ut prior concedit te visitare parentes. Secundo dispensationis, quando permittit quod tibi non licet comedere, ut comedere carnes. Tertio tolerantiae, ut quando permittitur inter duo mala minus malum, ne fiat maius: et talis fuit permissio Moysis. Dicitur enim permisisse, quia toleravit, ne maius malum facerent, scilicet homicidium, ut supra dictum est. Et ideo dicit dominus, quod hoc praecepit Moyses ad duritiam cordis eorum, infra XIX, 8. Et talis permissio permittenti peccatum non est, quia hoc facit, ut resistat maiori malo. Quarto indulgentiae, quando permittitur aliquid, cuius oppositum melius est: sicut apostoli secundas nuptias, I Cor. VII, 39, permiserunt, cum tamen melior esset continentia vidualis. Quinto sustinentiae, sicut Deus permittit mala fieri, ut eliciat bona. Ego autem dico vobis etc., idest id determinando, uxorem non dimittendam ex qualibet causa; et toleratum a Moyse, ne maius malum fieret, scilicet homicidium. Sic astringo, et explano: quia omnis, qui dimiserit uxorem suam, excepta causa fornicationis, scilicet corporalis, viri vel mulieris, facit eam moechari, quia illa nubit alteri.
5:32
Et hoc non est coniugium, sed adulterium; unde addit et qui dimissam duxerit, adulterat, quia debet manere innupta, vel viro reconciliari, ut dicit Glossa. Quod si ipsam dimittat ob causam fornicationis, ut dicit Augustinus, ipse non facit eam moechari, sed ipsa, cuius est reatus. Nec dimittens sic potest illa vivente aliam ducere, ut tangitur I Cor. VII, 39. Nota, quod qui dimittit, sive repudiat, quatuor mala facit, ut dicit Chrysostomus, quia quantum ad Deum existit homicida; secundo, dimittit non fornicantem; tertio, facit eam adulteram; et quarto, accipientem facit adulterari. Item adulterans quatuor peccata committit: exhaeredat filios, fidem violat, virum dimittit, et ex adulterio fornicatur. Propter hoc dicitur Is. l, 1: quis est hic liber repudii matris vestrae quo dimisi eam? Eccli. XXIII, 32: omnis mulier relinquens virum suum peccabit. Item nota super illud excepta causa fornicationis etc., Glossam Augustini et Chrysostomi: causa fornicationis est si uxor cogat ad idololatriam, vel avaritiam, vel ad alias illicitas concupiscentias: non enim fornicatio est tantum stupri, sed generaliter quae a lege Dei aberrare facit. Ergo spiritualis fornicatio solvit matrimonium. Contra. Hieronymus: si mulier peccat in animam suam, non est polluta viro: quasi dicat: propter hoc quod peccat tantum in animam suam, non peccavit contra virum: et sic per hoc non debet solvi matrimonium. Responsio. Vinculum matrimonii consideratur tripliciter: vel quantum ad mutuam continentiam; vel quantum ad reddendum debitum carnale, vel quantum ad cohabitationem mutui servitii. Primum vinculum non solvit nisi mors alterius, vel utriusque: quia consummato matrimonio, alter contrahere, altero vivente, non potest. Secundum vinculum solvitur in carnali fornicatione; cum distinctione tamen: nam quaedam spiritualis fornicatio corrumpit facientem tantum, sicut superbia, ira, et similia; alia corrumpit cohabitantem, sicut haeresis, vel furtum, et similia. Quantum ergo ad primum modum non debet solvi vinculum cohabitationis. Quantum ad secundum debet solvi manente illa fornicatione spirituali, ut si diceret mulier se nolle habitare cum viro, nisi faceret furtum, vel talia huiusmodi. Sunt autem sex casus, qui continentur his versibus: simile, prostituens, vis, mors, et credita forma si convertatur, post novit, mittere nequit. In istis casibus non licet dimittere uxorem fornicantem. Primus est similitudo, idest si ipse vir convincitur fornicari; secundus prostitutio, hoc est si ipse vir prostituat ipsam; tertius est violentia, hoc est quando ab altero opprimitur per violentiam: et intelligitur de violentia absoluta, et non de illa quae est per metum; quartus est credita forma, hoc est quando ab alio cognita est sub specie viri sui, quem putabat virum suum; quintus est mors, hoc est cum credit probabiliter virum suum mortuum, et alteri nubit; et viro redeunte statim recedit a priori; sextus est conversio, hoc est fidelis ab infideli secundum ritum suae sectae dimittatur; postea utroque converso ad fidem cogitur per Ecclesiam eam recipere; septimus est reconciliatio, hoc est cum reconciliavit eam sibi post commissum adulterium, vel publice adulterantem retinuit. In istis casibus nequit vir mittere, idest dimittere uxorem fornicantem. Et sic intelligitur Glossa Augustini et Chrysostomi. Quaeritur autem hic, utrum similis causa sit in viris, si dimittantur ab uxoribus suis causa fornicationis. Responsio Hieronymi: quicquid viris dicitur, redundat in feminas: neque enim adultera uxor dimittenda, et vir moechus retinendus: aliae sunt leges Caesaris, aliae Christi; apud illas in viris fraena pudicitiae laxantur, apud Christum quod non licet feminis, aeque non licet viris, quia eadem servitus pari conditione censetur. Item super illud facit eam moechari, quaeritur quare non dicit et mulier si nubat alteri, adulterat. Responsio. Mulier, ut dicit Chrysostomus, imbecillis est: propterea per minas quas in virum dimittentem eam facit, vult emendare illius stultitiam. Sicut habens filium prodigum, illum dimittens increpat eos qui faciunt eum talem, et prohibet eos non convenire, neque apparere sibi. Iterum audistis quia dictum est antiquis. Supra, ordinavit irascibilem, et concupiscibilem ad suas passiones; hic ordinat rationalem respectu veritatis. Est autem duplex veritas, creata et increata. Ordinat ergo virtutem rationalem ad veritatem increatam per debitam reverentiam et honorificationem; secundo ad veritatem creatam per rectam interpretationem, ibi sit autem sermo vester, est est, non non. In primo dicuntur duo. Quia primo ponit iustitiam legis, quae consistit in duobus, scilicet in evitatione periurii, et solutione praestiti iuramenti, ibi reddes autem domino iuramenta tua. Secundo iustitiam Evangelii, quae consistit in duobus, in prohibitione assiduitatis iuramenti, cum dicit ego autem dico vobis, non iurare omnino et in prohibitionis explanatione, cum dicit neque per caelum et cetera.
5:33
Dicit ergo iterum audistis, quia dictum est antiquis, non periurabis, idest non periurium committes; unde Lev. XIX, 12: non peierabis, ne polluas nomen Dei tui. Quaerit autem Chrysostomus, quare furtum praeteriens, ad falsum testimonium transcendit. Responsio. Quoniam qui furatur, quandoque peierat, et non e converso: quoniam qui non vult mentiri, vel iurare, numquam eliget furari: et per hoc id advertit. Vel dicendum quod furtum puniebatur in lege; mendacium autem non. Et ideo ne putetur licitum, hic prohibet. Reddes autem domino iuramenta tua, Hieronymus: idest si iurare contigerit, per creationem iurabis, non per creaturam. Unde domino dicit, non idolo, vel creaturae: quia, ut dicit Chrysostomus, qui domino non reddit iuramenta sua, sed elementis, dupliciter peccat: primo, quia non reddit Deo ius suum; secundo, quia deificat per quod iurat, et sic idololatriam committit. Glossa Hieronymi: sicut victimas Deo immolare iussit, ne eas idolis immolarent, sic parvulis concessum est iurare per Deum. Ergo si parvulis, non licet hoc perfectis. Contra. Apostolus iuravit, Rom. I, 9: testis est mihi Deus et cetera. Et Angelus Apoc. X, 6. Responsio. Parvulos dicit qui veritatem dicunt, seu humiles Deum timentes. Vel parvulis, idest pro parvulis, hoc est pro istis temporalibus. Ego autem dico vobis, idest occasione periurii etiam iuramenta prohibeo, mandans vobis non iurare omnino, idest ex qualibet causa, sive sine legitima causa, quia cum sine causa iuratur, attestatio primae veritatis contemnitur, quia assumitur in vanum, quod prohibetur Ex. XX, 7: non assumes nomen Dei tui in vanum. Contra Ps. CIX, 4: iuravit dominus, et non poenitebit eum; ad Hebr. VI, 16: omnis controversiae finis ad confirmationem est iuramentum. Responsio. Prohibet iurare omnino, idest assidue. Vel omnino, in sensu composito, idest in omni casu. Debent autem in iuramento tria esse: materia debita, scilicet veritas; forma debita, scilicet iustitia; et finis rectus: unde secundum Augustinum, et Gregorium, et Origenem, non penitus iurare prohibuit, sed occasione periurii, quod perfectius est, docuit. Secundum Alexandrum, hoc praecipitur solum apostolis in primitiva Ecclesia, ne imperfecti haberentur.
5:34
Vel cum dicit non iurare omnino, prohibetur affectus iurandi, non effectus, sicut Iac. V, v. 12: ante omnia, fratres, nolite iurare, idest non appetatis. Unde Hieronymus: Christus omnino iurare prohibet, ne quis quasi bonum appetat iusiurandum, et assiduitate iurandi labatur in periurium. Item Augustinus in libro de mendacio dicit: omnino non iurare, idest quantum in te est, non ames, neque cum aliqua delectatione appetas. Item idem Augustinus: iuratio non est bona, non tamen est mala, cum est necessaria. Contra. Augustinus in sermone de periculo: falsa iuratio perniciosa, vera periculosa, nulla secura. Si periculosa, ergo mala. Responsio. Periculosa dicitur respectu iurantis, non quia mala, sed quia de facili potest omitti aliqua conditio iuramenti, quae est triplex, iuxta illud Ier. IV, 2: iurabis, vivit dominus, in veritate, in iudicio, et iustitia. In veritate iurat qui secundum veritatem rei et conscientiae; in iustitia qui licite; in iudicio qui pro causa sufficiente. Neque per caelum. Chrysostomus: qui per caelum iurat, caelum deificat, et per caelum intelligit omnem creaturam superiorem naturalem. Glossa: non iuremus per creaturas. Contra. Ioseph iuravit per salutem Pharaonis, Gen. XLII, 15. Responsio. Iuravit, potestatem eius a Deo atque salutem cognoscens. Ergo non fuit per creaturam iurare, sed per Deum, in cuius manu salus est omnium. Quia thronus Dei est; Is. ult., 1: caelum mihi sedes est. Neque per terram, per quam intelligitur omnis creatura naturalis inferior, quia scabellum pedum eius est; Is. ibid.: terra scabellum pedum meorum. Et, ut dicit Augustinus, in caelo dicitur Deus sedere, terramque calcare, non quod membra sic locata habeat; sed quia in corpore mundi maxima species est caeli, minima terrae: propter quod in caelo dicitur sedere, quia in magna sua potentia relucet. Deinde comprehendit creaturam artificialem, dicens neque per Ierosolymam. Consuetudo erat Iudaeis iurare per Ierusalem, et templum, et huiusmodi.
5:35
Quia est civitas magni regis; Ps. LXXVI, 14: quis Deus magnus, sicut Deus noster? Neque per caput tuum iuraveris. Per hoc intelligitur omnis creatura, quae est idem quod nos. Augustinus: cum quis per salutem meam iurat, salutem suam Deo obligat. Cum per filios meos, oppignorat Deo, ut hoc eveniat in caput eorum quod exit de ore eius.
5:36
Quoniam non potes unum capillum album facere aut nigrum, scilicet naturaliter, quasi dicat, non est opus tuum, sed Dei. Unde Augustinus: iurare per quaslibet creaturas est creatorem earum testem adhibere. Propter haec omnia dicitur Eccli. XXIII, 9: iurationi non assuescat os tuum. Chrysostomus: nemo est qui frequenter iuret, qui aliquando non periuret.
5:37
Sit autem sermo vester, est est, non non. Haec est secunda pars ubi ordinat rationalem veritatem creatam per rectam interpretationem, scilicet quando veritas exprimitur verbo, secundum quod concipitur in animo. Unde dicit, ita prohibui non iurare etiam cum oportet loqui. Sit autem, idest: sed, sermo vester sit, est est, idest sermo vester habens existentiam rei sit, est est, idest proferatur secundum veritatem conscientiae non non, idest, de re quae non est, proferatur non esse. Unde Rabanus: est est, non non, bis dicit, ut quod ore dicis, operibus comprobes; quod verbis negas, factis non confirmes. Quod autem his abundantius est, idest illud quod asseritur, vel negatur supra simplicem veritatem rei, sicut per iuramentum a malo est: non dicit quod malum sit, ut dicit Augustinus, sed a malo, scilicet non tuo, sed ex infirmitate compellentis te iurare, aut incredulitate. Unde nota, quod iurare licet multis de causis. Primo pro veritate confirmanda incredulis, II Cor. I, 18: fidelis Deus, quia sermo, qui fuit apud nos, non fuit in illo est et non, secundo pro pace reformanda, ut Iacob iuravit Laban, Gen. XXXI, 53, tertio pro amicitia contrahenda, Gen. XXVI, 28: dixerunt viri Gerarae ad Isaac: sit iuramentum inter nos, quarto pro veritate manifestanda, Deut. c. XIX, 15: in ore duorum vel trium testium stat omne verbum, quinto pro fidelitate servanda, II Reg. V, 3: venerunt seniores Israel ad regem, et percussit cum eis foedus, sexto pro obedientiae et subiectionis recognitione: sic viri Galaad Iephte, septimo pro consuetudine Ecclesiae servanda, ut canonici: sicut iuraverunt filii Israel se domino servituros. Et hae septem causae sunt propter bonum introducendum. Item aliae duae causae sunt propter malum amovendum, scilicet sicuti iuratur in contestatione litis ut calumnia sopiatur; ad Hebr. c. VI, 16: omnis controversiae finis ad confirmationem est iuramentum. Alia causa est ad infamiam purgandam; Deut. XXI, 1: quando inventum fuerit cadaver hominis occisi, et ignorabitur caedis reus, egredientur maiores natu, et iudices (...) et dicent: manus nostrae non effuderunt sanguinem hunc, nec oculi viderunt. Propitius esto populo tuo Israel quem redemisti, domine.
5:38
Audistis, quia dictum est, oculum pro oculo. Haec est secunda pars ab illo loco dico autem vobis etc. in qua monet ad impletionis perfectionem, addendo consilia. Et primo ponit consilia respectu iudicialium; secundo respectu moralium, ibi audistis quia dictum est, diliges proximum tuum. Prima in duas. Primo ponit veteris legis iustitiam; secundo novae legis perfectionem, quae consistit in duobus, scilicet in mali illati perpessione, et in beneficentiae operatione, ibi qui autem petit a te da ei. In patiendo autem malum illatum, dupliciter, aut in corpore, aut in re, ibi si quis voluerit tecum in iudicio contendere; aut in operatione, ibi si quis te angariaverit mille passus. Ad patientiam mali illati in corpore monet secundum duplicem gradum. Uno modo ad non appetendum vindictam; alio modo esse paratum ad plura sustinenda, ibi si quis te percusserit in dexteram maxillam tuam. Dicit ergo audistis quia dictum est, non dicit quibus ut innuat illos esse duros corde, oculum pro oculo, dentem pro dente, in quo lex talionis erat iniuriae illatae statuta, ut Augustinus dicit, Ex. XXI, 24 et Deut. XIX, 21. Sed quaeritur quare legem talionis concessit Moyses. Responsio. Moyses vidit eos temerarios in iniuriis et vindictis faciendis; et ideo cum non posset aliter eos retrahere, poenam vindictae voluit temperare, ne supra modum illatas iniurias vindicarent, sed ad plura pro pari parem redderent talionem. Item super illud Glossa Augustini: lex modum ultionis constituit. Contra Levit. XIX, 18: non quaeras ultionem, nec memor eris iniuriae civium tuorum. Responsio. Talionis erat lex iudici in praecepto, et hoc ut faceret zelo iustitiae, et non zelo vindictae, ad malorum cohibitionem; et sic intelligit Augustinus. Sed quia erat permissa iniuriato secundum paritatem, putabant Iudaei se posse ulcisci; et ideo inhibetur in Levitico. Item ibidem Augustinus: iniustorum iustitia est: non quia iniqua est ultio quam lex statuit. Ergo ultio erat licita. Responsio. Ultio amore iustitiae erat licita ipsi iudici, non amore vindictae. Unde sic intelligitur Glossa: ultio iusta iniustorum, idest vindictam iniuste exigentium. Ego autem; quasi dicat: illis sic concessum est, ego autem dico vobis, idest dicendo moneo vos non resistere malo, idest non velitis repellere iniuriam illatam ulciscendo, vel animo ulciscendi. Unde cum dicit malo, intelligit de malo temporali, sive poenae, ut dicit Augustinus et Hieronymus; et non de malo culpae, cui usque ad mortem resistendum est. Chrysostomus: praecepit istud, non ut nobis mutuo oculos eruamus, sed ut potius innocentes custodiamus, vel contineamus manus, sicque comminatione tali impetum fraenavit iniuriae. Item idem: iracundia per iracundiam non compescitur. Et intelligi debet de malo poenae, quod est tripliciter, ut Augustinus dicit: in cruciatu corporum, damno rerum, et angariis operum. Quaeritur autem utrum non resistere malo, sit praeceptum, vel consilium. Responsio. Iniuria quam appellat hic malum, aut est particularis et privata, aut publica: si publica, tunc repelli debet iussu principis; Rom. XIII, 4: Dei minister est, vindex in iram ei qui male agit. Item Augustinus: fortitudo quae a barbaris defendit patriam, vel domi defendit infirmos, vel a latronibus socios, plena iustitia est. Et sic praeceptum est subditis, non solum principibus. Vel potest esse iniuria particularis; et tunc iniuria repelli potest tripliciter: vel impediendo, sicut Paulus, qui per milites impedivit iniurias Iudaeorum: vel arguendo, sicut dominus fecit danti ei alapam, Io. XXII, 23, et sic licet omnibus tam perfectis quam imperfectis: vel repellitur cogente necessitate, sicut quando non potest vitari laesio, nec per fugam, nec per aliud impedimentum; et tunc aut repellitur sine armis, et hoc modo permittitur clericis et laicis: aut cum armis, et sic non licet clericis, etsi laicis forte liceat flagrante maleficio cum moderamine inculpatae tutelae, ut dicit lex: et sic est in praecepto clericis, laicis autem in consilio; aut repellitur animo ulciscendi, sive vindictae libidine, et sic omnibus est prohibitum, et praeceptum. Et sic intellectum multipliciter non resistere malo, est in praecepto, vel in consilio.
5:39
Si quis te percusserit in dexteram maxillam, ad litteram, praebe ei et alteram, idest paratus sis sustinere patienter. Rabanus: non tantum non repercutias, sed si vult alteram ferire, patienter feras. Et hoc congruebat apostolis pro tempore illo: nam quia fundaturi erant Ecclesiam, voluit eos debere sustinere primos impetus persecutorum, ut homines videntes eorum patientiam converterentur ad fidem. Unde Chrysostomus: si diligenter inspexeris quam illi fuerunt legis auditores, et in qua conversatione degentes, et quando haec praecepta susceperint, facile intelliges, maxime miraberis legislatoris sapientiam. Vel praebe ei et aliam. Glossa: totum corpus ad affligendum. Hieron.: aliam, idest dexteram, quia iustus totus est dexter. Ambrosius: quid tam mirum quam percutienti maxillam praebere? Nonne omnis impetus indignantis frangitur, ira sedatur, et per patientiam ille qui iniuriatur, ad poenitentiam revocatur?
5:40
Et ei qui vult tecum in iudicio Glossa altercationis: contendere, idest contentiose agere, et tunicam tuam tollere, idest vestes viliores, dimitte ei et pallium, idest vestes pretiosiores, sive exteriores, priusquam contentiose agas, et fraudulenter. Et secundum hoc inhibitum est omnibus causam movere contra aliquem cum fraude et contentione. Unde de isto iudicio dicit Chrysostomus: omne iudicium irritatio est cordis; si semel in iudicium ingressus fueris, iam non cogitas ut veritas causae appareat, sed ut quoquo modo victor existas. Vel potest esse monitio quoad perfectos, quia quamvis infirmis sit licitum movere causam contra proximum sub iudice, dummodo sit sine fraude, tamen hoc non licet perfectis litem cum proximo habere. Unde Chrysostomus: qui te venerari debuerat propter dignitatem filii, iudicat te propter necessitatem causae, et perdis dignitatem Christi propter negotium mundi. Unde solent dici hi versus: expedit infirmis, licet absque dolo, sine lite, praelatisque licet, non expedit anachoritae: non licet ut per eum sint res in iure petitae. Triplex autem est causa qua possunt ablata repeti ab aliquibus vice perfectorum. Prima est malorum refraenatio; Iob c. XXIX, 17: conterebam molas iniqui, et de dentibus illius auferebam praedam. Gregorius: non solum cura debet esse ne nostra subtrahant, sed ut rapientes non sua, semetipsos non perdant. Secunda est pacis conservatio; Is. XXXII, 17: erit opus iustitiae pax. Tertia est pauperum consolatio, quibus data sunt illa bona temporalia ad sustentationem. Et quicumque.
5:41
Ecce tertium, scilicet monitio in angaria operum: angaria enim est exigentia indebiti servitii, vel operis in propria persona; unde dicit et quicumque te angariaverit, idest servire te coegerit corporaliter, verbi gratia, ut vadas cum eo mille passus, vade cum eo et alia duo, idest, adhuc sis paratus, ut amplius patiaris. Augustinus: historialiter hoc nec in Iesu, nec in suis invenimus impletum. Exponitur ergo: vade, secundum Augustinum, non tam pedibus, quam parato affectu et animo; quasi dicat: si quis cogit te servire, et solatium impendere, paratus esto compassionis affectu multo plura impendere. Et qui petit a te, da ei. Hic ponitur perfectio in beneficentiae exhibitione, quod fit dupliciter, scilicet sine remunerationis spe, donando indigentibus: et absque usuris mutuum concedendo petentibus.
5:42
Quantum ad primum dicit qui petit a te, da ei; rem vel correctionem. Glossa: quae honeste et iuste possunt dari. Honeste dicit, quia res ita posset esse necessaria, quod honeste non posset dari. Iuste, quia aliena res non potest dari iuste. Augustinus: ita des ut nec tibi noceas, nec alii. Est autem triplex donum, quod maxime debemus dare, scilicet de corde, compassionem; Is. LVIII, 10: cum effuderis esurienti animam tuam et cetera. Gregorius: plus est compati ex corde quam dare, quia qui compatitur, de seipso dat; qui de pecunia, de alieno. Secundo de ore, dulcis verbi consolationem; Eccli. XVIII, 16: nonne ardorem refrigerabit ros? Sic et verbum melius quam datum. Tertio de manu temporalem substantiam; Deut. XV, 11: praecipio ut aperias manum fratri tuo egeno. Quaeritur autem hic, an ad hoc teneantur omnes, et semper. Responsio. Datum potest esse temporale, vel spirituale: si temporale, vel est de obsequio in opere; et sic tenetur quilibet ad indigentem; Ex. XXIII, 5: si videris asinum odientis te, iacentem sub onere, non pertransibis, sed sublevabis cum eo; vel est de rebus; et tunc vel est de superfluis, vel de necessariis: ad superflua tenentur clerici; unde Ambrosius: non maioris est criminis habenti tollere, quam cum possis, indigentibus denegare. De necessariis autem vel superfluis in casu tenetur quilibet, scilicet posito in extrema necessitate. Unde Hieronymus super illud Rom. XII, 20: si esurierit inimicus tuus: quisquis in quacumque necessitate morituro succurrere poterit, si non fecerit, occidit. Si autem non sit dives, cum non possit dare temporalia, tenetur ad affectum. Unde Glossa: si deest facultas, da affectum. Si autem est spirituale, tunc vel est compassionis de corde, vel dulcis verbi de ore, vel sapientiae de mente, et obligat tam pauperes quam divites; unde Hieronymus: in plerisque pauperibus hoc stare non potest, sed etiam divites si semper dividunt, semper dare non poterunt. Praeceptum ergo intelligitur de illa pecunia, secundum Hieronymum, quae dando non deficit, idest de sapientia; sed quanto plus data fuerit, tanto amplius duplicatur. Et volenti mutuari a te, ne avertaris. Ecce secundum genus praestandi, secundum Chrysostomum, scilicet cum reddituro commodamus; unde dicit et volent mutuari a te, idest volenti a te accipere mutuo, ne avertaris. Glossa: idest ne alienes voluntatem. Chrysostomus: similis est pecunia usurarii morsui aspidis: percussus enim ab aspide quasi delectatus vadit in somnum, et per suavitatem soporis moritur, quia tunc venenum latenter per omnia membra decurrit: sic qui sub usura accipit, sub tempore quasi beneficium sentit; sed usura per omnes eius facultates decurrit, et totum convertit in debitum. Audistis, quia dictum est: diliges proximum tuum et cetera. Hic ponit consilia respectu moralium. Et quia moralia complentur in dilectione proximi, Rom. XIII, v. 8: qui diligit proximum, legem implevit; ideo monet ad dilectionem cuiuslibet tibi proximi et conformis in natura, sicut sunt et inimici. Dicuntur autem hic tria. Primo legis antiquae reprobatio; secundo Iudaeorum facta traditio, ibi et odio habebis inimicum tuum; tertio legis evangelicae perfectio, ibi ego autem dico vobis: diligite inimicos vestros. Ubi quatuor tangit, scilicet inimicorum dilectionem; secundo monitionis suae rationem, ibi ut sitis filii patris vestri; tertio suae rationis approbationem, ibi si enim diligitis eos qui vos diligunt, quam mercedem habebitis? Quarto perfectionis conclusionem, ibi estote ergo vos perfecti.
5:43
Dicit ergo audistis quia dictum est: diliges proximum tuum, scilicet affectu et effectu, et odio habebis inimicum tuum. Istud numquam invenitur in lege, sed additio est ex parte Iudaeorum: putabant enim hoc forte addendum ex multis quae in lege dicta sunt: nam Deus praecepit ut delerent Amalecitas, et Ex. XXIII, 22 dicitur: inimicus ero inimicis tuis. Et sic de aliis. Et ideo contra hoc ponitur evangelica perfectio, quae consistit in tribus: in actu cordis, operis, et oris.
5:44
Quantum ad actum cordis dicit ego autem dico vobis: diligite inimicos vestros, ad litteram, consulendo, auxiliando, beneficia largiendo. Augustinus de vera religione: quid ei nocebit qui bene uti etiam inimico potest? Eius enim praesidio atque merito inimicitias non timescit, cuius praecepto et dono diligit inimicos. Quaeritur autem si omnes ad hoc tenentur. Responsio. Omnes tenentur ad hoc affectu, et etiam effectu in necessitate, ut dictum est supra. Perfecti vero extra necessitatem debent diligere inimicos perfecte, affectu et effectu. Affectu autem possunt diligere inimicos generalis Ecclesiae. Benefacite, in effectu operis, his qui vos oderunt, tum ex naturae conformitate, Is. c. LVIII, 7: carnem tuam ne despexeris, tum ex Dei et proximi caritate; Rom. XII, 20: si esurierit inimicus tuus, ciba illum et cetera. Chrysostomus: si benefeceris inimico, tibi amplius benefecisti. Et orate, verbo oris, pro persequentibus vos, per apertam iniuriam, et calumniantibus, per apparentem iniustitiam. Vel persequentibus, facto, calumniantibus, idest falso criminantibus verbo. Hoc fecit Stephanus, Act. c. VII, 59. Et Christus, Lc. XXIII, 34: pater, ignosce illis: non enim sciunt quid faciunt. Ut sitis filii patris vestri. Hic ponitur monitionis ratio ex duplici exemplo, scilicet divino et humano.
5:45
Quantum ad exemplum divinum dicit, ita debetis diligere ut sitis filii patris vestri, idest imitatione. Unde Rabanus: filii non degeneres. Carnales filii si similes sunt patribus, nullam laudem merentur; si dissimiles, nullum vituperium: quia non est in potestate hominis, quam accipiat corporis qualitatem. Filii autem spirituales, si similes, laudandi; si dissimiles, vituperandi: quia in potestate cuiuslibet est mensuram iustitiae faciendi. Qui in caelis est, per operis sui maiorem relucentiam. Vel in caelis, secundum Glossam, idest in electis et sanctis per gratiam. Qui solem suum. Ecce exemplum humanum. Et dicit signanter suum, idest quem ipsemet fecit, contra haereticos. Facit oriri super bonos et malos, ad litteram, secundum Rabanum; et pluit super iustos et iniustos, similiter ad litteram. Vel per solem potest significari influentia divinae bonitatis; per pluviam manifestatio veritatis; quasi dicat: si es similis patri caelesti, benefacies bonis et malis.
5:46
Si enim diligitis eos qui vos diligunt et cetera. Hic probat rationem et admonitionem suam exemplo publicanorum; quasi dicat: non est perfectio tantum diligere amicos; quia si diligitis eos qui vos diligunt, quam mercedem habebitis? Quasi dicat, nullam. Infra VI, 2: recepistis mercedem vestram. Nonne et publicani hoc faciunt? Qualis in vobis erit perfectio, si in dilectione non superatis exemplum publicanorum qui imperfecti sunt? Secundum Rabanum, dicuntur publicani qui vectigalia publica, vel negotia saecularia, vel lucra sectantur. Et, ut idem dicit, publicanus nomen traxit a Publio rege, qui primus eos ordinavit.
5:47
Et si salutaveritis fratres vestros tantum, idest si tantum oraveritis pro his, qui aliqua affinitate, vel amicitia coniuncti sunt vobis: nam salutatio, ut dicit Glossa, est quaedam species orationis, quid amplius facitis? Id est, quid plura facietis quam gentes sive gentiles, qui ex quodam humano affectu hoc faciunt? Quasi dicat: in hoc non eritis gentilibus perfectiores. Nam et ethnici, Rabanus, idest gentiles sive gentilibus dediti: ethnos Graece, gens Latine; hoc faciunt, idest humano affectu suis compatiuntur, et pro suis orant. Chrysostomus: si indignum est ut te qui in eodem est honore contemnat, quanto indignius est a te Deum contemni? Estote ergo.
5:48
Hic ponitur conclusio; quasi dicat: monui vos ad perfectionem evangelicam, ergo estote perfecti; Glossa: in caritate Dei et proximi sicut et pater vester caelestis perfectus est. Glossa: sicut imitationem notat, non aequalitatem; quasi dicat: hoc quod dixi faciatis, ut mereamini esse filii patris caelestis per adoptionis gratiam. Et nota quod duplex est perfectio, scilicet gloriae, et viae. De prima ad Eph. IV, 13: donec occurramus omnes in virum perfectum et cetera. Perfectio viae vel est naturae, de qua Gen. II, 1: perfecti sunt caeli et terra, et omnis ornatus eorum, vel est gratiae: et haec est duplex, vel status, vel meriti. Perfectio meriti est multiplex. Prima cordis; Is. XXXVIII, 3: memento quomodo ambulaverim coram te in veritate et corde perfecto. Secunda oris; Iac. III, 2: si quis in verbo non offendit, hic perfectus est vir. Tertia operis, et haec est multiplex. Prima innocentiae; Eccli. XXXI, 8: beatus vir qui inventus est sine macula et cetera. Et sequitur: qui probatus est in illo, et perfectus inventus est. Secunda excellentiae vitae, Gen. VI, 9: Noe vir iustus atque perfectus fuit in generationibus suis: ad hanc tenentur clerici super laicos. Tertia obedientiae; Gen. XVII, 1: ambula coram me, et esto perfectus. Quarta patientiae; Iac. I, 4: patientia opus perfectum habet. Quinta perseverantiae; I Petr. I, 13: sobrii, et perfecti. Glossa: constanter perseverando. Sexta est caritatis; I Io. IV, 18: perfecta caritas foras mittit timorem: ad hanc tenentur omnes. Perfectio status est duplex. Prima ordinis; Deut. XXXIII, 8 dicitur Levitis: perfectio tua et doctrina tua viro sancto tuo. Secunda praelationis; Lc. VI, 40: perfectus erit omnis si sit sicut magister eius. Tertia religionis; infra c. XIX, 21: si vis perfectus esse, vade, et vende omnia quae habes, et da pauperibus et cetera.
5:1
And seeing. THIS passage cannot be easily understood unless we first understand whether this sermon of S. Matthew and that of S. Luke (w. 17) are the same or different, for they appear to differ in many respects. S. MATTHEW says that Christ ascended a mountain : S. LUKE, that He went up to pray. S. MATTHEW does not speak of His having prayed, but taught: S. LUKE says that He spent the whole night in prayer. S. MATTHEW does not say that after His prayer Christ called the disciples, and out of them chose the twelve Apostles ; but he relates their election as if made long after (x. 2) : S. LUKE does. S. MATTHEW says that the sermon was held on a mountain : S. LUKE, on a plain, when Christ had come down from the mountain. S. MATTHEW gives eight beatitudes, as they are called : S. LUKE, only four. Hence some great authorities think that this sermon of S. Matthew and the other of S. Luke are not the same ; but that Christ, according to His custom in different addresses, repeated the same things with only a few additions and alterations. S. Augustin was of this opinion (De Consens.,\\. 19), The Author (Horn, ix.), Chromatius (in ^, and S. Gregory (Horn. ix. on Esekiel}. Others think that the two sermons were the same, as Tatian (Harm.}, S. Jerome (Comment^, S. Chrysostom (Horn, xv.), Origen (Tract, on S. Matt, xxiv.), Euthymius and Theophylact (Comment^. From their great authority I incline to think that these are correct; for each Evangelist relates the beatitudes, not as if they consisted of a few precepts repeated from some other sermon, but as if they contained the whole argument on which the sermon was constructed ; and each so relates it as making the commencement from poverty. The objection that they differ on many points is not so difficult of explanation as may be thought. S. Luke says that Christ went up into the mountain to pray : S. Matthew does not say this, but he does not contradict it ; for he does not say why Christ went up, but what He did there ; nor does he tell us all that He did, but only as much as He intended to do — this was to speak of Christ's doctrine. He is silent, therefore, about His praying, and enlarges upon the assembly. For the same reason he passed over the calling of the Apostles, of which he spoke afterwards (x. i) ; not keeping the order of events, as he often does, and as we have frequently explained to be his custom. The difficulty is greater when S. Matthew says that Christ was on the mountain, and S. Luke that he was on a plain. But this also is answered by S. Augustin (De Consensu, u. 19) in more ways than one. It may have been, as both Evangelists say, that Christ went up into a mountain, though S. Luke alone says that He did so, to pray, and there chose the Apostles, as the same Evangelist alone describes, and He may then have come down — which S. Luke mentions, but S. Matthew omits — and have held the assembly, as both agree ; except that S. Luke says that it was on a plain, and S. Matthew on a mountain. This explanation seems to me very little probable, but his other still less so. It is that Christ did not come down from the mountain at all, but spoke from the top of it, on some level part, which S. Matthew calls the mountain, and S. Luke a plain. For this sermon does not seem to have been addressed to the whole multitude, but to the disciples alone ; for (i) the subject-matter seems to imply^and require us to believe this to have been the case, for Christ did not propose evangelical perfection to all the multitude, but He said to these, " Do penance" (w. 17, and 5. Luke xiii. 3, 5); but to those who desired to be perfect He offered perfection (xix. 21). (2) Both Evangelists show that He addressed the disciples alone : " And when He was set down the disciples came to Him " (v. i) ; S. Luke, " And He, lifting up His eyes on His disciples, said " (vi. 20, and 5. Matt. v. 13, 14). From this it is clear that the sermon was spoken, not on the plain, but on the mountain which the disciples ascended alone with Christ, leaving the multitude below. S. Matthew is not to be explained from S. Luke, but S. Luke from S. Matthew. S. Luke does not speak of the same ascent of the mountain as S. Matthew, but of another which He made that He might pray and choose the Apostles. What S. Luke adds of His having afterwards come down, that a great multitude followed Him ; and that He lifted up His eyes and said, " Blessed are ye poor " (vi. 20), is not to be understood as having taken place immediately, and on the plain, but long after, and in another place ; that is, on the mountain which He had ascended again, as S. Matthew says ; but about which S. Luke is silent, as he did not conjoin the time and place. That S. Matthew named eight beatitudes and S. Luke only four, is of slight consequence ; for the Evangelist did not take in hand to relate all the events, but only the chief of them, and, therefore, in this case, S. Matthew relates some things of which S. Luke makes no mention, and passes over others which S. Luke mentions ; as those contraries : " Woe to you that are rich " ; " Woe to you that laugh " ; " Woe to you that are filled " ; " Woe to you when men shall bless you ".
And Jesus seeing. The word Jesus is not found in the Greek, nor in Theophylact or Euthymius, and the connection of this verse with the last of the fourth chapter seems to make it a needless addition. But S. Chrysostom, The Author, S. Augustin, and S. Bernard read it. The cause of Christ's having gone up into the mountain is not doubtful. He saw the multitude ; but the reason of His having done so, because of it, is uncertain. The Author suggests that He might have gone up to teach them from a higher position as better adapted for speaking from ; or He might have desired to escape the numbers, as S. Augustin (Horn. i. de Serm. Dom.}, S. Chrysostom, S. Jerome, and others suppose. Remigius observes that Christ had three kinds of refuge from the multitude— the desert (S. Matt. w. i), the ship (S. Luke v. 3), the mountain (as here, and xiv. 23 ; xv. 29; xvii. i ; S. Mark iii. 13 ; vi. 46 ; ix. 2; 5. Luke vi. 12; ix. 28; xxi. 37; S.Joknvl 3, 15; viii. i). And this appears the true meaning, because, as has been said before, this address (concio) was not to the multitude, but to the Apostles ; and Christ was accustomed to go up into the mountain, not to seek, but to escape from, the multitude (as in S.John vi. 3, 15; viii. i). What mountain it was which Christ ascended we cannot now know. S. Jerome says that some simple-minded persons in his day thought that it was the Mount of Olives ; not observing that Christ was then in Upper Galilee, and that the Mount of Olives was near Jerusalem. He thinks himself that it might have been Tabor.
5:2
And opening His mouth. This is not a mere pleonasm, as some think, but some thing of a mystery. S. Augustin (De Serm. Dom., 1. i.), S. Gregory (On Job, iii. 5), think the meaning to be that Christ, who had before opened the mouths of the Prophets, now opened His own, as S. Paul says (Heb. i. i). To open the mouth is sometimes to speak freely, and with a clear voice (Ezek. xxix. 21 ; Ecclus. xv. 5). Christ opened His mouth thus. This is true, but not enough. Sometimes to open the mouth is to break out into speech after a prolonged silence (as/0£ iii. i). Christ appears to have opened His mouth in this manner. Not that He had not spoken or addressed multitudes before, but that He had never before set forth His divine teaching on evangelical perfection. He now opened His mouth ; that is, says S. Hilary, He revealed those divine mysteries on which He had before kept silence.
5:3
Blessed. Christ begins with that for which all seek, as David, or whoever put his Psalms into a volume (Ps. i. i). For not only is there no one who does not desire beatitude, but there is none who seeks anything but for it. Christ here calls those blessed who are so not in fact, but in hope, and who are ascending by the steps by which it is attained. For they are not called blessed as being certain of arriving at blessed ness, but because they are going the right way to it, and will attain to it, if nothing hinder them. In one word, the poor are called blessed because, as such (ex parte paupertatis\ they are light and unencumbered, as S. Gregory says, to run in the race for blessedness — unless disease or some sin hinder them.
Poor in spirit. That is, humble (1iumiles\ as most explain it— they who, even if rich in goods, are still humble in mind. Others apply the words to those who, whether poor or rich, have not given up their minds to wealth, nor their hearts to where their treasure is, as S. Augustin often sets it out. Others again think that the actually poor are intended, as Tertullian (w., Against Marcion}, S. Cyprian, S. Jerome (Comment?). It would appear that this is the meaning — (i) because the Greek word Trror^o? is used, which signifies not only poor men, but beggars, as Tertullian thought that it ought to be rendered ; (2) because, in verse 4, it is said : " Blessed are the meek " ; (3) because the kingdom of heaven is promised as riches to the poor ; and (4) because S. Luke opposes the actually rich (veros\ not the proud, to them : " Woe to you that are rich " (S. Luke vi. 24). Why Christ added " in spirit " has been a matter of question. They who understand " the humble " think that it was not actual poverty, but lowliness of spirit, that was intended ; for compulsory poverty is not a blessing, but a misery. This appears to be the true meaning, for spirit is often put for will (as 5. Matt. xxvi. 41 ; 5. Mark xiv. 3 ; Rom. i. 9 ; I Cor. vu. 34 ; Ephes. w. 3). Nor is all voluntary poverty to be understood, but that which is endured for the kingdom of heaven, or which is undertaken voluntarily, or which is borne patiently. S. Basil, therefore, explains "in" by "on account of" spiritu, propter spiritum (Interrog. 205 in. Brev. Reg.}. A man poor in spirit is one who sells all he has, and gives to the poor, that, poor and naked himself, he might follow the poor and naked Christ. This is the first step in evangelical poverty. The second is that of those who have not indeed sold all their goods, but have given them up lest they lose Christ. The third is of those who have not wholly given them up, but have left them to follow Christ and the Church. The fourth is of those who, when they might be rich by unfair means, put the fear of God before perishable riches, and prefer to be poor, saying, with Tobias : "We lead, indeed, a poor life, but we shall have many good things, if we fear God, and depart from all sin, and do that which is good " (w. 23). The fifth is of those who neither are, nor wish to be, rich, but seek their daily bread from God, and, having food and raiment, are therewith content The sixth is of those who wish, if they can without injustice, to be rich, but when they cannot, endure poverty with an even mind for Christ's sake. S. Ambrose (lib. vi., In S. Luc.) asks why Christ calls the poor blessed, when both riches and poverty are things indifferent, and, in themselves, neither good nor evil ? His answer is, that Christ does not speak of poverty in itself, but of lowliness of spirit. Why did Christ begin with this when it is not a virtue at all, or, at least, not the greatest virtue ? Christ wished to show the most direct and speedy way to heaven. But there is nothing which hinders this more than riches ; for it is impossible for a rich man to enter the kingdom of heaven, and Christ therefore puts poverty in the first place.
For theirs is the kingdom of heaven. They who take the kingdom of heaven here to mean the preaching of the Gospel, because this is most especially promised to the poor — as in 5. Matthew xi. 5 ; Isaiah Ixi. I ; as the Hebrew reads it, " He hath sent me to preach the Gospel to the poor " — do not observe that the kingdom of heaven is opposed, as riches to poverty ; as, in the words that follow, contraries are all opposed to contraries : " Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be comforted ; blessed are they that hunger and thirst after justice, for they shall have their fill ".
5:4
Blessed are the meek. This is the fifth verse in the Greek, and the fourth here, the fourth of the former answering to the fifth of our version. S. Leo, in his Horn, on all Saints, reads as the Greek, so that it would appear as if the verses had been transposed in the Latin copies by the transcriber. " The meek are they who are humble and mild, and resemble Christ, who says, ' Learn of Me, because I am meek and humble of heart ' (S. Matt. xi. 29), and who cannot be other wise than happy." S. Basil, in his Shorter Rides, Interrog. 191, says : " These are they who do not return evil for evil, but good for evil " (Rom. xii. 17, 1 8). For they shall possess the land. It has been questioned what land is here meant. 1. Some think it to be this earth on which we live — as S. Chrysostom (Horn, in Matt, xv.), Euthymius, and Theophylact ; for Christ promises us not only heavenly and future, but also earthly and present goods (S. Matt. vi. 33 ; 5. Mark x. 29, 30). 2. Some think it to be heaven which is called the land of the living — as in Psalm xxvi. 13 ; cxli. 6 ; Origen, Horn. xxvi. on Numbers; S. Basil, On Psalm xxxiii. ; S. Cyril, On Isaiah Iviii. ; S. Greg. Nyss., On Beatitudes ; S. Jerome, in loc. This opinion seems the more reasonable, because (i) in so grave a meeting as this, it is not likely that Christ would have promised that land which He always taught men to despise ; (2) because, in the other beatitudes, He promises nothing of earth ; (3) because the promise is not true ; for the meek do not inherit this world, but are rather dispossessed of it ; nor do they possess houses and lands who have left them for the Gospel ; and Christ promises such to them even in this world (S. Mark x. 30) ; Christ, in truth, did not promise houses and lands, but spiritual gifts, which are better than these. Why, however, did He call them houses and lands ? He did it as in opposition to those which have been relinquished. But again, why does He not term them heaven rather than earth ? For the sake of variety, for He had before called them heaven (verse 3). He speaks thus to oppose to the earthly earth, if I may so speak, the heavenly, and to teach us that the meek, who are most excluded from the posses sion of this earth, shall have another and a better. S. Paul and S. John speak thus of the heavenly Jerusalem in opposition to the earthly, in the possession of which the Jews most especially delighted (Galat. w. 16 ; Heb. xii. 22; Apoc. iii. 12 ; xxi. 2, 10). I know not whether Christ intended any allusion to the land of Canaan, which all the Israelites endeavoured to enter, but which only a few meek and patient did enter.
5:5
Blessed are they that mourn. It is clear that not every mourner is blessed. We may rightly ask, therefore, to whom of them Christ gives this title ? Some say that it is given to those who mourn for their sins (S. Chrysostom, Horn. xv. ; S. Ambrose, w., In Luc.; S. Cyril, v., On Isaiah ; S. Hilary, Can. w.). Others, to those who mourn, not only for their own sins, but for the sins of others also ; as Christ mourned over Jerusalem (S. Luke xix. 41), and Samuel over Saul (i Kings xvi. I ; The Author, Horn. ix. ; S. Jerome, Comment. ; S. Leo, Serm. in Omn. Sanct^}. Others, again, suggest the mourners for the loss of property (S. Augustin, lib. i., Serm. in Mont. ; S. Greg. Nyss., De Beat. Potest.). It may be that Christ means such as mourn for being persecuted for the kingdom of heaven, as in verse 10; so 2 5. Tim. iii. 12; 5. John xvi. 33 ; Rom. v. 3, 4. That this is the meaning may be concluded from vS. Luke vi. 25, where Christ opposes those who laugh to those who mourn — as oppressors to oppressed, conquerors to conquered.
For they shall be comforted. They shall rejoice and laugh. The Greek is TrapatcXr)- OijffovTai,, " shall receive consolation," as S. Augustin renders it. Our version, to represent a single Greek word by another Latin one, speaks not according to the usage of this language. The above is what Christ said at the Last Supper (S. John xvi. 20; Apoc. vu. 17).
5:6
Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after justice. S. Luke says, absolutely, " Blessed are ye that hunger now, for you shall be filled ". S. Matthew, by the addition of the word justice, has explained the passage, not as many think, but he has made it much more difficult For from this word many have thought that we should under stand a thirsting after, that is, an ardent desire of gaining righteousness, to be meant (S. Ambrose, On S. Luke vi. ; S. Jerome, Comment. ; S. Chrysostom, Horn. xv. ; The Author ; S. Augustin, Serm. in Mont., i. ; S. Hilary, Can. w.; S. Leo, Serm. in Omn. Sanct.; S. Greg. Nyss., De Beat.; S. Bernard, Serm. i. Omn. Sanct.; Euthymius and Theophylact, Comment^. Scripture appears to favour this idea, for by the word thirst it always means an ardent desire of a thing (Ps. xli. I, 2, 3 ; xxvi. 2 ; Eccles. xxiv. 29 ; Isaiali W. i). It seems more probable, however, that Christ spoke of actual hunger and thirst ; for although vehement desire is often called thirst in Scripture, it is nowhere called hunger. But here not only they who thirst, but they also who hunger, are called blessed. Again, it appears to be so because Christ is speaking only of some sure and personal virtues which aid more than they appear to do to blessed ness. Such are poverty, humility, patience. But to desire and seek after righteousness is not a special but a general virtue, and Christ would appear to have said nothing new or great if He called those who sought to be righteous " blessed ". It is clear, too, that He desired throughout this whole sermon to oppose the opinion of the world in extolling those things which He held in especial contempt- He therefore praises poverty, humility, and patience. The world, indeed, does not condemn, but approves the wish to be just, though itself unjust. But hunger and thirst it especially avoids, and thinks that the endurance of them is madness. Christ, therefore, speaks of these.
For they shall have their fill. (Ps. xvi. 15 ; 5. Luke xiv. 15 ; xxii. 29, 30.) By these words, which are used to accord with the common opinion that food and drink are great sources of happiness, the life of blessedness and the kingdom of heaven are signified, which, S. Paul says, are not meat and drink. A like saying is found in ha. xlix. 10 ; Ixv. 13; Apoc. vu. 17; S.John w. 13, 14.
5:7
Blessed are the merciful. This may be understood of every kind of mercifulness, as S. Jerome, S. Chrysostom, The Author, and Theophylact point out. The parable in ,S. Matthew (xviii. 28-33) is a proof of the same. S. Greg. Nyss., S. Augustin (Serm. in Mont?)) S. Leo (Horn, de Omn. Sanct), think that the words should properly be understood of almsgiving; for this makes men truly blessed (S. Matt. xxv. 34, 35 ; 5. Luke xvi. 9 ; Ps. xl. i ; cxi. 5 ; Prov. xiv. 21 ; xix. 17 ; Job w. 7 ; vS. Matt. xii. 2; S. James u. 13). As these words were said to the Apostles, it appears that they who are not merely liberal in almsgiving (which the Apostles, who had left all, could not be) are properly called merciful, but much more they who easily forgive injuries, such as the Apostles were frequently compelled to undergo, as shown by the above parable (S. Matt, xviii.).
5:8
Blessed are the pure in heart. *Oi KaOdpoi rfj rcapBla — or, as S. Augustin and other Latin writers express it, " mundicordes" or " ' puricordes" . Some think that they are meant whose consciences accuse them of no sin, and whom no consciousness of sin convicts (S. Hilary, Can. w. ; S. Basil, Reg. Brev. 280 ; S. Greg. Nyss., De Beat.; S. Jerome, Comment.; The Author; S. Leo, De Omn. Sanct.; S. Bernard, Serm. de Convers., chap. 25 ; and Serm. de Omn. Sanct.). This view, however great its supporters, has its difficulties, for there is no one whose conscience does not accuse him of sin (Prov. xx. 9). Again, the above is not a personal but a general virtue, and, as we have said, Christ is speaking here of the former. Some understand simplicity (S. Augustin, 1. i., De Serm. Dom.). This appears the more reasonable because this grace is very little found in the world ; as, in I John v. 19, "the whole world is seated in wickedness " ; and because it was especially necessary to the Apostles, who were to take the world, not. by cunning, but by simplicity. When Christ, therefore, sent them to preach, He inculcated upon them, first of all, simplicity (S. Matt. vi. 22; x. 16). God praised the simplicity of Job (i. 8). His wife, however, that is, the world and the wisdom of the flesh, derided him (u. 9). Add that Christ promised the sight of God to the pure of heart, as promising sight to the blind : knowledge, and the most blessed knowledge, to the ignorant. For the world calls the simple blind and ignorant. The idea of S. Chrysostom, Euthymius, and Theophylact seems good. By purity of heart they understand chastity, for this grace also is scarcely known to the world (S. Matt. xix. 12), though Christ especially requires it of His disciples.
For they shall see God. As they who have good sight discern colours best, so the pure of heart see God most perfectly. " Hence," says S. Augustin, " it follows that God is to be seen, not by the eyes of the body, but by the heart."
5:9
Blessed are the peacemakers. By this expression many understand those who do not cause dissensions. Others, those who readily forgive injuries, as S. Hilary, in his Comment. ; S. Augustin, those who have peace in themselves, that is, who are agitated by no tempests of the conscience. Others still, which is akin to the former, those who are in no strife with God (S. Chrysostom, Euthymius). The Author and Theophylact say that the reference is to those who are at once men of peace themselves, and who, as far as in them lies, reconcile such as are at variance — who, in a word, study peace. This last explanation seems the best, because the Greek word elpyvoTTOLoi properly signifies those who reconcile enemies ; and because the others are too general. For to have peace in ourselves and with God is a common grace, and the world makes more account of those who carry on war with courage and prudence than of those who study peace ; and as this virtue was to be most especially inculcated upon the Apostles, who were to conquer the world, not by arms, but by peace. " Into whatsoever house you enter, first say, Peace be to this house " (S. Luke x. 5). It follows : " They shall be called the sons of God " — that is, they shall be like God ; a double Hebraism : one in the word " sons," which means, in Hebrew, resemblance in form, conformation — as below, verses 44, 45. The other is in the words "shall be called," that is, shall be : " In Isaac shall thy seed be called" (Gen. xxi. 12), which S. Paul explains by the verb substantive ; and Isaiah Wi. 7 ; S. Luke xix. 46. " To be called " (vocari) seems to mean more than " to be " (esse) : for it signifies, so to be, as to be apparent, to bespoken of by all. The peacemakers therefore are 'blessed, because they will not only be the sons of God, but they will be sons in such a manner as that the world itself, which before held them fools, will be compelled to confess them to be the sons of God ( Wisdom v. 3, 4) ; for it is the prerogative of God to make peace (i Cor. xiv. 33) ; He is therefore called, passim, the God of Peace (Rom. xv. 33 ; xvi. 20, &c.). CH.V. 10,13.] SERMON ON THE MOUNT. 139 The explanation of S. Chrysostom, Euthymius, and Theophylact is good : that the peacemakers are called the sons of God because they follow His Son Jesus Christ, whose office it is to reconcile men to God (Rom. v. 10 ; 2 Cor. v. 1 8 ; Coloss. i. 20 ; Ephes. u. 14, 27) ; and who has brought a peace to the world which the world was not able to give (S. Luke u. 14 ; S. John xiv. 27).
5:10
For justice1 sake. They are just because they follow justice, and are Christians (Acts \. 41 ; I Peter w. 15, 16; u. 20, 21 ; 5. Matt. iii. 14).
Theirs is the kingdom of heaven. To the patient as well as to the striving the kingdom is promised for their righteousness : a common consolation in Scripture (Jerem. xxxi. 16 ; 2 Tim. w. 8 ; I Cor. xv.).
5:13
You are the salt of the earth. There are two properties in salt : to give savour, and to preserve from corruption. What is termed savour in food (sapor) is wisdom in man, and expressed by the word salt. What is called in other things conservation (conservatio) is in men confirmation in good lives, and is termed in the inspired writings edification. The Apostles are called the salt of the earth, therefore, because they are men, and ought to teach by their wisdom, and edify by their lives. S. Augustin (i., De Serin. Dom.) shows why Christ spoke the above words. He had urged the Apostles before to the highest perfection of life : " Blessed are the poor in spirit " ; and He desired to show that they ought to aim at being such, because they were the salt of the earth. By the earth here, S. Augustin says, men are to be understood. This is also certain from the custom of Scripture. This is more necessary of observation because, as S. Chrysostom and Theophylact have said, the Apostles were called the salt of the earth, as about to be the masters, not of one man, or of a few men, but of the whole world (S. Matt. xiv. 15). S. Mark (ix. 50) and S. Luke (xiv. 34) relate that on another occasion Christ used the same comparison. But it is an easy and probable conclusion that He did this, not once only, but frequently as the case required, as we often do in our teaching.
But if the salt have lost its savour. Mwpdvdrj — Infatuatum fuerit : that is, loses its savour ancl sharpness. Doctors of the Church do this when they either teach wrongly or build up badly.
Wherewith shall it be salted ? That is, the salt itself (S. Matt. ix. 50) ; for there is no salting of salt. If the teacher teach amiss, by whom shall he be taught ? If he live badly, by whom shall he be corrected ? for there is no doctor doctorum. Not that the teacher cannot be corrected, but it is not usual nor easy.
But to be cast out. To be trodden under foot by the passers-by, as things thrown out into the streets. It is a Hebraism. The Hebrew says CW:N "man" (virum hominent}\ the LXX., 11P2N "each one"; the Latin, vulgo concultetur. The meaning is that other things, even if they have lost their natural virtue, are still useful for other purposes. Gold money is broken up —it is no longer money, but it is still gold ; it will not serve for commerce, but it is useful to the goldsmith. Food is tainted — it is not set before men, but it may be given to the dogs. A garment is worn out, it is thrown on to the dunghill — it will no longer warm men, but it will enrich the ground. But salt, if it has lost its savour, is useless for the dunghill, and will not manure the ground — nay, it makes it sterile (Ps. cvi. 34 ; 5. Luke xiv. 35). That which is of the most use, when decayed, becomes the most useless. The branch is most necessary for the production of fruit, but if it wither nothing is more valueless (Ezek. xv. 2, 3, 4)-
5:14
You are the light of the world. You who ought to enlighten the world by your doctrine and example ; the world has no teachers of goodness but you. Christ probably meant by the three words — salt, light, and the city — to signify one and the same thing. This, as we learn from S. Jerome, was the custom of the Syriac, which was the language He used. Not only here, but in many other passages, we see Christ using many similes, one upon another, to express the same thing. Of this S. Matthew (xiii.) gives many examples. One thing must be observed, that Christ was the one only true Light " which enlighteneth every man that cometh into the world" (S. John i. 9 ; iii. 19 ; viii. 12 ; ix. 5 ; xii. 35, 36). Christ is called the true Light because He is the supreme Light in Himself, with whom, if not the Apostles alone and other holy men and Doctors, yet S. John the Baptist, than whom there was none greater among those born of women, may compare. But the other John said truly, he was not that light ; yet of him the Evangelist writes : " He was a burning and a shining light" (v. 35). As in this passage of S. Matthew the Apostles are called the light, all Christians are called the same (Philipp. u. 15; Ephes. v. 8 ; i TJiess. v. 5). Christ is the Light by His own nature : others by His grace and gift, because they are enlightened by Him : Christ, because He lightens every man that cometh into the world, not only extrinsically by His example and doctrine, but also by His intrinsic grace : the Apostles, as lighting others, not only by their example> but also by their doctrine ; Christians by their example.
A city cannot be kid. The first part of the comparison is wanting. You are a city, or like a city, placed on a hill. S. Jerome shows that the Apostles and Prophets are the mountains, because, being on high places in the Church, they are seen by all. The Author also observes that they are described as towers (Ps. cxxi. 7), although the meaning here is a mystical one, the literal being different. In the same sense they are here compared to a state (civitati\ or rather to a city (urbi). " Cannot." — That cannot, you ought not to, be hidden. Christ does not admonish them to live uprightly lest they give offence, because their example, like a city on a hill, cannot be hid ; but He warns them not to conceal themselves.
5:15
Neither do men light a candle. The meaning of these words is clear. Their object is not — so S. Jerome thinks — that Christ uttered them to give the Apostles courage and confidence to preach the Gospel freely ; as if one should exhort a champion to fight strenuously and with courage, because the eyes of all were upon him. Others think that He intended to warn them to live circumspectly, lest they should give offence — for a city set on a hill cannot possibly be hid. Nor were they to resemble a candle put under a bushel, but one placed in a candlestick, which cannot but be seen by all (S. Paul to the Philippians u. 15, and I 5. Peter iii. 1 6). S. Chrysostom and Theophylact explain it thus : Christ's meaning seems to be, to exhort the Apostles to shine brightly both by word and example, and not to spare their labour. Besides, He had kindled them as lights ; that is, He had made them Apostles, and had therefore placed them above others, as a city on a hill, that they might be conspicuous, and shine, and teach, and not be hid. For a city is not built upon a mountain that it may not beseen, nor is a candle lighted that it may be hid under a bushel, but that it may be placed in a candlestick, and light all, and be seen by all. Christ says this in other words (S. Luke u. 49), and S. Paul exhorts S. Timothy " to preach the Word " (2 Tim. w. 2). The words that follow—" So let your light shine " — confirm this opinion. The words 41 under a bushel " are put, probably, because a bushel was very fit for concealing the light. So 5". Luke viii. 16.
5:16
So let your light shine. Christ elsewhere seems to teach the contrary (vi. I, 2, 5), and many things in that place to the same purport. The answer is easy. The word " that " in this instance does not show the cause, but the result, as in 5. John ix. 39 and I Cor. xi. 19. S. Chrysostom (Horn. x. on Romans ; xxvii. on i Cor.y and on S. Paul's words, " There must be heresies "), John Damascene, with other authorities of the Greek- Church, say that the word is not dinar IKOV but e7ri/3aTiKov ; not causative, but illative. For Christ did not command the Apostles to act rightly that they might be seen by men, which chapter vi. forbids ; but so to live that everyone who saw their actions might glorify, not them, but their Father who is in heaven, and of whose grace it was that they did them. This is not forbidden in that 6th chapter of 5. Luke. Is it not lawful, then, ever to do good that we may beseen by men, when we should not otherwise do it ? It is lawful if only we do it not for our own sakes, but for the sake of God. It is lawful with that object, but not as the final object to do good. It is lawful to come thither, but not to remain there ; our minds must lead on to the glory of God. Before they came to God they stood still ; nay, they fell. He who wishes to be seen by men when well doing, wishes it not that he himself, but that his Father inheaven may be glorified — he wishes, not himself, but God to be seen. For no one wishes to be seen by men that he may merely be seen, but that he may be given some glory by being seen. If he seek not glory, or if he seek it not for himself, but for God, even if he desire to be seen, he does not appear to desire it. In this sense S. Peter wishes Christians who live righteously to desire to be seen by the Gentiles (i Pet. u. 12). In this sense Christ seems to have said : " Let your light so shine ". In this passage the word " that " signifies, not only the event and consequence, but the end and cause. He compared the Apostles to a candle ; but the candle is lighted that it may be seen, and, as we have said, Christ does not there proceed as by leaps, but gradually : " Glorify your Father who is in heaven ".
5:17
Do not think. We must first see to what end Christ said this, and how far it agrees with His previous words. Many think that Christ said this because He had been already accused by the Jews of being about to destroy the Law, or because He certainly knew that he would be so accused, which we see to have subsequently happened (S. Matt. vu. 29 ; xv. 9 ; and S. John ix. 16). Some think that, because Christ had already made transition to a more perfect interpretation of the Law, He desired to advise them that they must understand even from this that He was not come to destroy the Law, but to fulfil it ; that is, to bind them more closely to it, and interpret it more perfectly to the mind of the Giver of it (verses 21, 22). So say S. Chrysostom and Theophylact. The Author, whoever he was, seems to have touched the true case (Horn. x.). Christ had said to the Apostles : " You are the light of the world," which should be explained, as we have said, at once of their life and doctrine. He teaches them now, by His own example, how they ought to live and teach ; that they ought to keep the Law better than it had been kept heretofore, and explain it better than the Scribes and Pharisees, lest they should think that because they were the disciples of Christ, that is, of the Lawgiver Himself, they might break the Law ; as they who are of princes' households are used to be free from almost every law. As if He had said : I Myself, who made the Law, am not come to destroy the Law, but to fulfil it ; and " unless your justice abound more than that of the Scribes and Pharisees, you shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven " (verse 20). Thus precept follows precept. Now we will speak of the meaning of the words. How does Christ say that He is not come to destroy the Law, but to fulfil it, when, in fact, He did destroy and abrogate it ? For all the Prophets and the Law prophesied until John (S. Matt. xi. 13 ; Heb. vu. 12), and therefore Christ is contrary to the Law, and cannot profit those who keep the Law (Gal. v. 2.). They who reply that " Christ said that He was not come to destroy the Law because, although He would destroy it, He would not do so per se, but by the Apostles after His return into heaven ; as He said that He came not but to the lost sheep of the house of Israel (S. Matt. xv. 24) — not that He did not come to other sheep, but that He would bring in those sheep not per se but by the Apostles " ; do not appear to see to what end Christ said this. He wished, as before said, to urge the Apostles to keep the Law perfectly, inasmuch as He Himself had come not to destroy but to fulfil it. In the same way, then, in which He Himself had kept it, He wished the Apostles to keep it ; and in the way in which He abrogated it, He abrogated it not by the Apostles, but per se. The true meaning, then, is this. Christ came not to destroy the Law but to fulfil it : i. Because as long as the Law had need to flourish, He, though as God He was bound by no Law, both fulfilled it most strictly Himself, and took care that the Apostles should do the same. Both He Himself and the Apostles were circumcised. They went up yearly to the feast and kept Paschal. As to the accusation that He did not keep the Sabbath because the disciples plucked the ears of corn {S. Matt. xiii. i, 2) and ate with unwashed hands (xv. 2), these were calumnies of the Pharisees, who interpreted the Law not according to the intention of the Giver, but according to their own will and tradition, as Christ convicts them of doing in these passages. 2. He is said not to have destroyed but fulfilled the Law, because He interpreted it by His righteous interpretations. For when He said, " I am not come to destroy," as if wishing to show how He fulfilled it, He added those more severe interpretations of it in verses 21, 22, 23, 24. So say S. Greg. Nyss. (Cont. Jud\ Euthymius, and Theophylact (in Comments?). 3. Christ fulfilled the Law, because He gave us the grace by which it could be fulfilled. For previously, as S. Augustin says, " He commanded, but He did not assist " ; after His coming, He both commands and assists. Before this it was a heavy body, a weight without a soul. He infused into it the grace and spirit, like a soul by which it is moved and acts, as in 5. John i. 17; S. Augustin (Cont. Faust, xi. 5 ; xix. 7) ; S. Chrysostom (Horn. xvi.). 4. He showed forth the promises of the Law, and represented what had been shadowed forth by the ceremonies and types. So almost all the ancient authors interpret it — S. Irenseus, w. 27,67; Tertullian, De Patient.; S. Hilary, w. ; S. Athanasius, Cont. Omn. Haeres. ; S. Cyril, De Adorat.; S. Augustin, Qucest. 69 in Nov. Test. Inaccordance with these are the words of Christ (S. Luke xxiv. 44). That is, as the Evangelists, and most especially S. Matthew, say, " That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophets ". 5. Some add a fifth way in which Christ fulfilled the Law — that for its temporal rewards and punishments He substituted eternal ones. And thus, as there were in the Law and the Prophets four parts — (i) Promises and Prophecies, (2) Precepts of the Decalogue, (3) Ceremonies, (4) Judgments — Christ fulfilled all. The Promises and Prophecies, by showing what was promised and what fore told ; the Moral Precepts of the Decalogue, by a better interpretation ; the Ceremonies, by showing their signification : as, for Circumcision of the flesh, Baptism and Circumcision of the heart ; the Judicial, by the change of corporeal and temporal rewards and punishments into spiritual and eternal. This is how He abrogated the Law : not by destroying, but by fulfilling ; not by violating, but by perfecting : " As a painter," says Theophylact, "who puts the finishing touches, and adds the colour to a picture which he has begun, but only sketched in outline, destroys the first draft and produces a new one ". He destroys indeed, not by dissolving but by completing : not by blotting out In what sense the Law is said to have lasted only until the time of John the Baptist is another question, and one not to be explained here, but in Chap. xi. It is sufficient now to know that the Law lasted only to John Baptist, not because it was abrogated by him, nor immediately. When he began to preach it began to sicken, and it was to die not long after the death of Christ. The Law was abrogated because it was perfected by the Gospel. When the Gospel began to be preached, it began to be abrogated ; and the more the Gospel flourished, the more the Law declined ; and when the Gospel was fully preached, the Law was fully done away.
5:18
Amen. pN in Hebrew signifies truth (Isa. Ixv. 16). Thus, " Amen, I say unto you " is the same as " I say to you in truth " (S. Luke w. 25 ; 5. John xvi. 27). The word has a twofold meaning — one of confirmation of what was said before, as Deut. xxvii. 26, I Cor. xiv. 16 ; the other, as an affirmation of what is about to be said, as in this place and in others innumerable. The former is more frequently found in the Old Testament, seldom in the New Testament. The latter is met with abundantly in the New Testament, seldom or never in the Old Testament. The reason seems to be, that the writers of the Old Testament used the Hebrew and not the Syriac language, and in Hebrew, ]EN " Amen," is rather a word of confirmation than of affirmation. The Greek and Latin versions followed the Hebrew as from common use.
Until pass. Until they perish (Ps. ci.), until they be dissolved (i Pet. iii. 10), until they be changed. A Hebraism *Q# often found in the New Testament ; Trape^eaOau is used in 5. Matthew (xxiv. 35 ; xxvi. 39, 42), vS. Mark (xiii. 31), 5. Luke (xxi. 33) ; as is irapafyepeiv for Hithpael fol. "Viyn Hiphil 8vo, 5. Mark (xiv. 36), 5. Luke (xxii. 42), and peraTiOeo-Oai (Heb. vu. 12).
Heaven and earth. The whole world, which is believed to stand on the firmest foundations. " Heaven and earth, the chiefest of the elements, as is supposed, are to pass away, but the least particle even of the commandments of the Law cannot be annulled" (S. Hilary). Scripture elsewhere uses similar comparisons (Ps. li. 5, 7 ; Ixxxviii. 38 ; Jer. xxxiii.
One jot or one tittle. Some explain it that Iota is the least of all the letters, and the top is the least part of it. As if we should say : " Not even the very least commandment of the Law, or the least part of the least commandment, can be destroyed ". But this explanation has no place in the Greek or Hebrew in which this Gospel was written, nor in the Syriac in which Christ spoke ; because the Iota has no top. Christ, then, calls the apex or tittle the least part of the letter, as the head or tail of lod, a thing most minute ; for everyone is aware that there were no points in Hebrew in those times. The letter Iota from this passage, although the least of all the letters, caused the greatest of all the heresies (Irenaeus, i. 3).
5:19
Of these least commandments. Some ancient authorities would have the cross and death of Christ to be intended, because, although they seem a small thing, no man has any safety who is ashamed of them. Thus S. Hilary, and others mentioned by Theophylact. But it is not clear that the cross is meant, and it is doubtful which may be termed the least of the commandments of Christ. Some, like S. Augustin (Serm. i., Dom. in Monty, refer to the precontext, as if it had been said : "Whosoever shall break one of the least of these My commandments, which I have come not to destroy, but to fulfil ". The word " these " seems to support this view. Others think that the reference is to what follows, as S. Chrysostom, The Author, and Theophylact. It more probably means the least of the commandments of the Old Testament, which were ceremonial and judicial, and which Christ would not allow to be kept after the Gospel, but abolished, and because the text continues : " Unless your justice abound more than that of the Scribes and Pharisees," &c. (verse 20). The word " these," then, does not refer to the same things as Christ had spoken of, but to like ones — like, because each appeared to be the least. Christ calls the commandments of which He was about to speak " the least," not because they were so in reality, but only in the opinion of the Pharisees, who thought them the least, or rather nothing at all. These, as depending entirely on the judgment of men, thought murder, which is a visible act, a sin, but the desire to perpetrate it, which they could not see, they, perhaps, thought no sin.
And shall so teach men. The word " so " is a single syllable, but it contains a great difficulty, and upon it turns the meaning of the whole sentence. S. Jerome and others think that it means " as I teach and command," as if Christ had said : " Whoever does not keep one of the least of these commandments, although he teach others that they are to be kept, shall be the least in the kingdom of heaven ". With this agree the words of Christ (xxiii. 2, 3). S. Jerome thought that the same Scribes and Pharisees were meant. But this explanation seems less applicable here, because Christ blames not only the life, but also the doctrine of the Pharisees (S. Matt. v. 21). The opinion of all the other authorities seems better — " so," that is, as he who does not keep them himself, and teaches others that they need not — S. Chrysostom (Horn, in Matt, xv.), The Author, S. Augustin (De Serm. Doni.^ i.), S. Gregory (bk. xix., On Job].
Shall be called the least. Some explain " the least " by " no one " — minimum nonnulli nullum interpretantur — as S. Chrysostom and Theophylact, because, probably, they thought it a senseless thing that he who does not keep the commandments of Christ may still have some place in the kingdom of heaven, because he has not broken the great command ments, but only the least, the infraction of which is venial. This explanation is answered by the fact that what Christ called, as in the opinion of the Pharisees, the least, were in truth the greatest. For he who does not commit murder, but has the desire to do so, and he who does not commit adultery, but who looks upon a woman to lust after her, because his righteousness does not exceed that of the Scribes and Pharisees, shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven. The whole meaning of this passage depends on what is understood by "the kingdom of heaven,'* which shall be explained hereafter. Meanwhile, the words "the least" may be taken as equivalent to "the last" — i.e., someone. Lest the force of the words carefully used by Christ should be lost, He said that such an one should be the last — the last, but still someone — because he broke the least of the commandments, using a forcible paranomasia. He said " he shall be called'' because he shall be, as in verse 9 — unless we explain it by " shall be pronounced," shall be declared by the sentence of Christ the Judge, by which everyone shall appear what he is.
In the kingdom of heaven. S. Augustin (De Serm. Dom., i.) and S. Gregory (Moral. xix. 5), and almost all others, say that in this place the Church is meant by the kingdom of heaven : lest, if the actual kingdom of heaven be understood, a contradiction follows — that whoever breaks one of these commandments should have a place in the kingdom of heaven, when Christ almost immediately adds : " Unless your justice abound ". S. Chrysostom and Theophylact explain it apparently better, considering it to mean the time of the Resurrection, and the last day, and the day of Judgment. Then, whoever has not kept one of these least command ments shall be called : that is, declared by the sentence of the Judge, the least. Such an one will not be in no place, because he will rise again and be judged ; but he will be in the last place, for he will be cast out into outer darkness. Some ask why Christ makes no mention of those who neither do nor teach the great commandments ; and of those who teach, but do not ; and of those who do, but teach not ; and of those who teach the least, and do not ; or of those who do, and teach not. The sole question was of the Pharisees alone, who did not that which they thought the least, and who taught men not to do them. If, then, he who has not kept one of the least of these commandments shall be in the last place, that is, shall be called the least, where shall he be who has not kept the greater ? He also shall be in the last place. There they will, therefore, be equal and unequal — equal, as each will be last, each in the last place, which is hell ; unequal, for in that last place, as in the first, which is the kingdom of heaven, there will be many mansions, and some will be tormented with a greater punishment than others. They who are in the first place, that is, the kingdom of heaven, will also be equal as being all to receive the same power (S. Matt. xx. 10) ; and unequal, because " In my Father's house there are many mansions " (S.John xiv. 2), and because " Star differeth from star in glory " (i Cor. xv. 42). Equal in the kind of honour, unequal in the degree ; as all kings are equal in dignity, but unequal in wealth and power.
5:20
For I tell you. Christ gives the reason why He said : " He that shall break one of these least commandments " — as if to break these, and not to abound in righteousness more than the Scribes and Pharisees, were the same thing.
Unless (your justice] abound. The Greek is eav /JLTJ TricrTevo-rja-r], the Hebrew DDJlpTJ* " Your justice," that is, your observation of the Law, which Christ Himself calls justice, because, by our observance of the commands of God, we are justified. Than that of the Scribes and Pharisees. These teach that these commandments are of the least consequence. Christ mentions the Scribes and Pharisees because they were Doctors of the Law, and accounted much more holy than other men.
5:21
You have heard. We cannot understand what follows hence and to the end of the chapter, unless we first understand that on which there have been many questions — Whether Christ added anything to the ancient Law, or only to the interpretation of the Pharisees, when He said : " For I tell you " (v. 20). All the heretical teachers take it for granted — the Holy Spirit, I suppose, revealed it to them — that Christ was correcting not the Law, but the Traditions and Interpretations of the Scribes and Pharisees, and they revile those Ancients who thought otherwise. The Pelagians did the same of old, as S. Jerome informs us in his Book I. against them. It cannot be denied that there are some plausible reasons to be alleged for this view. I. It may be observed that the word " It was said " is repeated at every fresh command, as if Christ had said it was " said " and not written, because He was speaking not of the Law but of the Traditions and Explanations of the Pharisees. 2. That Christ objects to them as perverse interpreters, though in no way intending to oppose a good lawgiver to the ancient one, whether He Himself or the Father gave the ancient Law to Moses. Besides, what Christ added in this place was contained in the ancient Law. For not only was Adultery but also Concupiscence forbidden by the old Law (Exod. xx. 17), as S. Paul is witness (Rom. vu. 7). Christ, therefore, did not add anything to the Law, but He added His own interpretation to that of the Pharisees. Again, the Law did not command them to hate their enemies, but rather to love them (Exod. xxiii. 4). Again, when the young man asked Christ " What shall I do? " (S. Luke xviii. 18), the answer merely was, "Keep the Commandments ". Nothing, therefore, that Christ added was wanting in the Commandments of the Law. Lastly, no perfection in the Gospel is or can be greater than to love God with all our heart, with all our mind, with all our soul, and with all our strength, and this very thing is commanded in Deut. vi. 5. What Christ added, he added in verse 20 : " Unless your justice abound more than that of the Scribes and Pharisees " — as if He had said : " I desire not to correct the Law, but the Interpretation of the Pharisees". For Christ declares that many things were said by them of old time which are not found in the Law, as in verse 21 :" He shall be in danger of the judgment," and verse 33 : " Thou shalt not forswear thyself," and verse 43 : " Thou shalt hate thine enemies ". The Ancients saw, and with incredible unanimity taught, that Christ corrected the ancient Law by adding what was wanting to all evangelical doctrine. Not that the Law was not perfect in its kind, but that it was less perfect than the Gospel ; for it had been a schoolmaster to the Jews, as to children who must be taught their elements — until a better master, Christ Himself, proposed a better teacher to minds now, by time, more perfect. In this manner, besides others (of which see verse 18), Christ fulfilled the Law because He added what was wanting to it. So say S. Irenseus (w. 27), Tertullian (De Patientid], S. Clement (Alex. Strom., vi.), S. Hilary (Can. vi. in Matt.}, S. Epiphanius (Cont. Ptol. Her., xxxiii.), S. Basil (Horn. Ps. xiv.), S. Chrysostom (Horn. xvi. in Matt.}, The Author (Horn, xi.), S. Ambrose (Serm. v. on Ps. cxviii.), S. Jerome to Gerontius (De Monogam Chromatius), Theophylact (Comm., in loc.). Their conclusion appears sound, not only from their great authority, but from the force of their arguments. As the heretics rely upon the words " It was said," we may, on the other hand, rest upon what follows : " them of old," that is, those to whom Moses gave the Law ; Christ opposing to the followers of Moses and men under the Law, Christians and disciples of the Gospel : " But I say to you ". If Christ had only been alluding to the Traditions and Interpretations of the Pharisees, He would not have said " You have heard " — as if they had not heard it from Him who spoke, but had received it from others who had heard it. But He said simply : " You have heard, Thou shalt not kill, and whosoever shall kill shall be in danger of the judgment ". Nor would He have spared the words " Scribes and Pharisees " if blaming them, but He would have said plainly : " You have heard from the Scribes and Pharisees ". For we always find Him practising this freedom, as " Beware of the leaven " (S. Matt. xvi. 6, 1 1, 12). Nor could He have called those who lived just before " them of old " ; and the Pharisees were not long before Christ, as we learn from Josephus. Again, Christ here corrected much which, as appears, was not introduced by the Pharisees, but expressed in the Law, such as the words (verse 31): "Whosoever shall put away his wife " (Dent. xxiv. i). What, then, had the Pharisees corrupted here ? Yet Christ corrected it (verse 49 and verse 33) : " Thou shalt not forswear thyself". For the Law said : " Thou shalt not swear falsely by My name ". The Pharisees did not corrupt this either. For, as to the saying that the Pharisees affirmed that there was no swearing by heaven or earth, we have answered that on verse 33. That Christ blamed the Pharisees for saying : " Whosoever shall swear by the Temple," &c. (S. Matt. xxiii. 1 6), is a different thing. Christ did not blame theirs as a false interpretation of the Law. If He had wished to do this, He would have done it in that place and not in this. For the Law did not forbid men to swear by the Temple ; Christ first forbade it. But He blamed their covetousness, by which they absolved from their oath those who swore by the Temple, but condemned those who swore by the gold of it, as if they were influenced by the gold rather than by the honour of God. Where, again, does the Law say : " If one strike thee on the right cheek, turn to him also the other " ? or, what fault was it of the Pharisees, because, when the Law did not say this, they did not so explain it, when we ourselves can scarcely receive it even on the word of Christ Himself? Where is it written that " to him who would take away our coat, we should give our cloak also"? Christ, then, not only explains the Law, but makes a new one : introduces a new doctrine. Where, too, does the Law say : " Love your enemies " ? The words of Exod. xxiii. 4 are nothing to the purpose, for they speak of a Jew who was forbidden to have a suit against another Jew. He, therefore, who is there called an enemy is termed a brother in Deut. xxii. i. But when they speak of true enemies, they command us not only to hold them in detestation, but even to destroy them {Deut. xxv. 19). Under the Gospel it is forbidden to hate anyone, or to put anyone to death by private power. Lastly, we here see Christ enlarging the rewards and punishments of the Old Law. Why so, except that He increased the perfection of the Law ?
Shall be in danger of the judgment. It has been observed from the Talmud that there were three Tribunals among the Jews. The first consisted of three judges, who took notice of lesser cases. The second of twenty-three, who decided greater, and even capital ones. The third, of seventy-one chosen men, who decided the most weighty questions, especially public ones, as those of peace or war, of false prophets, of the High Priest. The first was called I2DW the Judgment ; the second, l"*l the Sanhedrim (or "Concessus"), the term used by the Greeks ; the third, the great " Concessus ". The account of the triple tribunals is correct, but that of the titles and cognisance of causes is not wholly so. For it is clear, from this passage, that the trial of questions of life or death pertained to the Judgment, as a murderer was called a criminal of the Judgment, so that either capital causes were settled in the first tribunal, or, as is more likely, both the first and second tribunals were called Sanhedrim. Christ's words seem to confirm this opinion, when He subsequently spoke of the Sanhedrim as if it were the highest court of all, and it were that to which all final appeals should be made, so that, having no other to name beside it, He could only proceed from it to speak of the fire of Gehenna. Authorities are not agreed as to the meaning of being in danger of the council (reus jiidicii}. Some say that the reference is to one who would claim to have his cause tried in the council, as S. Augustin (i., Serm. in Mont), S. Gregory (xii., On Job). Others more correctly, as Euthymius and the poet Juvencus, take it of those who were subject to capital punishment, passed upon them by the "Judgment". This view seems preferable, because the punishment for murder was not inflicted at the will of the judges, but was appointed by the Law, and the judges had no power to alter it (Levit. xxiv. 21 ; Numb. xxxv. 16, 17, 30) ; and because Christ appears to have designed to show that one who committed murder only in will was worthy, under the Gospel, of no less a punishment than an actual murderer under the Law ; so that the lightest punishment of the Gospel was equal to the heaviest of the Law : that is, a capital one. Where is it written in the Law : " He shall be in danger of the council " ? Christ did not cite the words of the Law, but the meaning, and it was written, as before observed, that a murderer should die.
5:22
Whosoever is angry. Not all anger is sin, for not only other holy men, but S. Paul (Acts xxiii. 3), S. Peter (Acts viii. 20), and Christ Himself (S. Matt. xv. 7; xxii. 18 ; xxxiii. i, 13, 14, 15, 23, 39) seem to have been angry. Some Greek copies read eiKi}, without a cause. This has caused it to be said that not all anger, but only that which is unjust, and without cause or reason, is sin ; and that Christ and the Apostles were angry indeed, but not without cause. This reading is adopted by S. Irenaeus (v. 27), S. Justin (Epistle to Zenas and Serenus de vit. Christ.}, S. Chrysostom (Horn, vu.), the Author (Horn, u.), S. Augustin (Serm. Dom.\ Theophylact and Euthymius (In Comment}. But our version does not contain the words, and S. Jerome seems to reject it. I. Because it is not true. For as no one is permitted, even for a just reason, to put a man to death himself, so may no one, even justly, be angry. 2. Because, granting it to be true, Christ did not say so here. Nor was this a fit place to moderate, by such addition, the sentiment in question, when Christ especially intended to exaggerate the sin of anger. 3. If moderation were to be shown at all, it would rather have been shown on the words of the preceding verse : " Thou shalt not kill," than on those of being angry, because it is a heavier offence to kill than to be angry without a cause. It is said that to be angry with reason is nothing, to be so without it is venial. But Christ says that to be angry thus is to be " in danger of the judgment " ; that is, of capital punishment, which a venial sin certainly does not merit. The question may be settled thus : Christ speaks with accommodation as regards homicide, of which he is treating ; and he calls anger not every seeking for revenge, as defined by the philosophers, but that anger properly so-called, which tends to murder. He designed to say that not only he who had committed murder in fact, but also he who had only committed it in will, was in danger of the judgment : as He says, in verses 27, 28, that not only he who has committed adultery in fact, but also he who has only done so in will, is guilty of the sin. He therefore calls the wish to kill, anger, which, whether with or without cause, can never be in any individual person without a most grievous sin. Nor were Christ or the Apostles ever angry in this sense. For when it is said that S. Peter killed Sapphira in anger (Acts v. 9), we believe that he acted not from anger, but from religion — not as a private person, but as a minister of God.
Shall be in danger of the judgment. Of eternal death, which Christ calls the judgment, that He may speak in accordance with the custom of the Jews, who called him who was worthy of death tDDt^ft 1TT or, " In danger of the judgment ". They speak of the death of the body, Christ of the death of the soul. Christ, indeed, augments the punishment of sinners, not by increasing, but by declaring it. Nor does he, therefore, make the yoke of the Gospel heavier than that of the Law. For He neither increases sins by this, though declaring them to be greater than was supposed by the Law, nor threatens greater punishments for lighter offences ; but, having shown the greatness of the sins, He showed that the punishments would be greater than they appeared. Nay, He deals much more lightly ; for, although He shows the sins more clearly, He cures them when shown. The Law showed them less ; it cured them in no manner (Rom. viii. 3).
And whosoever shall say to his brother, " Raca ". Ignorance of the Hebrew has caused various explanations of this passage. Some authors of weight — S. Chrysostom and Theophylact — say that Raca in Syriac is the same as Tu in Latin, and that it means no more than a rude and disrespectful address — as we say to our servant : " Get you gone ". Euthymius agrees, except that he makes it a Hebrew, not a Syriac word. This is not to be wondered at in Greek writers, who had no knowledge of Hebrew ; but it is not therefore to be hastily received, for we know that there is no such pronoun either in Hebrew or Syriac. S. Augustin was told by a Jew, whom he consulted on the subject, that the word was not a substantive, but an interjection of anger, like the Latin " Hem ". This may be so, but what others have said appears more probable, that Np*H is a Chaldaean or Syriac word, derived from the Hebrew p'H. For p*H in Hebrew means a light and inconstant person (Judges xi. 3 ; 2 Kings vi. 20 ; 2 Paralip. xiii. 7). Hence, a man of very little judgment was called, as we have said, by the Talmudists Np*H raca — which means properly one who is vain and empty : who, although in appearance closely resembling a fool, differs from him inbeing light, inconstant, and, in the Latin, levis. This meaning agrees well with the context. For Christ certainly intended to distinguish three degrees of sin and punishment, of which the second was greater than the first, and the third than the second. The first is anger, not breaking out into words ; the second the utterance of an insolent expression, in which the brother is called Np^l raca, levis ; the third still more insulting, in which he is termed " fool " (fatuus or stultiis). As to the translators not having rendered the word, this was probably not because it was an interjection, for even these are sometimes translated, as PCn UPM (Jer. i. 6; xiv. 13; Ezek. w. 14, 20 ; xx. 49 ; Joel i. 15) : but either because it was in such common use that to have translated it would have been to weaken its force and meaning: as if we rendered " Amen"; or, that not being sufficiently certain as to its meaning, they would not cause a difficulty to the reader. This, as we have said, was a not uncommon practice with the LXX. and the Latins did the same.
Shall be in danger of the council. The third tribunal — the Council or Sanhedrim : this may be termed either a council (concilium) or a deliberation (consilium\ literally a session (concessus). By the council Christ means the capital sentence passed by it, as in verse 22, by which is to be further understood the everlasting death of the soul. But, as we said before, Christ spoke inaccordance with the custom of the law. It may be asked how Christ understands capital punish ment by the "judgment" and council when He clearly designed to distinguish three degrees of punishment ? He designed the degrees and not the kinds. For either tribunal could pass a capital sentence, but the sentence of the Judgment was generally lighter, that of the Council more heavy, as men of greater weight sat in the latter, and causes of greater weight were brought before it. It is well known that there were four methods of capital punishment among the Jews — strangulation, the sword, stoning, and burning — as is found in the Book D^T7pD. So Christ tells us that he who is angry and he who calls his brother raca (levis), and he who calls him a fool, is deserving of the same punishment of hell, but not of the same degree of punishment. Many, as S. Chrysostom says, wonder that one who calls his brother raca, or a fool, should be condemned to eternal death when men so often (tertio quoque verbo) use that expression one to another. But (i) the habit of sin ought not to cause wonder at its punishment, for we do not wonder that they who swear rashly are punished. Why is it so visited ? The habit ought to increase, not lessen, the punishment ; for it does not lessen, but increase, the fault. Again, not everyone who is angry and calls his brother u raca, or a fool, is immediately damned ; but he who is angry and calls him by that name, in such a manner as by degrees to ascend to murder. For Christ speaks of them not as from their feeling and the force of their words, but as from the beginning of murder in their hearts. " You have heard that it was said to them of old, Thou shalt not kill. But I say to you" (Verses 21, 22). Not everyone, then, who calls his brother "fool" in sport or in sudden anger, without any thought of murder or wish to utter a severe contumely, is at once held guilty of eternal death.
Shall be in danger of hell-fire. Gehennon, that is, the Valley of Gennon, as Ben Ennon is the son of Ennon. It was a pleasant place, and was watered by streams from the fountain of Siloe, near Jerusalem, at the foot of Mount Moriah, according to the description of S. Jerome ; and as we learn from Joshua xv. 8 ; xviii. 1 6, it was also called D2JT3 the Valley of Hennon, from its owner. Here, either because it was a pleasant spot or because it had a wicked owner, the worship of Moloch took place, the chief idol of the Ammonites, whom some think to have been Saturn ; and here, by a cruel rite, infants were burnt (4 Kings xvi. 3; xvii. 17-31; xxiii. 10 ; 2 Paralip. xxviii. 3 ; xxxiii. 6). It was afterwards called Tophet (4 Kings xxiii. 10 ; Isaiah xxx. 33 ; Jerem. vu. 31, 32; xix. 6, n, 12, 13), from the rite, as some think, of sacrificing there, because while the infants were being burnt drums were beaten, that the parents might not hear their cries and be distracted with affliction; for a drum is called ?)r\ (Gen. xxxi. 27) in Hebrew. Hence hell is called Gehenna, because the condemned are consumed in it by unquenchable fire. It was probably so called in the time of Christ ; for He uses the word as commonly known, although, as S. Jerome says on Matt, x., we do not find it in any of the sacred writers before Him. Christ adds the word fire, both to show the nature of the punishment, and to make allusion to the most heavy of all the penalties among the Jews — the burning to death, mentioned before — when in other places He merely calls it Gehenna (verse 30, chap. x. 28; xxiii. 15, 33; 6". Mark ix. 43; 5. Luke xii. 5).
5:23
If therefore thou offer thy gift at the altar. Christ commands us, even if we have commenced any act very especially pleasing to God, to leave it and be reconciled to our brother ; for God would have mercy and not sacrifice (Osee vi. 6 ; 5. Matt. ix. 13), and He prefers in us the love of our neighbour to the love of ourselves.
And there thou remember. The word " there " (ibi) has, in this instance, a peculiar force — " there " at the very altar itself, standing before God. Not only by the Jews, but by other nations also, it was considered an act of great wickedness to leave a sacrifice uncompleted. Valerius (iii. 3) praised a youth because, when he was holding the censor to Alexander, who was offering sacrifice, he suffered his arm to be burnt off rather than be guilty of interrupting the sacrifice.
Hath anything against thee. The sense seems to require " if thou remember that thou hast anything against thy brother ". If my brother have anything against me — that is, if he hate me, not I him — he must be reconciled to me, not I to him. Some — e.g., Euthymius — think that the words require a mutual action (victssitudinem}) as if Christ had said : "And thou remember there that thy brother hath anything against thee, and thou against him ". Others that a higher perfection is inculcated, and that Christ willed that not only when we harm others, but when we are harmed by them, we should leave the sacrifice and first seek reconciliation. But S. Chrysostom (Horn. xviii.). The Author, S. Augustin, and S. Jerome more rightly conceive that to have anything against us means to have any just cause of complaint, as having received some injury from us, as S. John in the Apocalypse (u. 4). He commands us, therefore, first to satisfy for the injury, then to offer our sacrifice, and, when our brother is first appeased, to appease God afterwards. They refer the words to those which Christ had spoken before, "Raca," &c., as if He had said : "If you remember to have called your brother raca or fool, or to have done him any other injury, leave there your gift before the altar and go and be first reconciled to your brother ". " This, however," as S. Augustin says, " is not to be understood as if we ought always to be going to our brother " — a holy counsel truly, and also, when love requires it, a necessary precept. But we ought more frequently to be guided by our feelings and acts (affectibus, effectibus) than our feet : by the former, if we have received any injury, in forgetting it ; by the latter, in giving satisfaction, if we ourselves have committed any wrong. The latter is a precept, the former a counsel. Christ speaks of the ancient sacrifices of the Jews, which were then in force ; but what is said of them applies much more to the sacrifice of the holy Eucharist ; which both shows union with our brethren and causes reconciliation with God ; " for we being many are one bread " (i Cor. x. 17).
5:25
Be at agreement. The Greek is evvo&v. Tertullian and S. Hilary use the words benevolent and benevolence (De Patient, and Can. w.).
With thy adversary. Some think this adversary to be our evil angel ; for two angels are given to every man at his birth : a good angel who prompts us to good deeds, and an evil angel who tempts us to evil ones (Origen, Horn, on S. Luke xxxv.). Others suppose it to be the flesh which makes war upon the spirit — S. Athanasius (Qucest. 62) and the poet Juvencus. S. Jerome seems of the same opinion. Others say that it is the conscience which accuses us like a bitter enemy (S. Athanasius, Eod. loc.). Others, again, that it is the devil (Tertullian, De Anim.}, or that it was God and His law which accuse us before God (S. Augustin, i., In Serm. Dom., and Qucest. Nov. Test. vu. ; Novatus, De Humil. et Patient?). S. Basil (Reg. Brev. cxxii.), that it is he who endeavours to take something from us, because the words, " Let go thy cloak also," follow. S. Hilary (Can. w.), S. Augustin (On Levit. vu. 12), The Author, and S. Jerome suppose the reference to be to the words immediately preceding : " Go first to be reconciled ". And this appears to be the true meaning ; for the context requires that he who has anything against us (adversus) should be called the adversary (adversarius). He, then, is our adversary whom we have injured, whom we have called raca or fool, who has any action against us before God. "The way" is the season of this life. The judge is Christ (S. Matt. xxv. 40). The officer is the devil, who becomes the minister of God in tormenting the condemned. The prison is hell. The last farthing is the least fault. The farthing Xvas the smallest coin, containing two minuta, and there was a proverb, " To pay to the last farthing," as meaning to be punished to the utmost. It may be doubted how a brother who has been injured by us can bring us before a judge, as he himself must be judged in his turn. This question induced S. Augustin to refuse the above explanation, but apparently it ought not to have done so. For Christ speaks in accordance with the custom of men and the law, where he who receives an injury brings his adversary before the judge. Not that the injured brother will accuse us before Christ ; for he will deliver us to the judge, because we shall be tried in his cause. He will not deliver us up himself, but the devil will do so for him — reviving the wrong which our brother had forgiven us. The words, " Thou shalt not go out from thence," &c., do not mean what S. Augustin says, that we shall go out afterwards, but that they who are in hell will never come out, for they are always paying the debt ; for they owe infinite punishment for each mortal sin, and will never pay it. The word "until," therefore, is to be taken in the same sense as chap. i. 25. S. Luke for " farthing" has mite, which, as has been said, is half a farthing ; but the result is the same — both words mean the least debt. Some other matter is related by S. Luke in a different manner. The answer is easy. The two sermons are not the same.
5:28
Whosoever shall look on. fO /3Xe7r&)z>. This does not refer to one who chances to glance at a woman, but to one who does so with a lustful mind. A woman. The wife of another, because the word is not fornication but adultery properly so-called, though by one species the whole genus is to be understood.
5:29
If thy right eye. If this were taken literally, it would be unreasonable and cruel, and therefore ancient writers take it in metaphor. But they differ as to what is meant by the right eye and the left, the right hand and the left. Some think the right eye to be the mind, the left bodily sense ; the right hand the will, the left fleshly appetite. " Not only, then, is bodily sense to be restrained, and the appetite to be bridled, but the higher parts of the soul also, the mind and will, if they be not upright (rectce) are to be cut off as well and cast from us." — (The Author.) S. Chrysostom, among others (Horn, xvii.), understood by the eye and the hand, kept women : because of the words, " whosoever shall look on a woman," &c. Some take the words to mean that even they who are most closely united to us by kindred or friendship are to be rejected if they alienate us from God (S. Hilary, Can. w. ; S. Athanasius, Qucest. 76 ; Pacian, Ep. iii. against Novatus ; S. Cyril, xii., On Jo/in xxviii.; Anastasius, Qucest. 73 ; Salviani, De Prudent.^ iii. ; Theophylact, in loc. ; Pacian, On Dent. xiii. 6-7). Others understood different passions of the mind to be intended, as in Coloss. iii. 5. Because they proceed from the body, Christ calls them members of the body (S. Jerome, Comment?). The sense and force of the passage will be apparently lost, if we refer it to anything but the actual eye and hand ; for it is a forcible exaggeration, taken from the art of the surgeon, who, when the whole frame is endangered by one member, removes it to preserve the life. Besides, the two parts of our body which are most precious and most necessary to us, the eye and the hand, and the right rather than the left, which we most value and most need, are those named by Christ. Nor are His words out of place ; for He does not desire us to cut off our hands or to pluck out our eyes ourselves, but, as in extreme cases, the exception is to be understood if it can be and may be done. As S. Paul says to the Galatians (w. 15) — To pluck out their eyes and give him was possible indeed, but it was not lawful. Christ, there fore, shows us that we ought to undergo any loss rather than do wrong, and that we ought even to cut off our right hand and pluck out our right eye if we cannot otherwise escape sin ; but as we always are able to do so, we are not to maim any part of our bodies. As for those who did so, like Origen, the Church, we know, condemns them.
5:31
Whosoever shall put away. The question as to whether, under the Old Law, the putting away of a wife, who was not pleasing to her husband, were a precept or a privilege, can be settled by these few words. Christ does not say that a man may put away his wife ; but if he put her away, he is to give her a writing of divorcement that she do not appear to have left her husband for the sake of her freedom, and that she may marry another without disgrace. But whether the bill of divorcement were conceded as a less evil, or were permitted to avoid a greater, will be discussed in chap. xix. 8, as a more fitting place.
5:32
Excepting the cause of fornication . Christ does not permit a bill of repudiation even for fornication, as both the words themselves and the universal custom of the Church show ; for He does not say, Let him give her who is put away for fornication a writing of divorcement, which He would have said in the first place, to restrain the license of repudiation, if He had willed it that a woman, put away for that reason, might be married to another, as the modern heretics say ; for the law, which was much more liberal in granting divorces in that very matter, put a curb on the license, as many authors of weight assert. The Church knows nothing of libels of divorce, as was said to the Jews " for the hardness of their hearts ". We will answer this heresy of the followers of Luther and Calvin on chap. xix. 19. We have only to inquire here whether it is lawful for Christians to put away their wives for the sake of fornication alone. Some think that it is lawful for every sin which is called fornication in Scripture. So Origen (Tract, vu. on S. Matthew], S. Augustin (i., De Serm. Dom.}, Strabus (in loc.}. But this is to enlarge unduly a question which we see Christ chose most especially to close, and to give to Christians a greater license almost in putting away their wives than the Jews had. For almost all sins are called fornication, because by them we are turned away from the love of Christ to that of a creature. Hence, S. Augustin himself (Retract ., i. 19) seems to have retracted the above idea, or, at least, to have been in doubt about it. What then ? Are there not many reasons for which a wife may be put away for more justly than adultery? Clearly there are ; for it is worse to be a heretic or a parricide than an adulteress. S. Paul seems to say this, for he directs that an unbelieving wife, if she agree to live with a believing husband, shall be kept (i Cor. vu. 12) ; but he also decides that if she do not agree she shall be put away. But she does not consent who will not live with her husband (salva religione}. Then, indeed, is the right eye to be plucked out, and the right hand to be cut off, and thrown far away, as Pacian expresses it. That it may not be open to a man to feign excuses for putting away his wife, the Church has laid down three great reasons for so doing — sodomy, heresy, tempting the husband to any great crime (Jur. Can., cap. de Adult., Marit., de Divort.). Why, then, did Christ except fornication alone ? Probably for three reasons, (i) Because for fornication alone a wife may be put away absolutely and for ever, so that even if she subsequently repent, the husband, unless he please, need not receive her again ; for she is not put away that she may not commit adultery, but because she has committed it, and that she may pay the penalty all the rest of her life. But when she is put away for other reasons, she is put away, not absolutely and for ever, but only for a time, until she reform and repent, so that she may return to her husband if she comes to her right mind again. (2) Because, if she wish to remain with her husband and to correct her life, the husband can still put her away, because, as we have said, she is put away for the punishment of her broken conjugal faith, not for her correction. If she be given to other vices, but wishes to reform, her husband cannot put her away, as Rupertus, an ancient author of much learning, proves. (3) Other reasons for separation are not peculiar to marriage, but common to every condition of life ; for whether wife, or friend, or relative, or sister, or mother, if she be the cause of sin to us, she must be put away. Adultery is the reason peculiar to marriage for putting away a wife, because she violates that conjugal fidelity which is the basis, as it were, of marriage, and, therefore, because it is a civil contract she dissolves the marriage. It is a most natural law that to him who does not keep the terms of a contract the contract itself is broken. It remains, therefore, as S. Augustin says, that the bond of the sacrament is too great to be cancelled by adultery. Death alone can do this. What then, it may be asked, did Christ add here to the Law ? Much every way. (i) Because in the Law the wife was not put away for adultery, but was either burned by ancient custom (Gen. xxxviii. 24), or stoned (Levit. xx. 10 ; 6*. John viii. 5), or, at least, put to death (Dan. xiii. 41). This custom Christ abolished ; but, while doing away with the old Law, He did not command the adulteress to be put to death, but suffered her to be put away. (2) He also added that he would not that even for adultery a libel of divorce should be given, that husbands might be more slow in putting away their wives if they knew it to be unlawful either for themselves or for their wives to marry again ; but that they must pass the rest of their lives in singleness. (3) He removed the numberless reasons for which wives might be put away (for if a wife were not pleasing to her husband in any way whatever, he might puther away — Dent. xxiv. i), and He only allowed the cause of fornication. (4) He added that although in the Law a husband could not take back a wife whom he had once put away, under the Gospel He did not order her to be received again, but He desired it (i Cor. vu. 11). (5) Whilst in the Law the wife was allowed to put away the husband, not the husband the wife, in the Gospel the case of husband and wife should be equal. Although Christ has not said so here, S. Paul has said it for Him (i Cor. vu. 10, u).
5:33
Thou shalt not forswear thyself. It has been asked why Christ went back from the commandments of the second table to those of the first ? He did not choose to keep the order of words, but to speak of subjects as they occurred. Christ here gives not the words, but the meaning of them. For to take the name of God in vain, which is forbidden in the verses following, is the same as to forswear, because WW in Hebrew, like in vanum in Latin, means both what is unnecessary and what is false.
But thou shalt perform thy oaths to the Lord. Numbers xxx. 3 contains the same doctrine though at greater length, and Psalm xxiii. 4. " The innocent in hands and clean of heart, who hath not taken his soul in vain." His soul, that is, God's — He who has not sworn falsely by the living God. But as there are two kinds of oaths, one of confirming the past, the other by which we promise for the future, Christ has here put one kind for both, as has been observed on verse 29.
5:34
Not to swear at all. Some have understood these words wrongly, as if Christ had forbidden all oaths whatever, as the Baptists of these times hold, and the followers of Wicliff held in the times of our fathers. The heresy is an ancient one. S. Augustin (Epistle Ixxxix., Quczst. 5 to Hilary of Syracuse] shows that some Syracusans, a sort of Pelagians, held it, and Origen does not seem to have been far from it (Tract, on S. Matth. xxxv.). The cause of the error is their not having seen that the words "at all" (pmnino) means not the kind but the form (non genus sed formam). Christ does not forbid us to swear at any time or under any circumstances, but in any way or any form we please — neither by God, nor by the heavens, nor by the earth, nor by the holy city, nor by our head ; and He immediately adds, in explanation, " at all". In the same way S. James (v. 12) sets it out at length. "At all" (omnino) has another meaning, as shall shortly be explained. We are taught, both by the use of the Church and by the example of the saints, that it is lawful to swear, and where, when, and how we ought to swear. For S. Paul used an oath to the Romans (Rom. i. 9 ; 2 Cor. i. 23 ; Philipp. i. 8 ; i Thess. u. 5, 10) and the angel in the Apocalypse (x. 6). What then did Christ add to the Law ? He added merely what had been omitted by the Law. In the Law it was only said, " Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain ". Christ added not only the name of God, but that of the heavens and the earth, or any other creature. He added also that as, by these words, perjury alone was forbidden, He disallowed not only this, but every oath which even if true was not necessary. But why He forbade an unnecessary oath, but suffered men to swear truly, is a question worthy of consideration. Many ancient writers have thought that this was not expressly prohibited by Him, because to swear a true oath unnecessarily was sin ; but, lest by frequently swearing they might sometimes swear falsely (Wisdom xxiii. 9-12; Prov. x. 19). So S. Clement (Strom, vu.), S. Chrysostom (Horn. xvii. on Matt), The Author, S. Basil (Horn, on Psalm xiv.), S. Ambrose (Serm. xiv. on Psalm cxviii.), S. Augustin (i., De Serm., Dom., and Psalms Ixxxviii., cix.), S. Jerome (On Zach. viii.) ; and their opinion seems, from S. James v. 12, to be correct ; as if He had said, " Lest by frequent taking of oaths you sometimes commit perjury, and fall into a sin for which you will be condemned ". But the sense of the Church is different, and it is clear that Christ forbade unnecessary oaths, not for the avoidance of the great danger of sin, but because unnecessary swearing is ipsum per se in itself, and of itself, a sin. For He gives the reason why He would have us swear neither by the heaven nor the earth — not lest by frequent oathtaking we should commit perjury, but because the one is His throne and the other His footstool : and it is irreverent "to set their mouth against heaven, and their tongue through the earth " (Psalm Ixxii. 9). This, although said here in another sense, we may apply to this subject, and this seems the sense of the words "at all"; as if it were said : "You have heard that it has been said to them of old, Thou shalt not foreswear thyself, but thou shalt perform thy oaths unto the Lord. But I say to you not to swear at all : " that is, not to swear even truly ; though the words, " without necessity," are understood, because Christ alludes to the other sense of the word WW7 in vanum, that is, in vain, without cause, without necessity.
Neither by heaven ; for it is the throne of God. From this reason we may conclude that even to crea tures, as far as they have reference to God, something of the honour, not only of urbanity, as modern heretics say, but also of religion, is due. For, as it is contrary to religion to swear by anyone when and how we ought not, so, to swear when and how we ought is an act of religion. God has also commanded us not to swear by the names of false gods, but by His own name (Deut. vi. 13, and Psalm Ixii. 12). If, then, it is in accordance with religion to swear by the heavens and the earth, because the one is His throne and the other His footstool, how much more so is it to swear by Peter or Paul or others of the saints and blessed, who are the temple of God ? If this honour is due to them, other honours also of the same kind are due to them : — that we should venerate them and worship them (veneremur et colemus), as being under God, as the servants of God, as the temples of God. For we give honour neither to heaven nor earth as they are God, but as they are some part of God. The error, then, of the followers of Luther and Calvin is impious, as giving nothing of the honour of religion to any but God.
5:35
Nor by Jerusalem, for it is the city of the great King. The great King — that is, God — who is the King of kings and the Lord of lords (S. Tim. vi. 14; Apoc. xix. 26). The Evangelist says King, rather than Lord or God, because he alludes to the king of Judah, who had his palace there. He adds the word "great" to distinguish God from the king, as the city was the " holy " city (chap, w., verse 5).
5:36
Neither by thy head. As Christ had said of heaven it is the throne, and of the earth it is the footstool, of God, so He says of Jerusalem, " It is the city of the great King". Lest we should think that we may swear by our head, because it is our own, He added, Neither by thy head ; He also gives an additional and peculiar reason for this. For He forbade them to swear by the other objects, because they had some portion of the service of sanctity which they show to God. The head is ours, and not ours : ours, as we have received it from God to use and possess for a time ; not ours, because we not only did not make it, but we cannot make one hair of it white or black.
5:37
But let your speech be yea, yea; no, no. Christ is not speaking here of our truthfulness or faith in the performance of our promises, but of our abstinence from every species of oath, and therefore the words, " Yea, yea ; no, no," are necessarily opposed to oaths, not to false hood or want of faith. The meaning is that when we have to say ayea" (est\ that is, to affirm, we should not do so with an oath, but by a simple affirmation, " It is so," and when we deny a thing, we should not swear that it is not so, but simply say " Nay " (nori) (S. Chrysostom, in loc. ; S. Jerome, Ep. to Celantius ; Rabanus, In S. T/wmam). That which is over and above these is of evil. The meaning of these words has proved a great difficulty and different explanations have been offered. Some say that " of evil " means that it proceeds from the person who is evil in his not believing the one who simply affirms the thing, but compels him to add an oath ; and thus the wickedness of his unbelief extorts an oath from the speaker (S. Augustin, i., De Serm. Dom.\ Others say that the words allude to the infirmity of the Jews, to whom it was permitted to swear by the creature as they might not do so by God (S. Chrysostom). This has been answered on verse 34. Theophylact says that the reference is to the devil, who introduced the custom of swearing. This seems the true meaning ; both because Christ does not say e/c TOV icdrcov, but IK rov Trovrjpov, the malignant one, by which name the devil is called (vi. 13 ; xiii. 19); and also because of the addition of the article, as much as to say, It is of the evil one, and because Christ introduces a tacit antithesis between Himself and the devil. For He had said, " But I say to you not to swear at all," but simply to use the words, " Yea," "No," "for what is more," that is, the oath in addition to the simple affirmation or negation, I would not have you to add. It is the devil who teaches and instigates you to swear, for such frequent and rash oaths are his invention.
5:38
An eye for an eye. These are the words of the Law (Exod. xxi. 24 ; Levit. xxiv. 20; Dent. xix. 21). Christ does not say more than the first words, the rest being well known. It was the lex talionis, a law, according to the philosophers and the opinion of all nations, very just and natural. It means that every man should receive according to his actions. In the twelve tables, which are, as it were, a natural code of laws, there was one very similar to this. Aristotle writes on it in the fifth book of the Ethics, and Aulus Gellius in his twentieth book gives a lengthy and subtle disputation on the subject between a philosopher and jurisconsult. This law was given, as a rule, not to private persons, but to magistrates, lest they should either exceed or fall short of the due degree of justice. To private individuals, on the contrary, it was said, " Seek not revenge " (Levit. xix. 1 8). What then did Christ add to the Law ? This firstly : He did away the lex talionis^ which restrained a man from violence only from fear of the consequences, as SS. Hilary and Chrysostom (Horn, xviii.), The Author, Euthymius, and Theophylact have observed ; for He would have us act not from fear as slaves, but from love as sons (Rom. viii. 15). "For the Law worketh wrath" (Rom. w. 15); the Gospel, grace (S. John i. 27). In addition, He taught us not only not to seek revenge, but to endure injuries with patience ; and not only endure them, but even to wish for them — to glory in them. Lastly, to one who strikes us on one cheek He bids us offer the other ; and to him who takes our coat to give our cloak also (as Rom. v. 3). S. Hilary says that whilst the Law only cut off the branches, Christ destroyed the root itself. " In the Law," says S. Jerome, " is retribution ; in the Gospel is grace." In the CH.V. 39.] SERMON ON THE MOUNT. 177 one, faults are corrected ; in the other, the first principles of sin are rooted out.
5:39
Not to resist evil. SS. Chrysostom (Horn, xviii.), Theophylact, and Euthymius understand the devil. I suppose because he is called Trd^po?, as before with the article. Does Christ then teach us not to resist the devil, whom vS. John w. 7 and I 5. Peter v. 9 command us to resist manfully in the faith ? We must resist him, indeed, but not in this manner — not by seeking revenge. For this is not to resist, but to hold out the hand to him. Fire is not extinguished by fire, but increased. Others understand the words of one who has done a wrong. Others, again, not of an evil person, but thing : others take evil (inalo) for the ablative case, as if he said, Give not evil for evil — return not evil by evil — but overcome evil by good (Rom. xii. 17 ; xvii. 21 ; I Peter iii. 29). Others consider it the dative, which seems to me more probable. For Christ calls the wrong done to us "evil"; and He commands us not to resist, but rather to show ourselves prepared for it, and when we have received a blow upon one cheek to offer the other. S. Augustin (u., De Serm. Dom.) asserts that neither Christ, nor the Apostles however perfect, observed this precept. For even Christ turned not His cheek to the man who smote Him before the judge, but He resisted, if not by hand, by word (S. John xviii. 23) ; and when S. Paul was struck by order of the judge, he not only did not offer his other cheek, but, as far as he could he resisted, and even uttered some harsh words in return (Acts xxiii. 3) ; and when beaten and cast into prison, he followed up his rights with threats (Acts xvi. 37). From these examples we learn either that what Christ here teaches is not a precept, or that it is not to be understood as the words seem to imply. For if it were a precept, or were to be understood literally, both Christ and S. Paul would have kept it so. It is partly a precept, therefore, and partly a counsel. The following are the parts of the precept: First, not -to seek for revenge. Secondly, to turn the other cheek ; that is, to receive an injury rather than seek to revenge one already received. Thirdly, to be ready to yield up somewhat of our right whenever charity and the love of God seem to require it. It is a counsel that, though neither charity nor the love of God absolutely require it of us, yet that we should do all, literally, for our own mortification. Not, indeed, provoking our enemy to do us wrong, but being ready to receive it. Thus, S. Lawrence is reported to have said : " It is cooked, come, sit down and eat ".
But if one strike thee on the right. The words right cheek, rather than the left, are used as a form of speech — not with reference to the blow, for a buffet is apt to fall on the left side before the right, as the left is opposite the right hand of the striker, and it is apt to light upon the left cheek, as S. Augustin says. S. Luke says simply, " On the right cheek " (in). It is a forcible Christian antithesis, for to the lex talionis, an eye for an eye, Christ opposes, if we may so speak, the talio of patience — that for one wrong received we should accept another. The Ethnics of old did not understand this when they said that this Law of Christ would destroy the state, for it gave impunity to crimes (Marcellus to S. Augnstin, Ep. w.) ; as if states did not stand more firmly by patience than by force : by virtue than by law. Christ, too, does not bind the hands of the judge, nor prevent him from judging murderers and other criminals ; nor so abrogate the law that the judge cannot enforce it. He only discountenances compulsion. For Christian judges require eye for eye and tooth for tooth when they condemn a man to death for murder. But He puts, as it were, fetters on individual persons, lest, whilst they endeavour to correct their wrongs by their own hand, they double it. Christ does not take away the power of punishment, but He removes the occasion of sin.
5:41
And whosoever will force thee one mile. Angariaverit, dyydpevaei. This is not a Greek or Latin word originally, but one in use among the Persians, by whom public messengers were called angarii. They had power to compel men to carry burthens, and they might take any man's horses or ships. Hence the Greeks and Latins use the word to signify those who are compelled for money to carry burthens or act as guides, as Simon the Cyrenian was "angariated" to bear the Cross (xxvii. 32).- Christ therefore justly numbers this either among the benefits we do to others, if done by our free will, or among the benefits we receive from them, if by compulsion.
Go with him other two. The word " other " is perhaps an addition to the Latin version. It would apparently be better away, as it involves three miles, and Christ spoke only of the receipt of two injuries, as in the instance of the right and left cheeks.
5:42
Give to him that asketh of thee. That is, whoever asks of thee, give to him, as we see in 5. Luke vi. 30. We are not commanded here to have no respect of persons. They are to be aided first who are first in need. Nor are we to give recklessly to all who ask ; nor to take no account of our property ; nor to treat our friends as we should our enemies, our kindred as strangers. Charity demands that we should assist our parents before strangers ; our friends rather than those of whom we have no knowledge. This rule Christ assuredly desired to confirm, not to destroy. So entirely is that respect of persons which is opposed to justice, not charity, forbidden. My father and another meet me. Each is in need. I cannot give to both. I give to my father, and pass the other by. For charity requires this of me. We must have regard, as the Doctors of Church teach, to persons. When we do alms we must consider the quality of the person. He may be a person wholly unfit for charity ; as if I give to a man because he is rich, or because he can give to me again ; or he has no proper claim, as if I give to one because he is a Greek or a Latin by birth. Alms are to be given for poverty, not to one of this nation or that.
5:43
You have heard. The question as to where this is found was discussed on verse 21. Your neighbour "pH "your friend," for that is the meaning of the Plebrew word. That is, one who is near to you in blood or friendship. Such an one is called our neighbour, not as some think in a foreign tongue, but in the Latin ; for so Cicero himself often speaks. The meaning is found in the Law : " Thou shalt love thy friend as thyself" (Levit. xix. 18, proximuni}. That is, thy friend, as is shown by the force of the word " love " and the anti thesis which Christ uses. For he was called a " friend " in the Law who not only was but ought to be such. A Jew ought to be such. What some say, therefore, and especially heretics, that even the Jews had this command in the Law (as in Exod. xxiii. 4) is wholly foreign to the subject. For the very person who is here called an enemy (inimicus) was a friend as being a Jew : an enemy as entertaining a personal hatred to the other. The same person is therefore called a brother (Deut, xxii. i). This is the more difficult, because Christ, in 5. Luke x. 29, seems to teach us who is our neighbour otherwise ; but His explanation is not of the Law but of the Gospel. Christ willed by it to destroy the difference of nations, the wall having been broken down, and there being in Him neither Jew nor Greek, but a new creature ; so that the Jews were no longer a peculiar people to Him, but there was to be one fold and one shepherd. It might be proved that the Pharisees did not err in their interpretation of the precept, but that they only who are friends and deserve well of us are to be called our neighbours. For that lawyer, or scribe, or Pharisee, or certain person learned in the Law, is said to have judged rightly, that neither the priest nor the Levite, but the Samaritan, who performed the part of a friend to the man who fell among the thieves, was his neighbour. But we know that Christ meant otherwise. We merely wish to show that it cannot be proved, from* the above passage, that every man, without distinction, is called our neighbour in that precept of the Law.
5:44
Love your enemies. This, as all the Ancients say, and as has been proved on verses 21, 43, is a peculiar precept of the Gospel. In this, as in all else that Christ added, part is of precept, part of counsel. It is a precept that we are not to cherish hatred, not to return evil for evil, not to wish evil to others, but to hold them in love, and not to exclude them from the common prayers, alms, and benefits which we perform for others. It is a counsel that we be charitable even to such as are not in extreme need : salute them by name : hold familiar converse with them. The words, "Bless them that curse you," which are found in the Greek, our version omits. They are not necessary to the sense, but they agree with the context, and the more because S. Paul seems possibly to allude to them (i Cor. w. 12).
5:45
That you may be the children, Most authors explain this : That you may be ; that is, that you may declare yourselves to be sons. This may be allowed, but it seems better to say that it is a Hebraism, by which one who resembles another is styled his son ; and it seems more appropriate, because it is mere tautology to call sons the sons of their fathers, but to say that they resemble their fathers is a common expression. This also states how they will be the sons of the Father —that is, will resemble Him — if they do good to all ; for " God maketh His sun to rise upon the good and bad, and raineth upon the just and the unjust" (verse 45) ; and it is said in verse 48 : " Be you therefore perfect, as also your Heavenly Father is perfect," where it is shown how we may, not indeed be, but be like, the sons of God. It is not to be denied that there is a power to be made the sons of God given to those who believe in the name of Christ, who are born, " not of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God ". The meaning of the passage is what has to be explained.
5:46
What reward shall you have ? Christ does not deny that they who love their friends shall have their reward, for it is of charity to do so. But He says that they will have none if they only love them like the publicans, that is, not for the sake of God, but either from a natural attraction to them, or because of the advantages they hope to gain from them. Whoever does not love his enemies shows plainly that he does not love his friends for the sake of God {propter Deum), but for his own sake. For if he loved them propter Deum^ he would love his enemies also, who, not less than his friends, are the image of God. He, therefore, who loves his friends but not his enemies, because he does not love them propter Deum, but to gain some good to himself from his friendship, has no reward of love from God. But he who loves not only his friends but his enemies also, will have the reward, not only of his love of his enemies, but of his friends also, for God rewards not nature but grace. . Do not even the publicans this ? They were called publicans because they collected the revenues for the ruler. They were a covetous class, and were called reXwmt by the Greeks, D^MVS by the Hebrews. They were held in general detestation, especially when Christ said this ; when the Jews were compelled to pay tribute, not to a ruler of their own nation, but to the Roman emperor. Hence the question whether it were lawful to give tribute to Caesar (S. Mark xii. 14; 5. Luke xx. 2). Publicans were held as public and abandoned sinners (S. Matt. ix. 10, II ; xi. 19; xviii. 17; xxi. 31, 32 ; 5. Luke iii. 12, 13). Christ spoke in accordance with this opinion. S. Matthew was at one time a publican, and sat at receipt of custom (ix. 9) ; but from a publican the grace of God made him an Apostle and Evangelist.
5:48
Be you therefore perfect as also your Heavenly Father. The word " as " contains the meaning, not of equality (aqualitatem), but of quality (gualitatem) and resemblance, that similitude which can exist between God and man, not that between man and man. Christ prays " that they all may be one" (S. John xvii. 21), as He was one with the Father. Not that we can attain to that natural oneness, which is between the Father and the Son, but we can imitate it. Christ proposes a mark to us for our perfection to which He knows that we cannot attain, that we may come as near to it as we can. He does not will us to advance so far, but that we should not stand still. He would have us in all things to be as like the Father as possible, especially in that which is His own chief property—mercy. When therefore S. Matthew says, "Be you perfect," S. Luke says, "Be you therefore merciful" (vi. 36).
5:1
Merito dicit S. Augustinus (de sermone Domini in monte 1,1; M. 35,1930) in sermone hoc perfectum vitae christianae modum i inveniri et sermonem hunc omnibus praeceptis quibus vita christiana informetur esse perfectum. Atque eius sermonis scopum bene declarat lans. esse « avocare homines ab his quae mundus magni facit ac sedulo sectatur, ac docere veram iustitiam quae christianorum est non esse sitam in externis caerimoniis nec ad eam satis esse pharisaeorum more exterius tantum vitam ad legis praescriptum composuisse, sed sitam esse in affectu potissimum, in sincero Dei cultu et secura in illum fiducia, in vera proximi dilectione quae etiam ad inimicos se extendat, denique in humilitate, mansuetudine, mise- ricordia, patientia, contemptu rerum periturarum atque id genus animi virtutibus. Quoniam autem beatitudinem expetunt omnes, propter quam agimus et patimur quidquid voluntarie agimus et patimur eamque omnes pollicentur qui se sapientiae profitentur doctores... ideo recte Dominus exorditur suum sermonem et legem evangelicam a beatitudine, quemadmodum et David librum psalmorum, docetque in rebus longe diversis sitam beatitudinem quam vel vulgus autumat vel philosophi docent ». Christus videns turbas sedulo se sequentes et« cum devotione desiderantes verbum audire » excitabatur ad docendum (4/5. Thom.); unde ascendit in mon(em, non ad vitandas turbas et se illis subtrahendum (ut Cai. Maid. opinantur) sed ut e loco edito facilius quam plurimos doceret, uti ex 7,98 et Luc. 6,19 patet. Cum dicatur εἰς τὸ ὄρος, quaerunt in quem montem ascenderit vel cur ponatur articulus; in montem notum legentibus? sed unde innotescit ille mons? in montem qui prope erat? ita Eu. εἰς τὸ ὄρος τὸ πλησίον; tà enim locutione vulgari mons vel oppidum vel flumen vicinum designari solet apposito articulo. Alii volunt ita diei in oppositione ad &, 13 (in Capharnaum maritima), non in litore lacus, sed in monte ; at nimis multa inter 4,13 ei 5,1 inseruntur. Ex traditione antiqua vocatur mons beatitudinum mons cui hodie nomen est Kurun Hattin (cornua Hattin) spectans inter occasum brumalem et meridiem ab ostio lordanis in lacum Genesareth, ex quo monte aspectus patet in regionem amoenam et qui simul ita forma et altitudine reliquos colles superat, ut merito τὸ opo; prae aliis in ea regione dicatur. [nter duas montis summitates vel cornua quae 400 passibus inter se distant extenditur campus, fortasse locus ille campestris de quo Lucas refert ; vide Guérin, Galilée I p. 193. Ceterum S. Hier. nihil certi de loco comperit cum scribat : putamus esse vel Thabor vel quemlibet alium excelsum montem in Galilaea; solum reiicit quod nonnulli simpliciorum fratrum putabant, Christum in monte Oliveti docuisse beatitudines. Uti legislatio veteris foederis in monte fiebat, ita Christus quoque suam legem in monte promulgare volebat; sed quo discrimine? ibi sermo dictus est per angelos (Hebr. 2,2), hic enarratur per ipsum Dominum; ibi lex ordinata per angelos in manu mediatoris (Gal. 3,19), hic ipse Dominus est auctor et mediator; « ibi in tabulis lapideis eam descripsit, hic vero testamentum novum secundum leremiam, de quo inquit : scribam leges meas in cordibus eorum et in sensu eorum scribam eas (31,33); ibidemque quasi servos, hic aulem quasi filios affatur; unde miro principio usus illic a terrore incipit, hic vero a beatitudine; illic namque poenas irrogat, hic autem desiderium accendit, proponit munera, praemia repromittit » (S. Pasch.) ; « ibi inter tonitrua et fulgura Moysem compellavit Deus ceteris Israelitis poena mortis interdicens ne quis montem tangeret » (Lamy), hic Iesus placide sedet circumdatus a discipulorum populique corona (sim. Jans. Sylv.). | Lex itaque servitutis data est per angelos ut ministros, nova lex gratiae per Dominum, novissime enim nobis locutus est Deus in Filio (Hebr. 1,2) quae est praerogativa novi foederis; quare cum emphasi dicitur
5:2
v. 2 aperiens os suum docebat eos, prout notat Suarez (de legibus 9,9. 6). Is quippe qui olim ora aperiebat prophetarum iam per se ipse nos docet (S. Aug. Hab.) et ea circumlocutione evangelista nos monere videtur Christum nunquam antea sublimem illam de perfectione doctrinam proposuisse (Maid.). Dicitur enim in sacris litteris is os aperire qui libere et clara voce loquitur, coram plurimis, tamquam habens potestatem vel qui post longum silentium in verba affectu plena prorumpit (Ez. 29,21. Iob 3,1). Sermonem autem dirigit non ad solos discipulos (Ma/d.), sed refer eos αὐτοὺς et ad ὄχλους et ad μαθητάς, uti 7,98 indicatur, vel saltem dic cum S. Chrys. Christum per discipulos alios omnes docuisse. Christus cireumdatus est corona discipulorum qui relictis omnibus eum sequuntur, circumdatus ampla corona hominum qui variis aerumnis pressi apud. ipsum solatium et levamen quaerunt : in hos pauperes et afflictos oculos dirigens , beat, inquit, pauperes spiritu , quoniam ipsorum est regnum coelorum ; am prima sententia Christus notionem regni temporalis pompae convellit. Qui opibus abundant, beati praedicantur ἃ mundanis, cum in divitiis omnia contineantur adiumenta vitae beate transigendae. Ingenti intervallo distat Christi doctrina! Beatitudo, ut Gregorius nyssenus dicit (or. 1 de beatit.; M. &&, 1196), comprehensio quaedam est omnium earum rerum quae nomine boni intelliguntur, ἃ qua nihil abest eorum quae pertinent ad bonorum desiderium et cupiditatem. Quae cum sit notio beatitudinis, haud immerito S. Chromattus scribit : « mirum principium doctrinae coelestis! non a terrore incipit sed a beatitudine, non terrorem faciens, sed potius desiderium; vice enim agonothetae vel munerarii certatoribus in hoc stadio spiritali praemium grande proponit, ut dum aspiciunt praemium, nec labores timeant nec pericula perhorrescant » (serm. de octo beatit. 2; M. 20,325). Intelligi autem pauperes eos qui bonis temporalibus carent, ipsa voce constat; ea quippe notione πτωχός indubie valet et saepe usurpatur ad egenos, indigentes, vere pauperes designandos; cf. 19,21; 26,9. 11. Marc. 10,91; 129,42; 1&,5. Luc. 15,13; 16,20 etc., eodem significatu πτωχεία 9 Cor. 8,9. 9. Dein patet ex Luc. 6,20, cum 6,24 pauperibus qui beati praedicantur opponatur : vae vobis divitibus, πλουσίοις. Nam qui divites fieri volunt, incidunt in tentationem et in laqueum diaboli et desideria multa inutilia et nociva, quae mergunt homines in interitum et perditionem (1 Tim. 6,9); quare Christus hanc radicem omnium malorum, cupiditatem, amputare volens, inopes, egenos beatos praedicat, quippe qui a terrenarum rerum affectu animos habeant expeditos ac liberos et proin apti sunt ad coelestia capienda. . Dicit autem pauperes spiritu , τῷ πνεύματι; istud additum non legitur Luc. 6,20; ex quo concludi debet ea voce addita ipsam notionem pauperum non immutari quidem, at accuratius determinari qui demum egeni et inopes beati praedicentur. Adhibetur autem τὸ πνεῦμα in libris sacris novi foederis et de Spiritu sancto et de animo hominis qui virtute quadam altiore a Spiritu sancto derivata est imbutus vel roboratus (cf. &,1; 12,31; 929,53; 26,&1. Marc. 1,10. 12; 8,19; 15,38. Luc. 1,17. 80; 2,97 etc.); rarius dicitur de mente hominis vel animo ita ut virtus illa superna non includatur, uti 1 Cor. 2,11. Aliae vocis notiones hic in considerationem venire non possunt. Cum agatur de talibus qui a Christo beati dicuntur et quibus regnum coelorum promittitur, notio haec ultima excludatur oportet, quia aliunde:ex doctrina Christi constat hominem non suis viribus ad coelestia posse pertingere vel aspirare; praeterea cum de Christo iam dictum sit : ipse vos baptizabit in Spiritu sancto (3,11), etiam patet neminem fore regni messiani participem nisi virtute quadam superna per Christum accepta. Quare alterutra ex prioribus seligenda est. De ipso Spiritu sancto vocem accipiunt S. Hier. Rab. Salm. i. e. qui propter Spiritum sanctum voluntate sunt pauperes, vel impellente Spiritu sancto, eo igitur duce et doctore. Sed locutioni τῷ πνεύet egestatem designari effectam et productam animo superna virtute illustrato et roborato, quosimul indicatur non pauperiem per se, sed pauperiem gratia Spiritus sancti elevatam , animum a rebus terrenis eorumque cupiditate per gratiam avulsum et expeditum participem esse huius praeconii ac promissionis. Quare bene dicit Arnoldus (homilia de octo beatit. M. 151,1090) : pauperes spiritu sunt qui per gratiam Spiritus sancti se submittunt paupertati, et Lap. originem huius paupertatis non esse ex necessitate , ostentatione, sed ex Spiritu sancto qui eius voluntatem nobis aspiret eamque faciat virtutem christianam. Haec autem paupertas simul est ditissima; nam horum est regnum coelorum; eius merces, praemium, possessio sunt regales illae divitiae, regius ille splendor, thesauri illi immensi qui apud Deum conduntur. vitiis, honoribus et deliciis praebere potest reputant esse se insufficientes ad Deum; et ideo suam recognoscentes insufficientiam ad Deum solum habent recursum ». Iste affectus et istud desiderium certo enascitur in iis qui animum a terrenarum rerum amore et cupiditate purgant et removent et haec animi dispositio omnino opponitur affectioni divitum , qui consolationem suam in divitiis quaerunt et habent. Quare hunc sensum consequi ex yerbis Christi et praesertim inferri ab opposito ex Luc. 6,24 potest concedi. At eam expositionem primo et per se ex verbis colligi negandum est; nam pauper spiritu non dicit statim eum qui se sentit carere bono spirituali eiusque boni desiderio urgeri, nisi verba ad notiones alias detorseris. Spiritum alii concipiunt de voluntatis proposito, ita ut pauperes sint vel humiles ex voluntatis electione, voluntarie , non coacte; ita S. Chrys. Anselmus laud. Cai. Ians. Mald. Sylv. Bar. Calm. quam sententiam Suarez quoque proponit (de gratia lib. 2 cap. 22,5); at haec notio voci πνεῦμα nequit vindicari. Multo minus explicari potest de intellectus tenuitate. : homines ingenio et eruditione carentes , quo sensu Iulianus apostata christianos - irrisit et e recentiores cum LwtA. Fritzsche explicat. Apud "homines mundanos censetur esse animi fortis ac nobilis iniuriam illatam ulcisci et omnem adversitatem fortiter a se repellere. S. Chrys. dicit, ex Ps. 36,11 depromptis (cf. Ians. Sylv. Lap. etc.). Mites autem, πραεῖς, pn dicuntur afflicti, miseri addita notione animi mansueli ac pii, qui igitur mansuetudinem animi praesertim exhibent ac comprobant in rebus adversis, qui miseriis afflicti non irae impetu ac furore abripiuntur, sed animo patienti ac humili se divinae providentiae submittunt; quare Br. Calm. vocem bene explicant de patientibus et humilibus. Qui ita animis sunt affecti, iis iam in vet. test. multiplex laus ac: promissio tribuitur; Ps. 25,9 diriget mansuetos in iudicio, docebit mites vias suas (D'Y πραεῖς in utroque membro); dicitur Deus exsurgere in iudicio, üt salvos faceret omnés - mansuetos terrae Ps. 75,10, hos Deus dicitur. suscipere Ps. 146,6 et exaltare in salutem Ps. 149,&. Praeterea ad eos promissiones messia- 29,19 addent mitesin Domino laetitiam; istis Ὁ" Ps. 22,27 bebr. singulari ratione promittitur fructus sacrificii Chrisü : edent et saturabuntur; populus messianus describitur Soph. 3,19 : et derelinquam in medio tui λαὸν πραὔν; immo ipse Messias rex annuntiatur venturus ad filiam Sion δίκαιος xat σώζων, αὐτὸς πραύς Zach. 9,9. Quare merito ex eius ore audimus : beati mites, quoniam tpsi hereditabunt, hereditate possidebunt £erram. Promissio haec deprompta est ex Ps. 36, in quo identidem repetitur. Unde ex eo eius est sensus indagandus; legitur autem v. 9 : qui malignantur exterminabuntur, sustinentes autem Dominum (sperantes in D.) hereditabunt terram; iterum in v. 10 mentio fit ruinae et interitus peccatorum, « mansueti autem hereditabunt terram et delectabuntur in multitudine pacis »; item in v. 99 et 98. 99. 3& inter se opponuntur iniusti impiique qui punientur et peribunt, et iusti qui terram hereditabunt. Quare ea dictione significatur fore ut mites potiantur divinis promissis et ea felicitate quam Deus suis praeparaverit. Porro uti in vetere testamento quieta terrae possessio pignus erat et documentum favoris Dei quo sibi in populo complacuit, ita simul in illa terra continebatur ac constitutum erat regnum Dei, theocratia vetus; proinde hereditare terram dicit hereditare regnum Dei, participem esse regni Dei et tamquam eius regni civem bonis eius regni frui. Porro quemadmodum vetus theocratia erat praeparatio et figura novae eiusque messianae, ita terra Israelitis a Deo promissa et concessa figura erat et typus regni messiani; unde hereditare terram dicit esse participem regni messiani. . Declarat itaque Christus hac beatitudine quinam revera cives sint regni sui et quos ad sui regni bona et gloriam vocet et invitet. Qui igitur afflictiones et miserias animo pio ac mansueto sustinent , alieni ab ira, vindicta, murmuratione, ii possidebunt hereditatem illam patribus olim promissam et per prophetas descriptam : regnum messianum. Hisce iterum monet Christus indolem regni sui esse spiritualem; hisce damnat falsam Iudaeorum notionem regnum Messiae ita esse constituendum, ut vindicta capta de gentibus quae populum Dei oppresserint gentes redigantur in servitutem, Iudaei autem dominatores orbis evadant. Hisce quoque Christus suis limitibus circumscribit oracula illa messiana quibus Messias bellator et triumphator de hostibus suis celebratur; hisce sua manifestat arma quibus in primo suo adventu victorias velit reportare et regnum suum condere et propagare. Uti ipse in terris apparuit πραῦς, patiens et mitis et humilis, ita eos quoque esse vult quos in operis sui regnique consortium admittit : in patientia vestra possidebitis animas vestras. . 483 goga nazarethana declaravit Luc. &,16. Dicit autem : beati πενθοῦντες i. e. ut S. CArys. explicat : et non simpliciter dicit λυπουμένους, ἀλλὰ τοὺς μετ᾽ ἐπιτάσεως, qui igitur impense lugent et moerent. Est autem luctus; πένθος, secundum S. Gregorium nyss. tristis animi habitus et affectus, σχυθρωπὴ διάθεσις τῆς ψυχῆς, qui exsistit propter privationem rei alicuius quae placeat et accepta sit. Luctum intelligi sacrum, tristitiam secundum Deum iam sequitur ex Is. 61,3. Soph. 3,18 (hebr.) Ez. 9,&. Causam autem eius luctus reponunt in dolore de peccatis propriüs (S. H:/. Chromatius), de peccatis propriis et aliorum (S. Chrys. Theoph. Hier. Leo, Bed. Br. Rab. Pasch.) vel magis generaliter in dolore et tristitia propter huius vitae pericula, tentationes, mala et aerumnas, quibus incolatus noster reddatur miser, ita ut sancti gemant : heu mihi quia incolatus meus prolongatus est (S. Greg. nyss. Alb. Dion. lans. Cai. Calm. Fil.); huic autem causae merito plerumque adiungunt aliam sublimiorem quae sua quasi sponte ex illa enascitur : lugent amore et desiderio rerum coelestium ; unde prae illo desiderio terra eis sordescit ac gravis est, et quia ad coelestia anhelant, lugent quod adhuc ab illis absunt et separantur (cf. S. Greg. nyss. Bed. Ans. laud. Alb. Dion. Ians. Sylv.). 11186 igitur intelliguntur lacrimae quas timor et amor Dei elicit (Calm.); cf. Suarez 1]. c. n. 10. | Ad rem notat Lap. : « hic luctus suos habet gradus, uti et ceterae beatitudines; beati ergo hic dicuntur lugentes qui adversitates ἃ Deo immissas aut permissas patienter tolerant; beatiores qui sua aut aliena peccata lugent et deflent; beatissimi vero sunt qui prae dolore luctae assiduae quam cum carne et concupiscentia gerunt praeque desiderio coelestis patriae ac praesertim prae amore Dei et Christi quo perpetim frui summe exoptant lugent suum hoc in corpore et terra exsilium ». Hunc luctum enuntiant illi qui gemunt : super flumina Babylonis sedimus et flevimus etc. (Arnoldus); talem luctum suos habituros esse Christus praedixit : cum autem ablatus fuerit ab illis sponsus, tunc ieiunabunt (Luc. 5,35). Luctus sancti quoque exemplum dedit Christus, cum fleret de lerusalem (Luc. 19,41, S. Br. Zacharias chrys.). Sed quod iam apud Isaiam Messias loquitur, id Iesus affirmat : quoniam ipsi consolabuntur i. e. consolationem accipient. Hoc enim munus consolationis quo fungitur Messias, praeclare describitur Is. 61,1-3 et ei iam praeluditur, 40,1. 11 et haec consolatio explicatur, dum Deus Ierusalem afflictam et moerentem erigit et magnificentissimis promissis erigit atque confortat Is. &9,1* seq. 51,3 seq. 52,1 seq. 55,1 seq. 60,4. seq. 62,3; 65,18. Cum igitur in vaticiniis messianis frequens mentio sit consolationis, merito Messias Christus illos dicit beatos qui in id animos dirigunt idque omnibus votis expetunt, ut in se et 1n aliis status ille rectus et norma illa divinitus proposita exprimatur. Quod cum in dies perfectius fieri possit ac debeat, opportune monet S. Hzer. : « non nobis sufficit velle iustitiam, nisi iustitiae patiamur famem, ut sub hoc exemplo nunquam nos satis iustos, sed semper esurire iustitiae opera intelligamus ». Et apud quem fames illa ac sitis expleatur, ipse docet : qui sitit, veniat dedit : meus cibus est ut faciam voluntatem eius qui misit me, ut perficiam opus eius (Ioan. 4,35; S. Aug.). Sunt autem beati, quia saturabuntur illa scil. iustitia eiusque bonis; « miseri qui esuriunt et sitiunt temporalia, quoniam tales non continget unquam satiari; sed felices qui esuriunt et sitiunt iustitiam » (Jans.). Per Christum enim liberamur a lege peccati et mortis (Rom. 8,2); homo sub lege constitutus gemit : quis me liberabit de corpore mortis huius (Rom. 7, 24), at per Christum nobis virtus gratiae communicatur, ut iustificatio legis in nobis impleatur (Rom. 8,54); Christus enim eam nobis dat aquam quam qui bibunt iam non sitient in aeternum, sed aqua illa iis fiet fons aquae salientis in aeternum (Ioan. 5,13. 14). Quare saturitas haec in hac vita per Christum iam habetur, sed perfecte in altera vita, in qua scil. maiora erunt praemia Dei quam desideria avara sanctorum (op. imp.). At aliqui tamen aliter explicarunt : ius quod negetur desiderare et iuris quia ius illis suum non tribuatur (cf. Mald.), vel esuriem et sitim patienter tolerare; vel sponte ieiunare, ut ieiunio acquiras iustitiam; vel pro iustitia servanda privationem rerum tolerare (cf. Lap. lans. Calm.). Sed iam Bar. advertit eiusmodi interpretationes a verbis Christi dissentire, neque enim dici esurire propter iustitiam (vel negatam, vel acquirendam etc.) sed ipsam iustitiam avide cupere esurientium instar ac sitientium. Neque verum est quod Maid. obiicit famem nunquam dici metaphorice ; legis enim Am. 8,41 : ecce dies veniunt, dicit Dominus, et mittam famem in terram, non famem panis neque sitim aquae, sed audiendi verbum Domini. Pharisaei monendi erant : misericordiam volo et non sacrificium (Matth. 9,13).atque in tantum aberant ab affectu commiserationis erga peccatores ut Iesum eo nomine insectarentur quod peccatores quoque et asperitate repudiabant afflictos, quia in morbis et miseriis amicorum lobi exemplo non videbant nisi poenam pro peccatis iuste irrogatam (cf. Ioan. 9,354; in peccatis natus es totus); suae enim iustitiae tumore inflati miseros et peccatores aspernabantur. Quam longe autem eo animi affectu absint a regno Dei, Christus docet
5:7
v. 7 beati misericordes; est autem misericordia ἔλεος secundum S. Greg. nyss. ἐπὶ τῶν δυσφορούντων ἐπί τισιν ἀνιαροῖς ἀγαπητιχὴ συν- διάθεσις et misericors dicitur qui aliorum necessitatibus compatitur (Arnoldus) ; ab hoc quippe misericordia dicta est, ut in corde miserias aliorum nostras faciamus (S. PascA.), cum sit quaedam animi affectio qua affligimur alienis malis (S. Br.) vel ut S. Aug. definit, alienae miseriae quaedam in nostro corde compassio (de Civ. D. 9,5). Eo virtutis defectu quantopere pharisaei recesserint a legis instituto et quantopere deceat eam virtutem aemulari eos qui regni Dei consortes esse voluerint, ex eo iam apparet quod, uti monet S. Greg. nyss., in multis locis s. Scripturae nomine misericordis Deus appellatur; « sic David in psalmis , sic Ionas in sua prophetia, ita magnus Moyses in multis locis suae legislationis nominat numen divinum »; atque revera in Scripturis a misericordia Deus maxime praedicatur (lans. Sylv.) atque haec animi affectio in Messia quoque a prophetis annuntatur (Ps. 71,19-14. Is. 11,&; 59,3; 50,8; 53,5; 61,1. Ez. 35,16). Unde qui misericordes sunt, vere Dei imitatores exsistunt (Car.). Merito autem notionem quam latissime concipiunt, non solum ut egentibus subsidia praestentur, vel si quis non possit, ut saltem sermone et lacrimis misericordiam exhibeat (Theoph.), neque solum ut alter alterius onera portet (S. Hier.) et inimicis quoque amorem ostendat (S. Chrom. op. imp.), verum : « misericors est qui monet errantem, docet ignorantem, consolatur afflictum, vestit nudum, pascit esurientem , condonat peccanti in se debita, orat pro peccatoribus, aut denique qui quidquid habet dotis, aliis sublevandis ac refocillandis impendit » (ans. Suarez 1. c. n. 15; sim. Faó. Dion. Bar.). Qui ita affecti sunt, ipsi quoque misericordiam. consequentur ; qua voce salus messiana tamquam donum a Deo pro liberalitate sua et gratia dandum describitur. Quare Christus ea quoque voce superbiam retundit pharisaeorum qui sibi utpote filiis Abraham (3,9) eam salutem deberi quasi titulo iuris existimabant. Sed eo modo Christus loquitur de Dei gratia et miseratione, sicut iam apud prophetas salus ac liberatio messiana describitur ut beneficium quod Deus gratuito largiatur ita, ut omne populi meritum excludatur ; cf. [s. 48,11 propter me, propter me faciam et 43,99-95 ego sum ipse qui deleo iniquitates tuas propter me, Ez. 16,61-63; 36,39. Os. 2,19 sponsabo te mihi in misericordia et miserationibus, Mich. 7,18-20; Soph. 3,19. Zach. 12,7. 10. — Modus quidem loquendi, ut S. CArys. dicit, videtur aequalem inferre retributionem; « at retributio est ipso opere bono longe maior: ipsi namque miserentur ut homines , sed misericordiam consequentur &b universorum Deo; non sunt autem aequales humana miseratio et divina, sed quantum inter malitiam et bonitatem discrimen est, tantum inter hoc et illud ». — In hac itaque beatitudine mens pharisaica duplici telo confoditur et quam inepta sit regno messiano declaratur. Quomodo haec misericordia ex antecedentibus enascatur, explicatur in gl. ord. : « quia si praecesserit vera humilitas et animus mansuescat et suos et aliorum casus fleat et iustitiam esuriat, post nascitur vera misericordia. Tunc enim miserias alienas faciet suas et pro viribus iuvabit, et si iuvandi facultas deest, compassio non deerit : estote misericordes, sicut et Pater vester misericors est, id est, ad hoc misereamini ad quod et Deus, ut bonitas redundet in omnibus »; sim. S. Pasch. Apposite monet Coleridge (The public life II p. 240) de vi prophetica et creatrice horum Christi verborum : beati misericordes, quippe quibus in Ecclesia innumerabilia instituta sunt ad miseriam omnis generis levandam et plurimi incitati sunt et incitantur ut se et omnia sua servitio et commodis aliorum impendant. Pharisaei de munditie externa levitica magnopere solliciti (Marc. 1,8 seq.) internam mentis animique puritatem negligebant; quare eos hypocritas vocat Christus « quia mundatis quod deforis est calicis et paropsidis , intus autem pleni estis rapina et immunditia , quia similes estis sepulcris dealbatis,... sic et vos aforis quidem paretis hominibus iusti, intus autem pleni estis hypocrisi et iniquitate » (Matth. 93, 25 seq.) Contra hanc pharisaeorum mentem (Bar. lans. Lamy, Calm. Schanz) Christus munditiem postulat longe sublimiorem
5:8
v. 8 beati mundo corde; animi scil. puritatem et munditiem hominem reddere beatum affirmat. Ex hac contra pharisaeos doctrina etiam colligendum erit quos vocet corde mundos. Sunt quidem qui id presse accipiant de castitate , uti Teoph. Arn. Schegg ; alii de corde simplici, sincero : hoc est ergo mundum cor quod est simplex cor (S. Aug. Bed. Rab. Zach. chrys. Men. Lamy, Schanz), vel de casto vel simplici corde Mald.; « mundos autem hic vocat, eos qui universalem virtutem possident nulliusque sibi mali conscii sunt, sive eos qui in continentia ' vivunt » (S. Chrys. Euth. Calm.); at longe plerique in universum explicant de munditie ab omni vitio et perturbatione animi; ita S. Basilius (reg. brev. 280; M. 31,1280) eum intelligi dicit qui Dei mandatum non spreverit aut praetermiserit aut neglexerit, S. Greg. nyss. eum qui cor suum ab omni creatura atque vitiosa affectione expurgaverit, S. Chrom. eum qui sit sine aliqua malitiae lippitudine, S. Hil. eum in quo nihil sit sordidum ac pollutum, sit animi nitor et vitae puritas, S. Hier. eum quem non arguit conscientia ulla peccati etsimiliter S. Leo, S. Pasch. Br. Arnoldus, op. imp. Ans. laud. Alb. Fab. Tost. Dion. Cai. Salm. Ians. Lap. Suarez , Bar. Sa, Sylv. Men. Gord. Coleridge 1. c. p. 91, Fil. Meschler 1 p. 394. Atque haec explicatio erit retinenda. Ea enim pharisaeis quam maxime opponitur, eam ipse Christus videtur proponere a contrario cum dicat : quae procedunt de ore, de corde exeunt et ea coinquinant hominem; de corde enim exeunt cogitationes malae, homicidia, adulteria, fornicationes, furta, falsa testimonia, blasphemiae; haec sunt quàe coinquinant hominem (Matth. 15,19. 20; S. Br.). Cor itaque a Christo ut fons peccatorum significatur; proinde cordis mundities omnem dicit internam veramque puritatem et sanctitatem. Ad rem scribit Bar. : « subscribo huic sententiae, quoniam si Christus castos voluisset significare, proprio nomine significasset, quemadmodum misericordes et pacificos; deinde quia quantum fieri potest nomina in sua propria significatione sunt retinenda, mundi vero corde propria significatione ii nominantur qui nullius criminis mortiferi sibi conscii sunt; praeterea quia potest quis castus esse et immundus corde, si aliquo mortifero scelere sit inquinatus; denique quia munditia cordis universam munditiem complectitur, non solius castitatis quae est pars munditiei » et affert Ps. 23,& et Prov. 20,9. Isti praedicantur beati, quia ips? Deum videbunt, « accommodata redditio; nam ut qui purioribus sunt oculis melius colores vident, ita qui puriore sunt corde melius Deum videbunt » (Maid. sim. Bar. Ians.); nam ut Ians. notat, quod pituita aut squamae sunt oculis, hoc peccata sunt animis. Haec promissio adimpletur ad litteram in altera vita in visione beatifica, cuius nemo particeps erit nisi ab omni macula purgatus fuerit; ex parte autem etiam in hac vita adimpletur quandoquidem puri corde capaciores sunt cognitionis Dei quae haberi potest in hac vita et Deus iis sese communicat. Nam « si speculum si fuerit mundum , tunc accipit imagines, ita et anima pura faciem Dei et Scripturarum scientiam suscipit » (TAeopA.). Dictione Deum videóunt Christus ea oracula messiana in mentem revocare videtur, quibus promjttitur fore, ut videat populus lucem magnam, gloriam Domini, salutare Dei, decorem Dei, regem in decore suo (Is. 9,9; 33, 17; 35,2; 40,5; 52,10; 60,2; 66,14. 18). Docet itaque Christus praevidendum, « non consistere in perfectione partis speculativae, sed in perfectione mentis et partis affectivae » (Jans.). In templum veteris foederis ingrediebantur levitice mundi; in sanctuarium novi et ad Dei faciem non patet aditus nisi iis qui animorum puritate Deo placent. Igitur iterum docet Christus regnum suum non consistere in 2 fastu et pompa, sed in sanctitate. Regnum messianum in oraculis prophetarum frequenter describitur ut regnum pacis, afferens pacem , abundantiam pacis, pulchritudinem pacis, tamquam pactum pacis etc. et ipse Messias appellatur princeps pacis, pax, dans pacem, loquens pacem gentibus (cf. Ps. 71,3. 7. Is. 9,6. 7; 20,3: 12; 32,17; 52,7 ; 55,10. 13; 60,17; 66,12. Ier. 33,6. 9. Ez. 34,95; 37,26. Mich. &,3; 5,5. Agg. 2,10. Zach. 6,13; 9,10). Exhibetur itaque regnum messianum quod pacem in terris efficiat et omnes gentes in societate pacis et fruitione pacis inter se coniungat et uniat. Quae cum sit indoles regni messiani , ab eo regno sese excludunt ac recedunt quicumque alios populos vel odio insectantur vel servitute sibi subiicere cupiunt; utrumque autem apud pharisaeos pro sua superbia et elatione et suae stirpis admiratione nimia erat in moribus positum. Christus vero eos beatos praedicat regnique sui consortes, qui quemadmodum ipse est pacem largiens et efficiens, etiam pro sua parte pacem colunt , pacem conciliant; unde v, 9 beati pacifici, εἰρηνοποιοί. Vim vocis declarat S. Greg. nyss. : εἰρηνοποιός ἐστιν ὁ εἰρήνην διδοὺς ἄλλῳ ; etiam pacificum eodem modo explicant S. Chrom. Hier. (pacem facientem), Amór. (pacem aliis ferentem), Bed. (alios pacificantem invicem) Br. (discordes pacificantem) Arnoldus, Fab. Dion. Salm. (pacis conciliatorem) , Mald. Suarez , Sylv. Lamy , Caím. etc. Quae notio multa complectitur; talis enim non solum pro se debet esse amans pacis, sed pacem tueri, confirmare, ubique quaerere, eam lenitate, patienta, clementia, obsequio publice et privatim , domi concordiam pro viribus seminet et promoveat. Neque ab effectione pacis videtur excludi posse illa pax maxime sublimis quam Messias attulit et quam eius discipuli quoque efficere student, ut scil. pax restituatur hornini cum Deo, ut peccatores Deo reconcilientur. Ita explicat S. Basilius : « quis est εἰρηνοποιός qui a Christo beatus praedicatur? qui Domino cooperatur iuxta apostolum qui dixit : pro Christo legatione fungimur, tamquam Deo exhortante per nos, obsecramus pro Christo, reconciliemini Deo » (reg. brev,. 215; M. 31,1225) et S. Chromatius : « potior et sublimior pacificatio intelligenda est a nobis; illam dicam qua homines gentiles , inimici Dei, per instantiam doctrinae adducuntur ad pacem, qua peccatores emendantur et Deo per poenitentiam reconciliantur » etc. et similiter explicant TAeopA. Euth. Br. Dion. Salm. Ians. Reischl, Coleridge p: 811, Meschler ; cf, Is. 52,7 quam pulchri super montes pedes annuntiantis et praedicantis pacem. Quam excellens autem hoc studium pacis restituendae ac promovendae sit, declaratur quoniam filii Dei vocabuntur ; Deus enim est Deus pacis (2 Cor. 13,11); proinde qui pacem efficiunt ac promovent, imitatores sunt τῆς θείας φιλανθρωπίας, qui id quod proprium est divinae efficientiae in sua vita ostendunt (S. Greg. nyss. ). Unde in se referentes hanc Dei imaginem ac naturam , filii vocantur (Zach. chrys. Alb. Mald. Dion. Calm. Fil.). Cum hac ratione intime cohaeret altera quam alii afferunt (S. Chrys. Theoph. Euth. Chrom. Br. Arnoldus), quia Christum , unigenitum Dei Filium imitantur opus illud quod ipse suscepit promoventes et ita eius in se similitudinem exprimentes. Filii autem Dei vocabuntur, i. e. ut tales apparebunt, celebrabuntur (lans. Maíd.); ii enim quibus bonum illud quod omnes appetunt et.quod tamen saepe turbatur suo interventu restituerint eos agnoscent et laudabunt tamquam veros filios Dei pacis et Deus ipse qui est pax et caritas eos ut filios sibi carissimos amplectetur qui operi illi studiose insistunt quod ipsi maxime cordi est. Ut filii, heredes quoque sunt Dei; iis itaque singulari titulo hereditas regni coelestis bonorumque Dei scribitur. Qualis excellentia in titulo et dignitate filii Dei contineatur, pluribus praeclare prosequitur S. Greg. nyss. : « filium Dei fieri omnem plane superat felicitatem; quaenam enim verborum excogitatio, quaenam ex nominibus conflata significatio tantae promissionis donum complectetur? quodcumque vehementiore mentis intentione aliquis cogitaverit, supra illud prorsus est id quod significatur; si bonum vel carum et honorandum vel sublime nominaveris id quod iuxta beatitudinem hanc per promissionem propositum est, amplius quam pro significatione illorum nominum declaratur » etc.; idque inter alia illustrat ex eo quod est homo in se (terra ac cinis, fenum omnis caro, vanitas, miseria) et ex sublimitate adoptionis divinae (de beatit. oratio 7; M. &4,1977 seq.). S. Stephanus quaerit ex Iudaeis : quem prophetarum non persecuti sunt patres vestri (Act. 7,52)? idemque Iesus innuit ; lerusalem quae occidis prophetas etc. (Matth. 23,377). Insuper frequentes sunt in vet. test. querelae de oppressione et aerumnis piorum (Ps. 36,1; 38,2 ; 72, 3. Iob 9,22; 12,6). Inde iam concludi potuit fore ut etiam in regno messiano pii non plane eximantur ab infestationibus malorum. Etiam clarius id colligi potuit ex aliquibus vaticiniis messianis; ita si Messias veluti pugnator describitur qui habet certaminis socios (Ps. 45,5-8) id quod magis declaratur Zach. 13,7 : percute pastorem et dispergentur oves, et si apud Ioel 3,9 seq. praedicitur in ipsa periodo messiana fore incursus hostiles quibus fortiter sit obviandum (cf. Comment. in Proph. min. I p. 240) vel si apud Zachariam theocratiae quoque instauratae certamina et persecutiones instare edicitur cap. 12 seq. (cf. Comment. II p. 359 seq.). Hisce itaque consideratis infestationes fore regni messiani facile sequitur. Idque Christus aperte docet et contra iudicia hominum mundanorum et contra pharisaeorum odia quibus adversarios esse persequendos: et opprimendos existimabant ipse praedicat
5:10
v. 10 beati qui persecutionem patiuntur propter tustittam ; monet non homines qui persequantur sed causam considerare oportere ( op. imp.); iustitia autem summum illud bonum est quod regno messiano nobis affertur et in quo ratio quasi eius praecipua continetur; vide ad v. 6; iustitia summa quaedam est et comprehensio virtutum, vel ut S. CArys. loquitur, tota animae philosophia. Proinde beatus is est qui propter regnum messianum vel propter aliquid ad illud pertinens aut propter aliquam virtutem infestationes, odia, inimicitias, varia damna et incommoda obire debeat. Quam doctrinam praeclare proponit quoque S. Petrus : si berie facientes patienter sustinetis, haec est gratia apud Deum... nemo vestrum patiatur ut homicida aut fur; si autem ut christianus, non erubescat , glorificet autem Deum in isto nomine (1 Petr. 2,20; 54,15). Quanta sit in tali perpessione praestantia, multis explicant et commendant; ita S. Greg. nyss. hanc beatitudinem vocat verticem omnium beatitudinum in summo gradu boni ascensus positum; S. Hier. considerari vult octavam verae circumcisionis beatitudinem terminari martyrio; S. Aug. in ea consummatum perfectumque ostendi et probari asserit (de serm. D. in monte 1,3. 10); ibi contineri probationem omnium in igne Saím. affirmat et Jans. non solum maiorem ceteris perfectionem, sed absolutam perfectionem, « maioris enim est perfectionis pro praestita et adimpleta iustitia tolerare persecutiones quam quae sunt iustitiae facere, et maiorem caritatem nemo habet quam ut animam suam ponat pro iustitia et pro Christo ». Sunt autem beati, quoniam ipsorum est regnum coelorum; vide ad v. 3, ubi eadem promissio, unde octava beatitudo, ut S. Aug. loquitur, ad caput redit. Tales itaque singulari quadam et praecipua ratione apti sunt ad regnum messianum in se aliisque Pm et ad plenissimam eius in altera vita possessionem. Uti in v. 3, ita hic quoque non oportet cum pluribus (Schegg, Arn.) verba unice de altera vita intelligere; ibi utique ut in termino ad quem tendit regnum messianum, plena habebitur fruitio eius bonorum, et hac spe sese confortent ac solentur necesse est quicumque persecutiones tolerant : « regnum coelorum, ecce finis et eventus divinorum certaminum et propter Deum susceptorum periculorum, laborum remuneratio, sudorum praemium » (S. Greg. nyss. ). In ipso regno iis qui persecutionibus erant obnoxii promittitur dominatio, gloria, potestas; in regno coelorum continetur gloriae magnitudo et perpetuitas; quare ex ipso praemio apparet : non sunt condignae passiones huius temporis ad futuram gloriam ; id enim quod in praesenti est momentaneum ac leve tribulationis nostrae supra modum in sublimitate aeternum gloriae pondus operatur in nobis (Rom. 8,18. 2 Cor. &,17); cf. Coleridge l. c. p. 348. Merito itaque cum S. Chrom. concludimus : « sic denique ad illum summum gradum ad ipsum caput atque fastigium suos auditores adducit Christus, non tantum ut sustineant patiendo, sed etiam ut moriendo congaudeant ». In v. 3-10 Christus leges proponit quibus regnum suum consistere suosque regi ac dirigi vult. Iam in v. 11 mutata dictione (beali estzs etc. vide supra) indicat se ex generali modo loquendi ad singula quaedam et particularia descendere. Cum legesillae notionibus hominum mundanorum sint oppositae ideoque regnum Dei non possit non esse expositum infestationibus, ad solatium et doctrinam suorum ultimam beatitudinem magis explicat. Poterat enim a plerisque existimari fore ut regnum messianum, utpote regnum pacis ac felicitatis, ab omnibus magna animorum voluptate salutaretur ac susciperetur; unde ne rei novitate turbentur et offendantur, sed ut e contra in insectationibus et odiis hominum animos virtute erigant, ultimam beatitudinem pluribus prosequitur et repetit, quia est difficilior (Tost.). Et persecutionem in suas quasi partes dividens singula explicite enumerat, quo facilius animi ad illa subeunda praeparentur. Trià autem monet sustinenda, duo in praesentia, contumelias in verbis et iniurias in factis, et unum in absentia, detractiones (S. Thom.); ὀνειδίζειν enim idem est ac probra in alios coniicere; persequi ad operis et facti iniurias (ans.), ad insidias, ad expulsiones pertinet, ultimum ad omne genus criminum quod iis imputetur. Quam grave hoc sit ac molestum, S. Chrys. et ex eo lans. ostendunt in Iobi exemplo : « [ob ipse adamas et petra firmior, cum opes amisit et intoleranda passus est, filiis orbus repente factus, cum videret corpus suum vermibus scatere instantemque uxorem, omnia facile passus est; cum autem vidit amicos sibi exprobrantes insultantesque pravamque de se existimationem habentes dicentesque ipsum propter peccata sua haec perpeti et nequitiae suae poenas dare, tunc turbatus est vir ille fortis et magnus » (S. Chrys.). Verum duas addit conditiones quibus haec beatitudo consistere unice potest, ut calumnias illas malevoli dicant mentientes adversum vos — alias enim qui male audit, non modo non est beatus, sed miser (S. Chrys. Euth.) — et ut omnes illae insectationes fiant propter me; supra dixerat propter 1ustitiam ; iam in applicatione se ipsum ponit, eius scil. iustitiae auctorem ac largitorem. Nam prout ipse positus est in signum cui contradicetur et prout ipse impetitus est a diabolo, ita qui ipsum sequuntur pari ratione persecutionibus mundi et diaboli exponuntur. | : ᾿ς Sed tantum abest ut terreat, ut ad maximam laetitiam et exsultationem suos provocet
5:12
v. 12 gaudete et ezsultate; non.solum praemium beatificans promittit sed dicit : cum haec experiemini, non solum non frangamini animo per huiusmodi mala nec deploretis vestram conditionem quasi a Deo neglecti, sed gaudete animo animique laetitiam exteriore gestu et exsultatione ostendite (lans.). Ecce, sancti veteris foederis in aerumnis bonorum turbabantur vel etiam indignabantur; alia est novi foederis perfectio et merito Cat. Sylv. ex hoc gaudii praecepto magnitudinem gratiae futuram in tolerandis iniuriis propter Christum illatis colligunt. Istud gaudium prae se tulerunt apostoli Act. 5,41, hoc commendat Iacobus 1,9. Cur autem sit exsultandum, additur quia merces vestra copiosa est in coelis; significat Christus immensitatem ipsius praemii quod nulla nominata mensura exprimi possit (lans.) et bene notant Cai. Sylv. in nulla alia beatitudine felicitatem aeternam sub ratione debiti promitti; « merces enim non ex gratia datur (sola), sed ex iustitia redditur pro opere, ut intelligamus ad tantam evectos celsitudinem incarnati Verbi discipulos, ut etiam debita sibi vindicent aeternae gloriae praemia » (Cazi.). Cum Christus de mercede loquatur, verum acquiri posse meritum docet coelestemque beatitudinem et gloriam augeri pro ratione et multitudine meritorum. Quare locus hic classicus de meriti ratione iure expenditur contra protestantium placita (cf. Jans. Lap. Schanz), Dicitur copiosa, « inexplicabilis magnitudo ac qualitas mercedis insinuatur non explicando quae aut qualis sit ista merces » (Cai.), ἐπ coelis , itaque quae finiri aut amitti nequeat. Horum verborum praeclarissimum commentarium habemus in sanctis martyribus et in Patrum scriptis de exhortatione et laudibus martyrii v. g. S. Ignatii ep. ad Romanos, S. Cypriani exhort. ad martyrium. Porro cur gaudeant certi de mercede, alia additur ratio efficax : sic entm 1. e. eodem enim modo persecuti sunt prophetas ; viros illos omnium ore laudatos et ab omnibus admirationi habitos proponit Christus, quibus praemium eximium esse reservatum apud omnes constabat (cf. 10,51); in iis &autem simul discant pios experiri persecutiones « non esse novum, non esse inusitatum ; illorum igitur exemplum vos doceat, si illorum vos beatitudo delectat » (S. Br. sim. Cat. Sylv.). Pariter in iis apparet non posse esse cuiquam offensioni aut scandalo, si ipsi illi qui a Deo speciali modo mittuntur insidiis et insectationibus malevolorum interimuntur. De prophetis autem sermonem inferens indicatChristus suos succedere in locum prophetarum (Lap.), intrare in eorum hereditatem et opus eorum continuare (S. CArys.) et sortem regni süi iam similitudine quadam esse delineatam in sorte prophetarum et inter utramque intercedere rationem typicam. Ad quos autem Dominus loquitur? Plerique iam a v. 11 sermonem speciali modo dirigi statuunt ad discipulos (S. CArys. Hil. Hier. Rab. Br. Zach. chrys. Thom. op. imp. lans. Bar. Arn. Schegg , Schanz, Fü. Keil, Weiss etc.) et aliqui id ex mentione prophetarum v. 12 manifestum esse censent (EutA.); alii a v. 13 specialiter ad apostolos fieri sermonem .contendunt (g/. ord. Aib. Dion.); alii sermonem ita dirigi ad apostolos, ut tamen etiam ad omnes transferatur, aperte indicant; ita S. Chrom. qui ad v. 13 scribit : « infatuari autem eos ostendit qui cum semel per fidem et sapientiam coelestem eruditi fideles ac stabiles debeant permanere , relicta fide et sapientia divina aut in haeresim ruunt aut ad stultitiam gentilium redeunt » et similiter ad v. 16. Eodem modo S. Pasch. loquitur ad v. 11: « supra generaliter absoluteomnibus illa dicuntur, hic vero specialiter apo- Stolos eorumque sequaces pro iustitia passuros expressius pronuntiatur; sed tamen et illa apostolis et haec universis pro Christo patientibus conveniunt ». S. Augustinus autem et. Beda sermonem ad eos fieri dicunt qui aderant; aderant autem et discipuli et turbae. Quid igitur statuemus? Omnes facile concedent verba Christi v. 11-16 eximio quodam modo convenire discipulis vel apostolis. Hi enim praeprimis persecutiones experti sunt; hi praecipua ratione dici debent sal terrae, lux mundi etc. ; at inde concludi nequit verba ea ad solos dirigi discipulos, neque dici potest Christum dictione mutata et compellatione illa (estis, voóts, vos etc.) solosalloqui discipulos. Nam eodem modo loqui pergit per totum sermonem, neque tamen dici potest integrum sermonem ad solos dirigi discipulos. Ergo ex allocutione nihil sequitur pro solis discipulis. Neque id confici potest ex argumento v. 11-16. Et de persecutionibus quidem dubitari nequit quin monitio et promissio Christi ad omnes spectet omnibusque fidelibus optime conveniat. Neque quod de sale dicitur, necessario solis congruit discipulis vel doctoribus. Nam eadem comparatione vel eadem parabola utitur Christus in sermone ad turbas habito Luc. 15,35. Neque /uz mundi v. 1& ad solos apostolos debet restringi. Nam, ut iam S. CArom. advertit, saepius in s. litteris ipsi fideles nomine lucis designantur; vide Phil. 2,15 : inter quos lucetis sicut luminaria in mundo, Eph. 5,8 Bunc autem lux in Domino, 1 Thess. 5.5 filii lucis estis; Prov. &, 18. 1 Petr. 2,9 etc. Cum itaque in subsequentibus sermo certe fiat ad omnes et in v. 13-16 talia dicantur quae alibi etiam de fidelibus usurpentur, existimo etiam v. 13-16 non ad solos discipulos dici, sed enuntiari generatim de iis qui Christi sunt et pro uniuscuiusque munere vel dignitate ea ad singulos applicari, maxime autem ad aposíolos, id quod ex eorum missione et officio intelligitur. Ita etiam nexus cum antecedentibus melius constat (cf. Coleridge III p. 3). Postquam leges generales regni sunt propositae et in iis illae virtutes ostensae quibus regnum possidetur, declarat Christus solum eos qui istis virtutibus praediti sint aptos esse per quos homines ad salutem adducantur. Id autem explicatur sermone parabolico ; et quidem
5:13
v. 13 vos estis sal terrae; prophetae fere unice pro Israelitis laborabant; aliter qui Christi sunt et eius mentem in v. 3-12 expressam induerunt ; hi designantur sal terrae i. e. pro omnibus hominibus (S. Chrys. Ians.). Uti S. Hil. monet, proprietas est quaerenda dictorum, quam ipsius salis natura monstrabit; hic enim incorruptionem corporibus quibus fuerit aspersus impertit et ad omnem sensum conditi saporis aptissimus est. Duos igitur effectus salis communiter memorant : corruptionem impedit, cibum insipidum condit et sapidum acrimonia sua reddit. Ita discipuli Christi exemplo vitae et doctrina efficere debent, ut homines Deo antea abominabiles reddantur Deo grati et accepti , ut qui Deo accepti sunt a vitiorum corruptione conserventur (Jans.). Vim illam sanandi in sale propositam iam declaravit Eliseus mittenssalem in aquas pessimas, quae sanatae sunt (& Reg. 2,1; S. Chrom. Thom.); quot et quanta in mundo sanatione indigent? in doctrina Christi adest remedium; utinam essent ubique qui vita et doctrina haec remedia aliis applicarent! Cum sal a corruptione servet, symbolum est firmitatis ac stabilitatis; ideo foedus Dei cum populo appellatur foedus seu pactum salis (Lev. 2,13. Num. 18,19 hebr. 2 Par. 13,5) et quia sal condimentum est, sacrificiis addebatur ad exprimendum offerentium desiderium, ut sacrificia fiant Deo grata et accepta (Lev. 2,13; S. PascA.). Eodem modo eorum est qui Christum in se exprimunt homines ad foedus Dei stabile ac perpetuum adducere eosque Deo sistere tamquam oblationem Deo gratam (cf. Rom. 15,16). Alii in sale cernunt. symbolum sapientiae (5. Pasc&. Maid.) quae acceptio non multum differt sensu; debent enim homines opere discipulorum Christi imbui vera sapientia, i. e. doctrina Christi, qua serventur a corruptione peccati et qua vita eorum reddatur Deo accepta et quasi sanclo sapore condita, el uti S. CArom. adnotat, sicut sal indiscrete omnibus opus est, regibus ac. potentibus, divitibus ac pauperibus, servis ac dominis, sic δὲ coelestis sapientiae verbum necessarium est cunclis, « quia sicut praesentem hanc vitam non sine salis usu habemus, ita quoque illam vitam aeternam sine dono sapientiae divinae adipisci non possumus ». Quid vero, si illi qui sunt illuminati et gustaverunt donum coeleste (Hebr. 6,4) a praeclara sua dignitate exciderunt? quod si sal evanuertt velinfatuatum fuerit (uti legunt S. Chrom. Aug. H3. id quod magis convenit ad μωρανθῇ ; alterum supponit μαρανθη) i. e. si saporem et acrimoniam amiserit , ἐπ quo saltetur? i. e. qua re ipse sal corruptus et insipidus salietur et ad pristinum saporem revocabitur? non exsistit (S. Hier. Pasch. Cai. lans. Mald. Lamy etc.), patet ex seq. ad nihilum valet ultra etc.; quae sententiae non apte subiungeretur, si quaestio esset posita : qua re populus salietur (uti aliqui cum S. TAom. concipiunt). Quaerunt fiatne sal revera fatuus? affirmant pauci, plerique negant. Utrum verum sit, nihi] in ea comparatione interest. Nam, ut iam Cai. monet, « conditionalis ista s? sa/ infatuatus fuerit , in quo salietur est vera, etiamsi antecedens sit impossibile scilicet salem insulsum esse ; significatur enim quod si effectus fuerit insulsus, in quo salietur? quasi dicat in nullo ; sal enim si insulsus fuerit nullam rem habet qua ipse saliatur; res aliae insulsae possunt sale condiri, ipse vero sal si evanuerit ἃ sua salsedine non habet quo condiatur ». Si quis enim postquam doctrina Christi est imbutus ab ea defecerit eamque spernit ac fastidit, non exsistit alia ab ea distincta qua sanetur et ad rectum tramitem reducatur. Unicum remedium repudiavit ; quae ergo spes relinquitur? Eodem modo arguitur Hebr. 6,5 seq. et 10,96- 29; et comparatione alia idem illustratur Ez. 15,9-5 : quid fiet de ligno vitis? si enim vitis iam non affert fructum, lignum est omnium maxime inutile. Vere fert proverbium : corruptio optimi pessima. Proinde ut caveant et sedulo donum acceptum servent, miseram apostatarum sortem exemplo salis infatuati delineat Christus : nzs? u4 mittatur foras et conculcetur ab hominibus; eiiciuntur ex regno Dei, evadunt opprobrium quasi lutum pedibus omnium conculcatum (cf. Is. 66,24. Dan. 12,2). Haec comparatio praeprimis convenit doctoribus ac praesidibus Ecclesiae, i. e. episcopis et sacerdotibus eorum adiutoribus. Qui si ipsi moribus et vita alieni sunt a doctrina Christi vel si non studiose adlaborant ut in officio salis perseverent et vividum illum doctrinae studiique virtutum vigorem conservent, quid iam efficere poterunt? non solum inutiles sunt, sed nocivi sibi et aliis; despiciuntur et maximo damno sunt Ecclesiae. De qua re Cat. lans. graviter conqueruntur temporum suorum mala lamentantes. Alia comparatione ostendit Christus quid per eos qui suo sint spiritu imbuti mundo debeat obvenire
5:14
v. 1& vos estis lux mundi; lux dispellit tenebras, omnibus formam, colorem, pulchritudinem, splendorem impertit; lux ad omnem vitam necessaria est omnibusque lux gratissima exsistit. Ipse Christus est lux vera quae illuminat hominem venientem in hunc mundum, uti palam docuit : ego sum lux mundi (loan. 1,9; 8,12) et prout iam praedictus erat (Is. 42,6; &9,6 cf. 9,2). Qui autem Christi sunt, eo ipso etiam lucis eius sunt participes et pro sua conditione lumen illud spargunt. Lux enim ipso suo se prodit splendore. Veri itaque Christi discipuli mundo tenebris ignorantiae rerum divinarum et caligine ac miseria peccatorum . sepulto afferunt lucem doctrinae et veram felicitatem ; lucis enim metaphora crebro usurpatur et pro illustratione mentis et pro beatitate vitae. Hoc Christi effatum ob oculos habuisse videtur S, Paulus, cum ex vaticinio de Christo pro se et Barnaba colligat : ecce convertimur ad gentes, sic enim praecepit nobis Dominus : posui te in lucem gentium etc. (Act. 13,47). Apostolorum enim ac doctorum praeprimis est lucem illam qui Christus est οἵ quam Christus attulit, per saeculorum decursum hominibus impertire et ita opus Christ continuare et promovere vel ut apostolus loquitur ea supplere quae laboribus Christi desunt (Col. 1,94). Id autem suo modo etiam singulis incumbere, eo ipso declaratur quia fideles quoque nomine lucis honorantur; vide Phil. 2,15. Eph. 5,8 etc. Itaque postulat Christus a suis id quod Michaeas alia imagine iam de populo messiano praedixit : et erunt reliquiae lacob in medio populorum multorum quasi ros a Domino et quasi stillae super herbam (5,7); idque postulat me- . rito; nam a Christo illuminati ipsi quoque lumen facti sunt tenebrarum; ipse est sol iustitiae, cuius radiis discipuli micant et universo orbi lumen infundunt (S. CAhrom.). Iam ulterius declarat quam necessario et efficaciter provideat huic illustrationi orbis universi : non potest ctvitas abscondi supra montem posa, fieri nequit, ut talis civitas lateat, ut maneat hominibus ignota, ut non omnium oculis etiam invitorum sese inferat. Tale autem est regnum messianum, 'cuius leges praecipuas Christus in monte explicat. Opinantur aliqui Christum quasi digito demonstrasse oppidum Saphet in monte positum et longe lateque conspicuum (cf. Guérin , Galilée II p. 425) vel comparationem deprompsisse ex oppido munito in vertice Thabor; at, ut Guérin advertit, modo loquendi indefinito πόλις... id minime suadetur. Comparatio autem similis est ei qua utuntur Michaeas et Isaias (&,1. 2,2) de monte templi elevato et per orbem omnibus populis conspicuo, quo regnum messianum toti mundo evidenter propositum delineant. Ut talem civitatem in monte positam quae ignorari nequeat sed quae omnium se oculis necessario offert, Christus suam fundavit Ecclesiam (S. Chrom. Bed. Rab.) et ut S. Chrys. notat, haec dicens suis indit fiduciam fieri non posse ut regnum suum et praedicatio lateat sed certo fore ut totum orbem occupet et illustret. Pariter autem ii qui sunt in Ecclesia et imprimis praesules latere non. possunt, sed omnium oculis sunt expositi (Jans.) tamquam in culmine quodam dignitatis constituti; « volo ut sitis in oculis omnium tamquam exemplaria quaedam in excelso atque edito loco collocata quae omnes intueantur; igitur putate omnium in vos oculos coniectos » (Lamy; sim. Cat.). Et profecto qui urbem aedificat in vertice montis non potest velle ut ea sit occulta. Atque Christum , uti pro tota Ecclesia , ita pro singulis quoque velle ut dona collata suos afferant fructus, alia parabola significatur
5:15
v. 15 ! neque accendunt lucernam et ponunt. eam sub modio; modius hic m ponitur pro quocumque vase quod inversum lucernam abscondere - potest (Lamy). Sicut nemo lumen accendit, ut id occultet, ita Christus quoque vult ut in quorum animis lucem veritatis accendit et gratiam bonorum operum reposuit, illi aliis quoque luce doctrinae et exemplo vitae praeluceant. Igitur docet se nullo pacto velle ut talentum sibi commissum sui suffodiant et abscondant viventes in otio, verum ut pro suo quisque statu et gradu gnaviter laboret neve studio parcat ad Christi lucem diffundendam (S. Br. Ians. Mald.). Quare etiam accuratius adiicit modum quo lucere debeant et finem propter quem debeant lucere (Jans.)
5:16
v. 16 sic luceat luz vestra coram ES hominibus ut videant opera vestra bona et glorificent Patrem vestrum | i. e. ut videntes opera vestra bona glorificent (S. Br. Ians.); « magnificatur enim Deus in nobis apud incredulos et infideles, si secundum praecepta divina vivamus, si bonis operibus luceamus » (S. Chrom.). Proinde declarat non sufficere ut qui sunt lucernae in Ecclesia bene doceant; non lucent nisi etiam bonis operibus et vita doctrinae correspondente omnibus praefulgeant; nec Deus glorificatur, nisi ad praeclaram doctrinam accedat vita praeclara. Qualia autem sint ἔργα x«Ax, in beatitudinibus declaratur. Assignat finem illum qui est summus et ultimus omnium, Dei gloriam , propter quem omnia condita sunt et quem Deus ipse pro immensa sua perfectione appetere debet; vocat autem Deum patrem vestrum , « patris siquidem proprii honor et gloria naturaliter quaeritur a filiis nec gloria nostri patris aliena est a nostra gloria; quin potius quaerendo gloriam nostri patris proprium quaerimus bonum; in filios enim redundat gloria patris qui zn coelis est, cui merito utpote etiam coelis praesidenti haec debetur gloria; in quo etiam insinuat, ut filiali amore veluti filii coelestis patris glorificationem per lucem operum nostrorum intendamus » (Ca?.). Eo modo lucebat, ut S. Aug. notat, S. Paulus : et in me clarificabant Deum (Gal. 1,945). Summam doctrinae et leges proposuit Christus et ostendit quales suos esse oporteret. In sequentibus autem ad particularia descendens docet quomodo ad illam perfectionem eniti debeant. Cum vero norma et regula vitae ludaeis in lege esset proposita, plane consentaneum erat, ut ea lege quasi duce uteretur ad suam doctrinam declarandam. Quare ab ipsa lege incipit et primo quidem exponit quae intercedat ratio inter legem et suam doctrinam , inter legem et regnum coelorum appropinquans
5:17
v. 17 noie putare quoniam veni solvere legem etc. Cum dicat nolite putare, opinionem vel exspectationem tangere et corrigere videtur quae iam incipiebat animos multorum occupare. [d usu loquendi suadetur. Ei enim cui nunquam de aliqua sententia in mentem venit nemo dicet ποίϊ putare. Ea autem opinio animis insidere poterat ex variis causis vel indiciis. Christus enim de se professus est : Spiritus Domini super me; propter quod unxit me, evangelizare misit me (Luc. 4,18); locutus est parabolice de sua doctrina quasi de vino novo, non in utres veteres, sed in novos mittendo (Luc. 5,37), oportere nasci denuo, regenerari, iam venisse horam quando ne in lerusalem quidem adoraturi sint Patrem (oan. 3,7; 4,21). Ex hisce autem facile et sua sponte enascebatur opinio rum, eum docere sine approbatione eorum qui sedebant supra cathedram Moysis, immo contra eorum voluntatem, eum docere alia plane ratione et multas eorum doctrinas perstringere ac reiicere. Hisce consideratis certum videtur opinionem eam inter populum serpsisse. Neque enim Christus hunc sermonem statim ab initio habuit; sed , uti ex Luca patet, aliquo tempore post pascha secundum vitae publicae (cf. Luc. 6,1). Fortasse apud alios haec opinio etiam orta est vaticinio Ieremiae de novo foedere (31,31); nam dicendo novum veteravit prius; quod autem antiquatur et senescit, prope interitum est (Hebr. 8,13). Postmodum discipuli eius de ea re aperte accusati sunt (Act. 6,15; 91,91). Censet S. Chrys. Christum hac cautione uti propter sequentia, in quibus maiora praecepta veteribus laturus esset, ne rerum novitate turbarentur et ad dubitandum de dictis adducerentur; similiter Theoph. Euth. Alb. ; at dictio nolite putare aliquid in animis iam praesens supponit. Quare etiam ratio in op. imp. allata admitti nequit : « quia futurum erat ut Iudaei eum calumniarentur in sabbatis operantem et lepram tangentem quasi solventem legem, ideo priusquam incurrat in calumniam calumniatoribus satisfacit ». S. Aug. ex tacita discipulorum interrogatione verba explicat : « incipit eos iam informare et docere quid doceant, tamquam si quaererent dicentes : ecce, volumus omnia sustinere pro tuo nomine et doctrinam tuam non abscondere; sed quid est hoc ipsum quod vetas abscondi et pro quo iubes omnia tolerare? numquid alia dicturus es contra ea quae in lege scripta Existimat /leischl ex persecutionibus praedictis v. 10-12 dubium esse ortum sitne nova haec revelatio opposita et inimica veteri; eique dubio obviam ire Christum. Falsas autem sadducaeorum exspectationes fore ut lex aboleatur ét hunc pharisaeorum timorem occasionem dedisse istis verbis Fu. exponit; at fortasse nonnemo dubitabit adfuerintne sadducaei et pharisaei, vel si adfuerint eosne Iesus compellarit. Aliter Schanz; quae de sale terrae et luce mundi dixisset , iis indicari revelationem novam universo orbi destinatam; exinde autem colligi potuisse abolitionem veteris legis; similiter Weiss, cum Christus promisisset fore ut iustitia demum in regno Dei in opus deduceretur, potuisse inferri nova revelatione voluntatis divinae deleri ac seponi veterem. Fuerunt quidem aliqui rabbini a saeculo 3 p. Ch. et deinceps qui docerent per Messiam veterem legem esse abolendam et novam dandam (vide Schoettgen, Horae hebr. et talm. de Messia II p. 611, Dresdae 1742; sed Weber, System der altsynagogalen Theologie p. 360, locos illos dubiae esse interpretationis contendit et ita posse vel debere explicari, ut Messias censeatur mysteria in lege abscondita in lucem proferre) ; unde aliqui opinati ᾿ sunt eam sententiam iam tempore Christi fuisse pervulgatam et propterea Christum eo modo esse locutum. Sed, ut alia mittam, si consideramus quantopere primi e Iudaismo christiani observationi legalium addicti fuerint, non est probabile eam opinionem fuisse adeo communem ; vide Act. 10,14; 11,3; 15,4 seq. 21,20 seq. Gal. 2,3-14. Iesus dicens quoniam veni se missum significat et se esse denotat eum qui venturus exspectabatur; erat quippe ὁ ἐρχόμενος designatio Messiae (Matth. 11,3. Luc. 7,19. 20. loan. 6,14; 11,27) quae ex Ps. 39,8 et 117,96 et Mal. 3,1 originem ducere potest et generali omnium exspectationi congruit (cf. loan. 4,25). Se itaque missum esse et venisse declarat non ut solveret legem aut prophetas; solvere i. e. abolere, destruere, tollere vigorem, vim infringere (Salm. Ians.); à aut semper habet vim distinctivam, disiunctivam, qua membrum utrumque maiore epitasi effertur et distinguitur : non veni ut solverem sive unum sive alterum; ea particula clarius notatur membra esse dissimilia (cf. Winer, Grammatik des neutest. Sprachidioms $ 53,6; ed. angl. A treatise, p. 559). Ipsa repetitione et dictione indefinite usurpata non veni solvere sed adimplere (obiecto grammaticali non adiecto) iterum maiore vi rem significat et animis audientium imprimit. Suum itaque esse sollemniter profitetur non abolere, irritum facere, delere, verum complere, ad absolutionem et perfectionem adducere, ea quae Deus instituit ac voluit et promisit exsequi et perficere seu modo quodam perfecto constituere et in opus deducere. Lex autem et prophetae plurima et varia continent; unde adimpletio pro rerum varietate alio et alio modo complebitur. Lex, ὁ νόμος, dicit pentateuchum, legem mosaicam. Hanc varia ratione adimplevit. Ipse legem observavit; quae in praeceptis moralibus rudia erant et imperfecta, haec ad maiorem evexit perfectionem docens et explicans perfectius voluntatem Dei, uti fit in subseq. v. 21 etc.; nam , ut Eu/A. dicit, cum lex peccatorum fines prohibeat, Christus principia quoque vetuit; siquidem caedes est fructus peccati, radix autem eius est jra; nisi. vero quis radicem abstulerit, quandoque tandem fructum producet. Praeterea adimplevit legem, quia ad perficiendam legem inoralem gratiam abundantem nobis meruit et subministrat, ut iustificatio legis impleretur in nobis, id quod impossibile erat legi quia infirmabatur per carnem (cf. Rom. 8,3. 4). Porro ea quae in lege caerimoniali et rituali praescribebantur, implevit eo quod cultum Dei multo perfettiorem , sacrificium augustissimum , remedia expiationis efficacia, sacramenta vere conferentia gratiam instituit; alia quae spectant ad iudicia et gubernationem implevit ea quoque elevans ad potestate leges ferendi constitueret. Ita umbram rerum ipsis rebus perfecit, pro figuris et typis veritatem i. e. id quod figuris et typis adumbratum erat substituit. Erat quippe vetus lex « via ad evangelium ac praeco praevius et typüs; veniente autem evangelio completa est et cessavit sicut nox appetente die, sicut umbra additis coloribus » (Euth.) et « quaecumque lex adumbravit, ea hic perfecte depinxit; sicut et pictor non corrumpit lineamenta prima, sed magis illustrat et adimplet » (TAeopA.). qua praeparationem et inchoationem, qua unius populi ab aliis separandi regimen ac gubernationem spectabant. Haec enim quae veluti figurae ac typi considerentur oportet, implentur cum adest veritas, cum adest id quod illa adumbratione portendebatur; inde autem clarum est quomodo hac ipsa sua impletione abrogentur. Sacrificia v. g. vetera ut talia cessarunt; at notio quae iis subest, cultus Dei iis expressus et religio iis annexa non cessavit, immo modo multo sublimiore habetur in sacrificio novi foederis ; ergo sacrificia illa quoad id quod significabant et portendebant adimpleta sunt, sed hac impletione necessario ipsa uti erant in se abolenda erant. Ex hisce etiam patet quomodo caerimonialia et iudicialia in lege nos nullo modo ex illa promulgatione olim facta obligent. Quid vero de moralibus, de decalogo? num obligamur illis etiam vi illius promulgationis quae in monte Sinai est facta? De hac quaestione vide Suarez l. c. qui ex Bellarmino, Lorino, Vasquez sententiam affert qua statuitur legem veterem non esse abrogatam quoad praecepta moralia etiam prout in illa lege lata sint; ipse tamen Suarez probabilius censet Christianos non obligari ex vi legis Moysi ad praecepta decalogi et moralia eiusdem legis, ac subinde totam illam legem cessasse quoad obligationem, licet quoad materiam non fuerit ita sublata in moralibus praeceptis sicut in ceteris (1l. c. 22). Certum autem est Christum legi naturali (in decalogo expressae) novam addidisse obligationem vel extensive propter additionem novi praecepti vel etiam intensive, non solum propter maiorem lucem maiusque gratiae auxilium, sed etiam propter auctoritatem suam interpositam, quam significavit dicens : ego autem dico vobis (Suarez l. c. 40,2. 15). Quo sensu de prophetis sermo sit in v. 17, disceptatur. Veteres quidem omnes et recentiorutn plerique verba ita intelligunt ut vaticinia messiana dicant adimpleri per Christum et in Ecclesia; at alii contendunt hoc contextu prophetas solum intelligi quatenus legem moralem in pentateucho expressam magis explicaverint et ad vitam applicaverint vel quatenus fuerint doctores morum, non vates futurorum. Pro qua sententia monent nemini in mentem venire potuisse velle Messiam vaticinia messiana solvere; iungi prophetas cum lege; ergo solum cogitari posse de voluntate Dei praecipiente etin subsequentibus a Christo solum afferri exempla ex lege morali, ex vaticiniis nihil (cf. Weiss aliosque quos Kei/ recenset). At merito longe plerique etiam vaticinia ibi et totüm vetus testamentum designari docent. Ea enim vaticinia Christus implevit et in sua Ecclesia implenda curat; haec vaticinia partem constituunt praecipuam prophetarum atque de iis primo unicuique in mentem venit cum audit de impletione - prophetarum. Id monere neutiquam erat supervacaneum; nam eo ipso quod profitetur se venisse ad adimpletionem oraculorum messianorum se publice et clare profitetur Messiam atque illis dubium eximit ac scrupulum qui splendida vaticinia mente volventes eius humilitate offendebantur. Verum quidem est in subsequentibus solum exempla proferri ex lege; at ea re explicatio haec excludi nequit. Nam Christus alibi etiam ad vaticinia provocat (loan. 5,46 id quod ante sermonem autem hic non provocet, A/ó. respondet quia vaticinia agunt de futuris quae impleri non potest ostendi nisi ipsa rerum exhibitione. Ceterum attendi oportet agi in hoc sermone de doctrina et legislatione Christi; proinde nemo iure postulare potest, ut hoc loco a Christo enumerentur vaticinia iam in eo completa. Per se autem patet si oracula includimus, non excludimus legem moralem apud prophetas propositam; eam explicite effert auctor op. imp.; eam etiam esse intelligendam liquet quoque ex verbis Christi : in his duobus mandatis universa lex pendet et prophetae (Matth. 22,40; cf. Luc. 16,29 habent Moysen et prophetas; audiant illos). Porro notum est per legem et prophetas integrum vetus testamentum designari. Sententiam enuntiatam sollemni assertione confirmat et quantum potest auget
5:18
v. 18 amen quippe dico vobis eic. ; est amen βεθαιωτιχόν, ἀντὶ τοῦ vat (Theoph.) et idem dicit quod ἀληθῶς (Euth.); vox hebr. firmum dicit atque fidum; legitur in initio sermonis ler. 28,6; plerumque in fine ad precationes vel dicta confirmanda. Quamdiu valebit adimpletio illa quam Christus inducit? donec transeat coelum et terra 1. e. usque ad consummationem saeculi, ad transmutationem huius coeli et terrae lex ne in minima quidem re sua privabitur vi et significatione. Dicitur (ranseat, « non natura naturaeque interitu, sed qualitate et conditionis mutatione, i. e. donec coelum immutetur in statum novum et gloriosum in resurrectione » (Lap.); novos enim coelos et novam terram exspectamus (2 Petr. 3,13) et ipsa creatura liberabitur ἃ servitute corruptionis in libertatem gloriae filiorum Dei (Rom. 8,91). Ad assertionis vim augendam dicit :04a unum aut unus apex non praeteribit a. lege ; iota in scriptura hebr. quam quadratam dicunt minima est littera, non ita in antiquiore; cum hic autem certe minima littera intelligatur, illam Christi tempore iam usu fuisse communem constat; apex, κεραία (quam vocem Euth. γραμμὴν πλαγίαν lineam obliquam explicat), cornu parvulum! dicit, ductum quendam levissimum in litteris praesertim eum quo litterae similes 3 et 3, et 1 3, 1 etr inter se distinguuntur (cf. Liglufoot, Morae hebr. in ἢ. l. t. Possent etiam intelligi V4) apices seu virgulae super litteras quasdam ornatus causa, et signis diacriticis dicitur. Hac locutione ne minimum quidem legis statutum vel documentum sua carere significatione et impletione affirmatur; donec omnia fiant; totam igitur legem et singulas eius partes interna quadam .necessitate in opus deduci. Uti in membro priore donec transeat... legis duratio et vis simpliciter asseritur tempore statuto, ita in altero haec affirmatur ex ipsa legis indole qua pro Dei voluntate necessario tendit 'ad impletionem. Membra haec proinde inter se coordinata sunt, non subordinata; habes duplicem protasin : donec transeat... non praeteribit et : donec omnia fiant non praeteribit. Nam explicare cum aliquibus : quamdiu mundus permanserit, nequaquam praetermittetur vel levissimum legis praeceptum donec omnia opere completa sunt (Euth. Keil) sententia est primitur ad doctrinam pertinens facileque ex eo colligitur vel inest ratio typica ; utrumque autem vim habet permanentem quae evacuari nequit; « ingenuus homo si vel in vili mendacio inventus fuerit erufaciat? vir sapiens quod dixerit verbum suum non relinquit vacuum et quomodo verba divina sine exitu vacua poterant remanere » (op. imp. sim. Br.). Quodsi autem ea est vis ac significatio legis ne minimum quidem eius mandatum seponere vel negligere licet; unde
5:19
v. 19 qui ergo solverit unum de mandatis istis minimis etc.; mandata minima Aaec appellantur ea quae modo in v. 18 per iota et apicem designata erant; solvere λύειν idem est atque irritum facere , subvertere, tollere, abrogare; cf. loan. 5,18; 7,93; 10,35; habet itaque eandem notionem quam in v. 17 καταλύειν. Quomodo minima quoque mandata valeant ad docendum et arguendum, exempla nobis ostendit S. Paulus argumentans ex illo : non alligabis os bovi trituranti (1 Cor. 9,9); hoc utique praecepto in se spectato nemo iam tenetur; at ineo multiplex latet veritas quam abolere velle nefas esset, laboranti non esse retinendam mercedem, Deum omnibus providere, hominem edoceri quomodo se habeat in usu rerum, prohiberi avaritiam et crudelitatem. Eodem modo iurgium illud domesticum inter Saram et Hagar res posset videri minimi momenti quae inter mulieres, praesertim in polygamia, fere quotidie occurrat; at vide quid in ea cernat S. Paulus Gal. 4,30; quid magis videtur leve ac commune quam pueros interse rixari? ergone illud quod de Isaac et Ismael narratur Gen. 21,9 leviter est transeundum ac negligendum? at vide quomodo S. Paulus ea re utatur Gal. 4,29. Proinde nemo abroget, tollat, tamquam vacuum et inane declaret vel omni significatione et utilitate carere asserat ullum ex mandatis illis minimis; qui hoc pro se facit et sic, eodem modo, docuerit homines, minimus vocabitur in regno coelorum , ultimo loco consistet in regno messiano; igitur a dignitate et praemio doctoris longe aberit et inter eos reputabitur qui infimum in eo regiio occupant locum. Id quod praeclare illustratur a S. Paulo 1 Cor. 3,11. 15 in iis doctoribus qui superaedificant super fundamentum ligna, fenum, stipulam; quorum opus in die iudicii et conflagrationis mundi ardebit, ipsi autem praemio doctorum spoliati non sine acri castigatione salvabuntur (cf. Cornely, Comment. in 1 Cor. ad h. 1.). Qui autem fecerit et docuerit, scil. ea quoque quae in minimis praeceptis documenta vitae continentur, et ipse sedulo in vita expresserit et alios etiam de vi et significatione docuerit, Aic magnus vocabitur in regno coelorum, in regno messiano honore et praemio doctoris ornatus gradum sublimem nanciscetur. bitur (Ans. laud. Tost.); utrum regnum coelorum sit Ecclesia militans vel triumphans, etiam disceptant; inde quoque varia minimi acceptio oritur. At minimus in regno non potest is dici qui e regno est exclusus; nam, ut Estius notat, « sic diabolus esset etiam minimus in regno coelorum, nec ita solet loqui Scriptura; dicit enim Gedeon : familia mea infima est in Manasse et ego minimus in domo patris mei, et Saul : ego sum de minima tribu Israel et cognatio mea novissima inter omnes familias Beniamin », et adde verba Christi : qui minor est in regno coelorum, maior est illo (Matth. 11 αὖ. Explicare autem : in regno coelorum de eo tamquam ultimo loco et in damnatione posito sermonem miscebunt, a verborum proprietate recedit et valet idem quod Estius de diabolo notavit. Etiam verba docuerit sic aliter apud aliquos explanantur : qui cum ipse solvat legem homines tamen rite docet, ab hominibus legis observationem exigit; vel docuerit sic i. e. sicut ego doceo (cf. S. Hier. Estius, Coleridge). Sed merito longe plerique sic referunt ad prius membrum : quemadmodum ipse solvit et abrogat, ita docet etiam mandatum esse abrogatum et omni vi atque utilitate destitutum. Demum nonnullis criticis recentioribus sententia in v. 18 et 19 enuntiata nimis dura videbatur et à modo agendi Iesu plane aliena, qui v. g. 1,19 et 19,8 et 22,40 nihil prodat de tali severitate in lege retinenda, verum ea enuntiet quibus legis instituta plane negligantur. Unde eas sententias interpolatione ortas volunt ab iis qui contra libertatem a lege et contra Paulum apostolum acriter disceptarint;immo minimum illum vocari Paulum qui legem apud suos discipulos aboleverit (cf. Hilgenfeld , Historisch-kritische Einleitung in das N. T. p. 469). At disceptatio illa quam inter apostolos et Paulum statuunt , est figmentum, quod figmentum epistola ad Galatas destruitur. Porro si legem adimplere rite concipitur et eo modo quo lex in sacris libris novi foederis nobis proponitur tamquam umbra, typus, figura futurorum, explicatio fit, sententia in v. 48 et 19 non est nisi consectarium necessarium ad v. 11. Proinde critici monendi sunt ut legem adimplere ea ratione studeant intelligere, qua apud ipsum S. Paulum proponitur adimpletio in argumentandi ratione Rom. 3,31 seq. 4,23; 15,4. 1 Cor. 9,9 et 10,6. Col. 2,47. Hebr. 9,1-9 etc. ; quam rationem si quis perpenderit, dicet etiam S. Paulum subscripsisse sententiae in v. 18 et 19 prolatae et clare docuisse quo sensu lex retineat vim suam et significationem. Demum omnino arbitrarium est ad interpolationem confugere iis in locis qui ex testibus omnibus antiquissimis testimonium habent critice irrefragabile. Postulaverat Christus, ut cuncta mandata rite servarent; dixerat qui demum vocaretur magnus in regno messiano; quod ut clare per- Spiciant, ex exemplo pharisaeorum et scribarum quos norunt ostendit quia nisi abundaverit tustitia vestra plus quam scribarum etc. illud enim aliqui ad v. 17 referri censent; at id minime opus est ; exsistit nexus cum immediate antecedentibus quem Jans. bene proponit : « redditur superius dictorum ratio cum asseveratione quadam terribili qua ita confirmat quae praemisit, ut etiam simul paret transitum ad exegesin aliquot legum Moysis... est ergo hic sensus : dixi me non venisse ut legem solverem sed ut implerem et minimum fore in regno coelorum qui vel minimum aliquod eorum solverit aut solvendum docuerit; id adeo verum est ut certo affirmem : nisi » etc. Et est, constanter ac firmiter assevero et dico » (Syiv.); de scribis vide ad 2,4; de pharisaeis ad 3,7. Eos in medium profert qui studio legis eiusque observantia magnam apud vulgus existimationem sibi conciliaverant; at illam speciem iustitiae qua laudem et honorem captent apud homines nihil valere affirmat in suo regno; de illa pharisaeorum iustitia vide 93,154 seq. Rom. 10,3 : suam iustitiam quaerentes statuere iustitiae Dei non sunt subiecti.
5:21
v. 21 audistis quia dictum est antiquis etc. ; cum in synagogis populo lex praelegeretur, merito dicit Christus loquens ad discipulos e populo assumptos et ad turbas audzstis; eo quippe modo turbae loquuntur : nosaudivimus ex lege (Ioan. 12,34; cf. Act. 15,21. Rom. 2,13); si autem monentur de iis quae in lectione legis audierunt, etiam manifestum est qui sint antiqui quibus dictum est non occides; sunt itaque illi qui egressi ex Aegypto legem , decalogum, in monte Sinai acceperunt. Utique hanc legem non pro se solis acceperunt, sed lex promulgata est generatim pro omnibus generationibus populi israelitici; at nihilominus in lege illis antiquis mandata esse dicta narratur. Esse explicandum cum plerisque ad antiquos esse dictum patet ex eo quia verba ex lege allegantur Ex. 20,13. Deut. 5,17; patet ex oppositione : ego autem dico vobis, qua oppositione Christus ostendit quid iam a suis in novo foedere postulet; idem colligitur usu constanti vocis ἐρρέθη (ita in plerisque codd. T:. W H.) cum dativo vide Rom. 9,129. 26. Gal. 3,16. Apoc. 6,11; 9,4. Sunt qui explicent : dictum est ab antiquis i. e. ἃ priscis doctoribus et legis peritis. Secundum grammaticam ita potest accipi; at hoc loco non ita esse concipiendum insuper constat ex collocatione; si enim ei opponeretur ego autem, positum esset Tot; ἀρχαίος ante verbum ; praeterea cum verba legis a Deo dicta sequantur, ineptum est asserere ea ab antiquis esse dicta. Hanc tamen explicationem aliqui propterea invenerunt , ne Christus ipsam legem videretur corrigere et suam doctrinam opponere legi. At Christum legem perficere et declarare non solum ipsum opus externum ex mente legislatoris prohiberi non est sese opponere legi. Dein si consideraveris quibus lex sinaitica promulgata sit, non miraberis legem vero aliquo sensu dici imperfectam. Conditio veteris foederis tamquam conditio parvulorum a S. Paulo describitur (Gal. 4,3); populus ex Aegypto egressus rudis erat; leges igitur dandae erant illi conditioni accommodatae, et eiusmodi leges quibus populus ordine religioso et civili externo regi ac gubernari posset. Ad hoc autem opus erat et etiam sufficiebat, ut rationes agendi potissimum regerentur et certae actiones et crimina interdicerentur. Ita fieri potuit, MATTH. 5, 21-22. 213 ut rudis populus et coerceretur et paullatim erudiretur et ab imperfecto ad perfectius educaretur. Erat enim lex paedagogus ad Christum; unde Christus debuit plus et perfectius docere quam paedagogus. Quod additur qui autem occiderit reus erit iudicio, non est interpretamentum additum a pharisaeis (Schegg, Bisp. Weiss) quo ostendere volunt aliqui Christum unice ob oculos habere interpretationein legis pharisaicam, sed est ex ipsa lege depromptum, uti veteres iam docuerunt; ita allegant Ex. 21,12 S. Pasch. Aló. Ians. Bar. Schanz; Lev. 25,17 Lap. Schanz; Num. 35,12. 16 S. Br.; reus est iudicio l. e. iudicio instituto erit sistendus et crimine probato plectendus norma in lege proposita. De eiusmodi iudicio statuitur Deut. 16,18; 17, 8; 19,16. Iudices'autem iudicium ferunt de opere perpetrato; ipsa iudiciorum institutione ostenditur non agi de summa morum perfectione et sanctitate, sed de ordine qui necessario protegi, defendi, vindicari debeat in societate vel republica. Talem autem legem ferri necessarium erat pro populi statu et conditione; proinde nullatenus Deo indignum. Posse vero proponi altiorem et sublimiorem normam regulamque morum et eam normam revera esse dandam iis qui ex aetate parvulorum egressi perfecta adoptione filiorum gaudent, non est veteris foederis legislatori iniuriam facere, sed agnoscere in regno Dei aliam esse conditionem eorum quia adhuc sub elementis mundi erant servientes, aliam eorum qui a Christo edocti et largioribus gratiis instructi tendere debent in virum perfectum, in mensuram aetatis plenitudinis Christi. Quare recte sensit antiquitas christiana, recte senserunt ac sentiunt interpretes catholici, Christum legi aliquid addere, dum protestantes longe plurimi pro comperto habent Christum non legem sed scribarum et pharisaeorum traditiones interpretationesque corrigere. Hoc utique etiam fit, sed minime solum fit. Vera interpretatio utrumque considerare debet, uti etiam ex v. 17 et 20 suadetur. Legi itaque rudi populo et quasi parvulis datae suam opponit legislator foederis novi atque perfecti, suam dico quae magna perfecüone jam in octo illis beatitudinibus est enuntiata (S. CArys.)
lam Christus ipse declarat qua ratione legem impleat et quomodo nostra iustilia debeat abundare plus quam iustitia scribarum et pharisaeorum (S. Thom. Ians. Lap.). Voluit enim, ut S. Chrys. dicit, ostendere se non priora impugnantem sed cum illis consonantem has statuere leges ac iure opportuneque haec nova veteribus adiungere; '
5:22
v. 99 ego autem dico vobis « vidisti perfectam potestatem? vidisti modum legislatori competentem? quis enim prophetarum sic unquam locutus est? quis iustorum? quis patriarcharum? nullus sane, sed Aaec dicit Dominus; verum non ita Filius, illi conservis legem ferebant, hic servis suis » (S. CArys.); ostendit Christus auctoritatem (TAeopA.), aequalem insinuare volens auctoritati eius qui veterem dederat legem (Jans.). Porro eius dictionis vis in eo est, ut Suarez advertit. quod Christus virtute confert legem suam moralem cum morali antiqua et ostendit perfectiore modo se illam tradere et declarare (de legibus 10,9. 3); guia omnis qui irascitur fratri suo reus erit iudicio; radix caedis est ira, qui ergo, inquit S. CArys., radicem exscindit multo magis ramos auferet, immo vero neque nasci sinit, est itaque non irasci perfectio ac complementum legis (sim. S. Chrom. Alb. Bar. Sylv.). Est itaque iustitia pharisaeorum non occidere, iustitia autem discipulorum Christi ne irasci quidem (S. Br. gl. ord.); irasci autem est odisse, prout S. [oannes dicit : omnis qui odit fratrem suum, homicida est (1 Ioan. 3,15; S. Br.). Dicitur fratri irasci, ea scil. ira quae pugnat cum dilectione aliis debita ; zelus quo quis non ftatrem, sed vitia prosequitur, non est ira lege Christi prohibita. Cum vero Chrihomicidium, docet a suis eodem studio iram esse vitandam quo pharisaei homicidium esse vitandum docent, actum internum coram Deo esse poena dignum et aequiparari homicidio ea ratione quia qui magis est edoctus et amplioribus gratiis est instructus maiorem poenam incurrit. Perfectionem novi foederis Christus eo declarat quod iram eo modo iudicari dicit quo homicidium in vetere. Est igitur comparatio quaedam ad captum auditorum apta. Quare reus er2t iudtοἷο eodem modo intellige quo dictum est in v. 21. De iudicio divino immediate cogitari nequit, nam ex sequenti quoque membro mani- Iestum est institui comparationem gravitatemque irae declarari similitudine facinorum quae iure apud Iudaeos recepto vel iudicio in singulis urbibus instituto vel solum supremo tribunali iudicari poterant. Ad hanc autem comparationem consequens est iram ex genere suo, ut theologi loquuntur, esse peccatum mortale. In ipsa ira distinguuntur gradus; primus est animo iram, odium , inimicitias gerere et fovere. Alius isque gravior est quando quis ad contumelias et probra progreditur : qui autem dizerit fratri suo raca, reus erit concilio ; « raca dicitur χενός i. e. inanis, vacuus, quem nos possumus vulgata iniuria absque cerebro nuncupare » (S. Hier.); est aramaicum Ν᾽, vox contumeliosa satis in usu posita , uti ex locis apud Buzrtorf (lex. p. 22554) Lightfoot (1l. c. p. 286) Levy (Chald, Woerterb. II p. 422) allatis patet. Continet contem ptum et irrisionem de stupiditate et hebetudine, de inscitia et ignorantia alterius; dirigitur itaque contra bonum rationis et intellectus quo homo distinguitur a bestiis. Unde opprobrium grave homini infert, quam gravitatem Christus declarat concilio; talis scil. crimen committit, quod graviore mortis poena a synedrio plecti oportet. Synedrium summum erat tribunal, quod constituebant septuaginta viri, sacerdotes, seniores, scribae, ad quod crimina maiora deferebantur (si agebatur de idololatria alicuius tribus, de pseudopropheta , de crimine summi sacerdotis etc.); graviora etiam mortis genera, lapidatio, suspensio, combustio ab his iudicibus statuebantur (cf. Winer, Bibl. Realw. Il p. 9532; Keil, Archaeologie II p. 258 ; Schürer l. c. p. 159). Etiam gravius contumeliae genus est fratrem arguere iniquitatis : qui autem direrit fatue, reus erit gehennae ignis; fatue, μωρέ, hebr. 533 qua voce homo scelestus et impius designatur, immo talis qui Deum exsistere neget; cf. Ps. 15,1; 53,9 hebr. et vide Deut. 32,6. 9 Sam. 13,13. Is. 32,6. Ez. 13,3. Qua contumelia ipsum bonum honestum hominis impelitur isque ut homo improbus traducitur qui sceleribus sit immersus et in quem ultio divina sit devolvenda (cf. Coleridge Π] p. 85). Qui ita in fratrem invehitur , reus est gehennae ignis , i. e. tale crimen admittit cuius gravitas comparatione cum humano iudicio et poena ab iudice humano inflicta iam non possit exprimi, sed solum declarari castigatione aeternae damnationis in medium prolata. Est enim gehenna in libris novi foederis vox usitata pro inferno; additur :gnis, ut in qua re punitio gehennae consistat exprimatur , εἰς tiv... explica : reus est qui in gehennam ignis proiiciatur. Gehenna, hebr. ai5 w! vel 35 33. 3. vallis Hinnom, vallis erat in parte meridionali urbis lerusalem , in qua olim idolo Moloch infantes cremabantur victimae; cf. & Reg. 23,10. Ier. 7,31. 32; 19,5; 32,35. Unde postmodum nomen loci usurpabatur ad infernum, locum maximi horroris et abominationis, designandum. Aliqui censent nomen esse explicandum non de aliquo viro Hinnom , sed vallem singultus vel gemituum exponi posse. Usurpari nomen de inferno apud [udaeos infinitis exemplis demonstrari posse LigA/foot p. 986 asserit; cf. Schoettgen l.c. 1 p. 34. Ed, I p. 550. tus supplicium. Haec non bene dicta sunt. Nam Christus certo non vult tali peccatori spem poenitentiae eripere; quae autem de primo et altero gradu dicuntur, etiam satis ambigua sunt et obscura. Quale est enim illud peccatum, cuius poena sit damnatio at non certa et definita sed timore apprehensa? Alii hoc loco utuntur ad ostendendum discrimen inter peccatum veniale et mortale (cf. Bellarminus, de amissione gratiae lib. 4 cap. 9; disputationum de controversiis fidei tomo 4 p. 78; Parisiis 1608; Grimm III p. 83). At valde dubito possitne hoc admitti. Si enim Christus de iudicio et de concilio loquitur, certum est eum non intelligere duo tribunalia hisce in terris instituta vel in Ecclesia sua instituenda, ante quae ille qui iratus erat et convicium raca protulit se sistere debeat, ut causa eius iudicetur et ipse poena plectatur temporali. Pariter certum est reum esse iudicio non posse explicari cum Bellarmino : non constare an mereatur poenam aliquam an nullam, neque reum esse concilio esse idem ac non constare an mereatur gehennam an poenam minorem; ea enim explicatione eluderetur id quod in v. 21 dictum est. Cum autem Christus iisdem verbis utatur in v. 22 de ira, quibus usus est in v. 24 de homicidio, explicatio ea est quaerenda qua eidem quoque dictioni satisfiat. Perficit Christus scil. legem ostendens affectum internum irae et odii adeo esse peccaminosum ut de se mereatur eandem poenam qua in vetere lege homicidium per iudices vindicari debuerit, i. e. ut mereatur mortem; gravitatem irae Christus hac aequiparatione clarissime explicat; ex ea autem gravitate ita ad vivum proposita sequitur iram esse peccatum ex suo genere mortale. Si enim iram eadem poena dignam esse dicit qua olim homicidium puniebatur, certo non est censendus velle auditoribus notionem peccati venialis ingerere, sed velle eos magno horrore afficere quo omnino fugiant iram ea sedulitate qua pharisaei homicidium. Quare iure existimant plerique agi ibi de peccatis in suo genere mortalibus, agi de comminatione poenae inferni et de gradibus in ipsa poena inferni (cf. Dion. Maid. Bar.). Sed praecipue ob oculos habendum est comparatione illa e re iudiciaria deprompta velle Christum populari modo persuadere iram et convicia nullo pacto esse parvi pendenda, agi de re in se gravi, magnum conatum et studium esse adhibendum, ut animi motiones compescantur ne irae habenae laxentur quibus laxatis facile incurratur periculum aeternae damnationis. Ita autem Christus explicat quomodo lex perfecte impleatur et quomodo iustitia suorum debeat abundare prae iustitia pharisaeorum (g/. ord. Br. Pasch.) ; qui enim , inqnit S. Augustinus, docet ut non irascamur, non solvit legem ne occidamus, sed implet potius. Docuit Christus tribus sententiis quomodo abstinendum esset ab ira et laesione fratris. lam ulterius docet quid sit faciendum, si quis contra nos offensus est, convenientem servans ordinem eo quod sciret fieri non posse quin inter fratres quandoque offensae orirentur (cf. S. Br. Cai. lans.)
5:23
v. 93 sí ergo offers munus tuum ad altare et 151 recordatus fueris quia frater tuus habet aliquid adversum te ; plerique explicant ei qui iniuriam fratri intulit haec dici et proinde fratrem iure esse offensum et iniuste ab altero laesum; « si in mentem venerit quod aliquid habeat adversum nos frater , id est, si nos eum in aliquo laesimus; tunc enim ipse habet adversum nos » (S. Aug. et similiter op. imp. Bed. gl. ord. Cai. Salm. Bar. Sylv. Mald. Lap. Arn. Grimm, Schanz elc.) Verum nonne fieri potest, ut quis habeat quidquam contra me quamvis ego ei non iniuriam intulerim? nonne potuit aliquid a me dictum vel factum sinistre accipi sine mea et alterius culpa vel aliqua oriri apud alterum suspicio ex falso rumore, ex malevolentia aliorum? Quare rem acu tangere mihi videtur TAeopA. scribens: « cum autem dixisset : si habuerit aliquid contra te frater tuus, nihil aliud apposuit; sive enim iuste sive iniuste habeat, reconciliare » (sim. Fab. Schegg). Haec acceptio verbis est conformis quibus scil. solum statuitur alium habere aliquid contra me, id quod fieri potest vel mea culpa vel etiam sine mea culpa. Maior cernitur perfectio si omnis animorum discordia, ex quacumque demum causa orta sit, removetur, si omnis simultas et alienatio animorum sedulo cavetur vel sanatur. Christus exemplum seligit tale talesque conditiones quibus quam maxime apparet quantopere sibi reconciliatio et caritas cordi sit. Si quis oblationem vel victimam iam adduxerit ad altare et ipsa actio sacrificalis a sacerdote peragenda instat, actio haec adorationis cultusque divini praeclarissima est interrumpenda et postponenda; Deus prius vult illam simultatem animique aversionem exstingui, prius vult ut offerens cultum ex animo fratris suspicionem et voluntatem alienam auferat, et tum pace restituta oblationem sibi gratam esse significat. Quare
5:24
v. 9& relinque ibi munus tuum; actio haec cultus adeo eximia, ut est sacrificium, professio et agnitio summae maiestatis divinae, est postponenda; « o benignitatem quae omnem sermonem superat! honorem suum despicit pro caritate erga proximum ; interrumpatur, inquit, cultus meus, ut caritas tua maneat... haec ambo subindicat et agit, ut ostendat se caritatem magni facere et illam esse maximum omnium sacrificium seque sine caritate sacrificium non admittere, dein ut reconciliationis inevitabilem necessitatem afferat » (S. Chrys. sim. Chrom. op. imp.), quae necessitas ostenditur ex displicentia divina, dum offensam in fratrem docet esse impedimentum ad offerendum munus Deo (Jans.) et vade prius, reconciliare. fratri tuo, ità ex graeco; id est ex parte tua omnia praesta, ut animus fratris offensus placetur; ergo si iuste propter tuam iniuriam est offensus, satisfac iniuriae ; si est offensus sine tua Atque quam necessaria sit reconciliatio et reparatio iniuriae irrogatae, alio sermone parabolico Christus exponit
5:25
v. 95 esto consenttens adversario tuo cito etc. adversarius est is quem tu laesisti vel qui te debitorem tamquam creditor et actor ad tribunal rapit; actor enim reum apprehendere et ad iudicem adducere potuit (cf. Deut. 91,19). Si igitur & creditore vel ab eo qui habet iustam adversus te causam in ius vocareris et iam cum illo ires ad iudicem , consultissime faceres, si cum adhuc esses cum illo in via, ipse cum illo convenires et rem componeres. Postquam enim res semel ad iudicem est delata, nihil aliud est exspectandum quam ut pro rigore legum tu puniaris, in carcerem coniiciaris e quo non licebit egredi nisi debito usque ad extremum quadrantem soluto; sed re cum creditore antea composita et sperare potes aliquam debiti remissionem et certo effugies carceris molestiam et dedecus (lans.). Censet S. Chrys. de iudicibus huius saeculi agi ac de via quae ad iudicium ducat et de carcere; Christum enim postquam a sublimioribus hortatus sit et a futuris, ἃ vitae praesentis terrere negotiis. Haec bene dicuntur , si tamen ita intelliguntur, ut Christus ex exemplo vitae occasionem capiat doctrinam altiorem commendandi. Sermo itaque est parabolicus. Monemur ut cito cum adversario quem offendimus in gratiam redire studeamus, dum scil. adhuc in. via, id est, in hac vita mortali versamur. Post mortem enim iudici Deo sistimur qui pro rigore iustitiae poenam iniuriae quam irrogaverimus a nobis exiget et nos tradet ministro qui poenis infligendis sit praepositus et qui nos in carcerem coniiciet ex quo nemo liberabitur, donec reddiderit novissimum quadrantem, ergo donec omne debitum exactissime solverit. Est quadrans quarta pars assis; nummus sat parvus; cf. Marc. 12,52 duo minuta , λεπτά, quod est quadrans. Iam quo sensu dicitur v. 26 on eztes inde donec reddas novissimum quadrantem ? sententia profecto haec est: e carcere illo solum liberaberis, si integra summa quam adversario debes soluta est. Itaque si solvere potest , liberabitur; si solvere non potest, manebit inclusus. Quaestio igitur solum est : fierine potest ut inclusus carcere debitum solvat? In exemplo humano id cogitari potest ; nam ille debitor quamvis in ipso carcere nihil aut fere nihil pecuniae possit lucrari, tamen per amicos efficere potest, ut domus et bona sua vendantur, ut amici rogentur ad pecuniam quae insuper requiratur turum sit, ex ipso debito, ex magnitudine summae solvendae erit colligendum. Quare non videtur excludi illorum interpretatio qui dicunt ipsa hac locutione aliquam spem relinqui; si scil. culpa solum est venialis, potest ultimus quadrans solvi; si autem est mortalis, . nunquàm potest solvi (cf. Aib. Fab. Cai. Sylv. Lap. Tir. Salm. Reischl Coleridge, Grimm et utrumque posse intelligi etiam Toletus ad Luc. 19,58 concedit). At verum est plerosque carcerem explicare carcerem gehennae (S. Chrom. op. imp.), caminuin ignis (S. Pasch.), poenas tenebrarum (Bed.), tenebras exteriores (Raó. Zach. chrys.), infernum (S. Br. Dion. Maid.), aeterna supplicia (lans. Bar. Arn. Schegg, Schanz, Fil.) et in sententia donec reddas etc. affirmare aeternitatem supplicii. Ita S. Aug. : « donec solvas autem quod dictum est, miror si non eam significat poenam quae vocatur aeterna; undeenim solvitur illud debitum, ubi iam non datur poenitendi et correctius vivendi locus? (dein exemplis Ps. 109,1 et 1 Cor. 15,25 ostendit donec ita adhiberi); quemadmodum ergo ibi intelligitur, de quo dictum est : oportet eum regnare, donec ponat inimicos sub pedibus eius, semper regnaturum , quoniam semper illi erunt sub pedibus, ita hic accipi potest, de quo dictum est : non exies, donec... semper non exiturum esse, ' quia semper solvit novissimum quadrantem, dum sempiternas poenas terrenorum peccatorum luit » (l. c. 1,11. 30). Eodem modo dicit Beda donec poni pro infinito; item dicit Pasch. : « hoc loco donec pro infinito ponitur; quod pravi homines nolentes considerare voluerunt non suos sensus Scripturis divinis, sed eas pravis sensibus applicare... infinitus erit uterque eorum terminus, quod nec fenoris nomen illinc a debito unquam evacuabitur, nec'a carcere illo quisque reatu vinctus post peractum iudicium solutus egredietur »; Rab. verba refert S. Augustini; S. Bruno : « magnum est hoc debitum et infinita et innumerabilis est ista pecunia , ad cuius novissimum quadrantem nunquam venitur; quae semper solvitur et nunquam finitur » ; eodemque modo loquuntur Zach. chrys. Ans. laud. Thom. Dion. Mald. lans. - Tost. in Matth. 5 qu. 175, Arn. Bisp. Schegg, Schanz, Fil.; atque haec acceptio valde commendatur et confirmatur eadem dictione Matth. 18,34 de debitore qui debebat decem millia talenta nec habebat unde redderet, qui igitur conditionem positam nunquam poterat implere et proinde nunquam dimitti e carcere. Porro confirmatur eo quia Christus in omnibus istis exemplis de peccatis in suo genere gravibus loquitur; ipso quoque sermone parabolico de iudice et de carcere non negligentia qualiscumque, sed delictum, igitur peccatum grave, significatur. Hisce itaque consideratis haec explicatio quae est longe plurimorum saltem probabilior dici debet. Unde non est consultum ex hoc loco argumentum depromere pro purgatorio. Idem monet /ans. : « quare neque hoc loco recte quis urgere potest purgatorii probationem, sicut nec ex parabola de conservo, qui etiam dicitur reclusus in carcerem donec redderet universum debitum. Ubi per donec sicut et hoc loco non significatur quod ad rem parabolae attinet debitum aliquando persolvendum et tunc debitorem liberandum, sed locutione parabolae convenienti significatur extremum ius ac debitum ab eo requirendum nec prius e carcere liberandum quam omne debitum persolverit; semper autem manet damnatorum debitum nec unquam ab eis exsolvi potest ». Sed merito quoque notat /ans. Christum quamvis istis locis maxime significare voluisse videatur poenam aeternam, tamen directe solum dicere non prius aliquem e carcere liberandum quam omne debitum persolverit et debiti solutionem coaevam esse tempori incarcerationis. Itaque de alia quaestione possitne debitum solvi vel quale debitum queat solvi quale nequeat, nihil ex hoc loco erui potest. Demum etiam merito advertit idem /ans. : « in parabolis non sunt singula applicanda rei significatae, sed totius sermonis potius scopus et intentio spectanda est ». In huius parabolae applicatione multa excogitata sunt. Quaeritur quis sit adversarius? Cai. respondet : esto benignus ac benevolus homini adversanti tibi, quamvis tu non adverseris ei, hoc est, ne irascaris adversario, sed esto ei benevolus ; ne dicas ei raca, ne dicas ei fatue. Alii adversarium intelligunt legem vel sermonem divinum, quippe qui adversetur cupiditatibus hominum (S. Br.), alii eodem sensu Spiritum sanctum (Chrom.),. vel Deum (4ug.); immo non defuerunt qui diabolum intelligerent vel carnem, contra quami explicationem iam S. Hier. pugnat. Facile autem fluit ex parabola monitum, ut cito removeamus et expiemus quodcumque nobis coram Deo iudice adversari potest et eiusmodi adversarios esse plurimos liquet; cf. Coleridge III p. 95 seq. Quis sit ille minister, cui tradatur culpabilis, etiam quaerunt. Et S. Chrom. quidem angelum tormentorum eum nominat; alii eum esse dicunt angelum qui zizania colligit (Matth. 13,41. 42; οἷ. ord.) vel angelos qui venturi sint cum Christo iudice (S. 4ug. Pasch. Arn. Schanz) ; alii diabolum intelligunt designari (Zach. chrys. Mald.).
5:27
Christus secundum ordinem decalogi postquam iram correxit, etiam concupiscentiam moderatur (Euth.); sunt enim hae duae passiones in homine potentissimae et ob id imprimis eas Dominus temperandas et reprimendas docet (ans. Lap.); v. 9'1 audistis quia dictum est (antiquis) : non moechaberis, Ex. 20,1&. Deut. 5,18. Verba legiS recitantur neque ullum est in sermone Christi vestigium ab eo solum pharisaicam explanationem emendari. Unde denuo refutatur opinio illorum qui volunt Christum non perficere legem, sed tantum pharisaeorum doctrinam corrigere. Plane enim arbitrarium est asserere cum Ke? aliisque Christum non ad legem sed ad pharisaeorum acceptionem legis respicere. Ex quibus enim verbis id colligitur? Christus etiam hic loquitur ut habens potestatem
5:28
v. 98 ego autem dico vobis quia omnis qui viderit mulierem... mulierem intellige generatim de sexu, ergo virginem, vel iunctam matrimonio, vel viduam (Euth. (αἱ. [ans. etc.); qui aspexertt mulierem ad concuptscendum eam, πρὸς z0.. id est o βλέπων περιέργως, ἐμπαθῶς, ὥστε ἐπιθυμῆσαι συνου- σίας (Euth.), σαρκιχῶς xai ἁμαρτητιχῶς (S. Cyrillus in cat. Cr.), ad voluptatem ita ut concupiscentiam in animo concipiat (S. Bastlius in cat. Cr.), « id est, si hoc fine et hoc animo.attenderit, ut eam concupiscat, quod iam non est titillari delectatione carnis sed plene consentire libidini » (S. Aug. Dion.), si quis concupiverit secundum voluntatem animae et consensum (op. tmp.), cum deliberatione, cum intentione vel consensu ad delectandum (S. TAom.). Lex itaque hoc mandato impletur, « quia sine hoc mandato stare non potest legis mandatum, omne enim adulterium ex concupiscentia nascitur; quomodo ergo tolletur adulterium secundum legis mandatum, nisi praecisa fuerit concupiscentia secundum Christi mandatum; quoniam ergo sicut ira mater est homicidii, sic concupiscentia mater est adulterii, consequenter sicut qui irascitur fratri suo occidit eum in corde, sic qui concupiscit mulierem alienam iam moechatus est eam in corde suo » (op. imp. sim. Aug. Raób.). Vult itaque Christus succidere radicem et omnem tollere occasionem (Euth. Cai.). Atque etiam legem illam latam : non desiderabis uxorem proximi tui, Christus extendit dicens universaliter qui viderit mulierem non suam, sive sit alterius uxor, sive non (Ὁ αἱ.) et insuper declarat, quod in decalogo non erat expressum, tali concupiscentia iam committi in corde adulterii scelus (lans.); intelligitur itaque ὁ βλέπων proxime is qui matrimonio est iunctus; idque apposite quia legi de matrimonio latae Christus suam adnectit legem. Sed omnibus talem interdici aspectum, eo ipso sequitur, quia in illo est adulterium pro coniugatis; proinde eo committitur peccatum grave ab illo qui non habet ius ad actum cuius initium est concupiscentia talis. Et quam severe id Christus praecipiat et quanto conatu, quanta contentione et sui ipsius abnegatione opus sit declaratur
5:29
v. 99 quodsi oculus tuus dexter scandalizat te i. e. occasio tibi est peccati et ruinae, proprie scandalum, decipulam &bi ponit qua capiaris et corruas et
se abiici, quodcumque nos seducat ad peccatum grave licet sit carissimum. Et quam necessarius sit talis animus fortis et acer, aeterna damnatione ignaviam subsequente docet. Est itaque, ut Bar. inter haec exempla. Quominus enim illa in opus deducantur nulla lege prohibetur; seipsum vero mutilare lege naturali interdictum est nisi adsit ratio valde gravis pro effectu sola mutilatione obtinendo, uti est quando agilur de vita servanda amputatione membri alicuius. Quare bene Dion. : erue, quantum ad usum i. e. reprime eum, ne intueatur illicita; averte oculos tuos a mnuliere compta Eccli. 9,8. Ps. 118,37. Post perfectionem legis non moechaberis congruo ordine subiicitur perfectio alterius legis quae etiam ad mulierem pertinet docens iam propriam uxorem non esse dimittendam, postquam docuit alienam mulierem non esse concupiscendam et aliud iam moechiae genus ostendens scribis et pharisaeis inopinatum (Jans.)
5:30
v. 30 et si dextera manus tua etc. ; sermo Christi est parabolicus et cum in v. 98 aspectum damnaverit libidinosum , facilis est transitus ad oculum; manus quoque in re lubrica est instrumentum. Membra nominat dextera quia haec vel re ipsa utiliora sunt vel communi persuasione pluris aestimantur (cf. Ex. 29,20. Lev. 7,32; 8,23 seq. 15,14. Num. 18,18. 1 Reg. 11,2. 3 Reg. 2,19. Zach. 11,17). Exemplum autem depromptum est ex eo quod ad vitam corporis servandam homo libenter membrum aliquod amittit; unde sensus planus et obvius est : « vos moneo ut quidquid demum est etiamsi sit vobis tam carum et necessarium quam sunt oculi et manus, id resecetis et abiiciatis, si offendiculo vobis sit, quantumlibet incommodi et doloris vobis inferat; nihil est quo non infinito magis praestet carere et vitam consequi aeternam, quam id retinere et abiici in gehennam » (lans. sim. Dion. Lap. Schanz, Ftil.). Proinde continetur doctrina ut occasiones peccatorum abscindantur (Bar.), ut occasio proxima sedulo vitetur (Colertdge). Et bene notari oportet quanta emphasi Christus loquatur et quanta voluntatis determinatione et horrore et abominatione id velit ac iubeat non solum abscindi sed vehementer et longe a
5:31
v. 31 dtctum est autem : quicumque dimiserit uxorem suam , det ei libellum repudii; οἵ. Deut. 94,1; Iudaeis propter duritiem cordis permittebatur dimissio uxoris; sed si hac permissione uti volebant debebant uxori dare libellum repudii i. e. chartam quandam vel schedam quae uxorem esse repudiatam testabatur. Quare dici potuit libellum repudii permitti (quia iis permittebatur uxores dimittere) et etiam praecipi (quia, si volebant dimittere, iubebantur eo solum modo, dato libello, dimittere); cf. Marc. 10 3. ἰς et Matth. 19,7. 8. Hebraice ΞΟ Aber etiam de scripto parvo, de epistola etc. dicitur; vide ad 1,1. Ista permissio Iudaeis data est in remedium mali peioris (cf. Chrys. op. imp. .Bed.); ipsa vero libelli scriptione impediebatur ne statim primo aestu furoris fieret; ceterum in lege causa assignabatur rei foedae, quam utique rabbini multi ad plurima et leviora quoque extendebant, ita qui sequebantur rabbi Hillel docebant uxorem posse dimitti propter quamcumque rem quae viro displiceret (cf. LigAhtfoot 1. c. p. 290; Schoettgen p. 38) et losephus narrat se dimisisse uxorem quia eius mores sibi non placerent (μὴ ἀρεσχόικενος ἀυτῆς τοῖς ἤθεσιν; vita 70). Ceterum vide ad 19,3. Eam permissionem Christus iam tollit
5:32
v. 32 ego autem dico vobis quia omnis qui dimiserit wrorem suam excepta fornicationis causa facit eam moechari,; eam in magnum coniicit periculum adulterii ; dimissione saepissime vir in culpa erit , ut dimissa committat adulterium, dum alteri nubit; unde patet ex voce moechart eiectam manere uxorem et vinculum matrimonii dimissione non solvi. Solum quando mulier iam adulterium commisit, vir eam dimittens non incurrit culpam, non eam facit adulteram , quia ipsa mulier se antea iam adulteram constituit. Proinde vir mulierem adulteram eiiciens non peccat. In nullo autem casu dimissione solvi vinculum matrimonii declarat Christus addens : et qui dimissam duzertt adulterat; intelligi dimissam in unwersum, omnem quae dimissa sit, etiamsi propter adulterium eiecta sit, elucet ex locutione generali et ex eo quia fieri nequit, ut verba illa excepta fornicationis causa etiam ad hoc membrum trahantur. Nam id esset plane arbitrarium; id esset quoque plane absurdum et quam maxime perversum. Tum enim adulterae mulieri quasi praemium tribueretur a Christo, ut vinculo prioris matrimonii soluto impune transiret ad alia vota, dum mulier innocens et pudica quae a viro iniuste repudiaretur ad perpetuam continentiam obligaretur. Nonne ita via aperiretur plurimis sceleribus? Etsi quis in matrimonio multas cum uxore experiretur molestias vel amore libidinoso caperetur, nonne quam maximum exsisteret incitamentum ad adulterium committendum, quam primum eo peccato ipsum vinculum matrimonii solveretur? In vetere lege aliquod frenum ipso libello repudii iniiciebatur; hunc libellum Christus abolevit; ergone censendus est solutionem vinculi adulterio commisso reddidisse etiam faciliorem? Huius loci interpretationem nobis insuper praebet S. Paulus scribens : quodsi discesserit (mulier) manere innuptam aut viro suo reconciliari 1 Cor. 7,11. Eo loco ad Domini praeceptum, proinde ad legem a Christo hisce in terris commorante statutam, refert S. Paulus matrimonium esse indissolubile ; simul autem indicat evenire posse ut mulier licite discedat a viro, ita tamen ut ei liceat si velit ad virum redire; si vero nolit redire, ut maneat innupta. Proinde S. Paulus ex praecepto Domini agnoscit separationem in matrimonio vinculo manente, quae tamen separatio iterum licite tolli possit. lam vero hoc ad amussim congruit verbis Christ. In nova lege idem est ius matrimoniale et pro viro et pro muliere (cf. 1 Cor. 7,3. &. 11). Ergo quod Christus pro viro statuit v. 32, valet quoque pro muliere. Christus autem permittit viro, non ei praecipit, ut adulteram mulierem dimittat; proinde ea separatio est licita; quia autem non est praecepta, potest vel omnino non fieri vel facta tolli; en habemus idem quod S. Paulus l. c. statuit. Quare merito veteres iam interpretes haec verba Christi enarrantes magna consensione provocant ad 1 Cor. 7,11 docentes licitam esse in casu adulterii discessionem manente tamen vinculo matrimonii. Ita scribit S. Aug. : « sed consulamus apostolum ne aliquid temere dicamus (1 Cor. 7,10. 11)... potest enim fieri ut discedat ea causa qua Dominus permittit... quare non addidit excepta fornicationis causa, nisi quia similem formam vult intelligi, ut si dimiserit (quod causa fornicationis permittitur) maneat sine uxore aut reconcilietur uxori? quia et qui dicit : non licet dimittere uxorem nisi causa fornicationis, cogit retinere uxorem , si causa fornicationis non fuerit ; si autem fuerit, non cogit dimittere, sed permittit » (de serm. D. in monte 1,16. 43). Pariter ad 1 Cor. 7,11 provocant Rab. Pasch. Ans. laud. Alb. Thom. Dion. Ians. Mald. Bar. Tost. (in Matth. 5 qu. 951) Salm. Lap. Sylv. Lamy , Reischl, Bisp. Schanz , Fillion p. 314. Insuper esse matrimonium indissolubile clarissime enuntiatur Marc. 10,11; Luc. 16,18; Rom. 7,2. 1 Cor. 7,39; vide de ea re Perrone , De matrim. christ. Romae 1858 tom. 3 p. 206 seq.; Palmieri, Tractatus de matrimonio christ.Romae 1880 p. 1771 seq. Eodem modo verba Christi intellecta sunt in primis Ecclesiae saeculis. Iam Zermas ita : « quid ergo si permanserit in vitio suo mulier (in adulterio, fornicatione)? et dixit : dimittat illam vir et vir per se maneat ; quodsi dimiserit mulierem suam et aliam duxerit, et ipse moechatur » (Pastor, lib. 2 mand. 4). S. Justinus ut doctrinam Christi de castitate inter alia hanc affert sententiam : qui ducit repudiatam ab altero viro moechatur (Apolog. 1,45; M. 6,349); Athenagoras autem haec statuit : qui se ipse prima uxore spoliat, etiamsi mortua sit, μοιχός ἐστι παραχεχαλυωμένος (Legat. pro christ. 33; M. 6,968). Theophilus vero ex ordine quo sententias profert etiam ostendit nulla dimissione dirimi matrimonium; ita enim sententias collocat : et qui ducit, inquit, dimissam a viro moechatur, et qui dimittit uxorem excepta fornicationis causa facit eam moechari (ad Autolyc. 3,13; M. 6, 1140). Atque Origenes quoque scribit : « contra Scripturae legem mulieri vivente viro nubere quidam Ecclesiae rectores permiserunt... haec enim contra legem initio latam et scriptam, ad vitanda peiora alieno arbitrio morem gerentes eos permisisse verisimile est... Quemadmodum autem adultera est uxor etiamsi viro alteri nupta videatur priore etiamnum vivo, ita et virum repudiatam duxisse visum non tam ipsius maritum quan adulterum esse dicendum a Servatore nostro demonstratum est » (in Matth. tom. 14 n. 23. 94; M. 13,1245. 1249). Neque aliter docet S. Chrys. : « ne mihi dicas : ille eiecit; nam eiecta adhuc manet eiicientis uxor ; deinde ne totum coniiciens in eiicientem arrogantiorem faceret uxorem, ipsam accipere volenti ianuam claudit dicens qui dimissam duxerit moechatur, uxorem vel invitam pudicam reddens et ad aliuimn virum aditum ipsi claudens nec permittens simultatis ansam praebere. Illa namque cum didicerit prorsus necessarium esse aut virum qui sibi ab initio contigerat habere, aut si e domo illa egrediatur nullum sibi aliud superesse refugium, vel invita cogitur coniugem amare suum ». Manifestum est haec omnia prorsus fore ut eludantur, si adulterio dirimeretur matrimonium. Idem docet S. Basilius scribens : quod non licet viro uxore dimissa aliam ducere, neque fas est repudiatam a marito ab alio duci uxorem (Moralia, reg. 73 cap. 1; M. 31, 852). Doctrinam Patrum ea de re vide apud Binterim, Denkwürdigkeiten., tom. 6 p. 100-138; Perrone l. c. p. 213-364; Palmieri l. c. p. 141-1067. Quaeritur etiam quo sensu hoc loco dicatur πορνεία, fornicatio. Intelligi de adulterio, vel ut alii loquuntur de fornicatione corporali, quae in uxore est adulterium, merito plerique explicant (cf. S. Chrys. Euth. Alb. Faó. non dissolvi nisi morte; qui adulterium commiserit esse morte plectendum; si non sequatur mors, nec solvi vinculum. Quam tamen explicationem esse subtiliorem neque cohaerentem haud multi negabunt., Aliis visum est rem ita enodare ut dicerent Christum hic statuere legem temporariam et solis ludaeis datam qua iis pro aliquo tempore concedat ut mulier adultera dimittatur vinculo matrimonii sublato; quae concessio cum solum Iudaeis pro aliquo tempore data sit simul explicari cur exceptio illa apud Marcum, Lucam, Paulum non reperiatur. Ita fere /7ug (de vinculo coniugii christ. indissolubili comment. exeg. p. 14-18) et Grimm, Einheit der Evangelien p. 258 et Leben Jesu V p. 230. Verum, ut iam Perrone adnotavit 1. c. p. 185, nullum reperitur indicium ex quo id colligi possit; Christus eodem modo suam fert legem, quo illam tulit in antecedentibus et in subsequentibus feret. Εἰ si Iudaeis id concederetur, cur severius esset agendum cum gentilibus? Et si solum pro aliquo tempore, cur Matthaeus qui evangelium suum ludaeis reliquit ut defectum suae praesentiae iis suppleret, hanc concessionem scripto consignatam tamquam ius et documentum perdurans praedicationi apostolicae inseruit? Et si pro aliquo tempore et pro solis Iudaeis daretur, nonne id oportuit indicari? Iam vero tale indicium neque reperitur in scripto evangelio neque in traditione Ecclesiae veteris. Veterum enim Patrum explicatio est, uti vidimus, plane alia. Aliam explicationem excogitavit Dreher in periodico Katholik, 1877, II p. 518 seq., qui contendit vertendum esse παρεχτὸς λόγου πορνείας seposito sermone de fornicatione, ita scil. ut Christus dicat : de casu et quaestione πορνείας quae inter pharisaeos disceptatur ego nihil dicere volo. Hanc igitur clausulam referri vult ad disceptationem inter rabbinos Hillel et Schamai, quid sit illud Deut. 24 331 ry et Christum dicere seposita hac quaestione, de qua nihil decernere velit, immo ne loqui quidem, a se statui, ut quicumque uxorem dimiserit etc. At explicatio haec si verba spectaveris est dura, si contextum, nulla re indicatur Christum illam disceptationem velle a se repudiare, cum suam legem non statuat contra pharisaeos sed ratione habita libelli repudii. Durum quippe est praeter disputationem (?) fornicationis vel praeter causam fornicationis explicare : de ea re nolo sermonem fieri, idque durius quoque quia haec parenthesis eo loco inseritur quo ut talis iam non cognoscitur sed quo ex ipsa collocatione refertur ut exceptio vel limitatio ad πᾶς 6 ἀπολύων τ. Y. Alia quae hoc loco tractari possent commodius disputabuntur ad cap. 19, ubi disceptationem cum pharisaeis evangelista enarrat et Christus dignitatem matrimonii plenius declarat.
5:33
| PEDES προς COmaA TUSUUY vr. vrl Qo Transit Christus ad iura mentum. Quo ordine id fiat nonnulli quaerunt, Et S. CArys. quidem putat Dominum omisso furto statim transire ad mandatum octavum , « quoniam qui furatur aliquando iurat; qui vero neque iurare neque mentiri novit, multo magis a furto abstinebit ; itaque per hoc etiam illud peccatum evertit » ; sed Christum tangere secundum praeceptum satis est manifestum. S. Thom. ita nexum ordinemve assignat : « supra ordinavit irascibilem et concupiscibilem ad suas passiones; hic ordinat rationalem respectu veritatis », verum frustra laborari contendit Ma/d. ut rationem inveniant; res enim dici non certo ordine sed prout occurrerint. Mandatum non periurabis non legitur totidem verbis; at sequitur ex mandato secundo Ex. 20,7. Deut. 5,11 et legitur quam proxime Lev. 19,12 non iurabitis in no- - mine meo mendaciter (hebr.) οὐχ ὁὀμεῖσθε τῷ ὀνόματί μου ἐπ᾽ ἀδίχῳ; iterum cf. &,1 ; reddes autem Domino turamenta tua , quae verba referuntur ad Num. 30,3 et Deut. 23,21; ea implebis quae iuramento promiseris vel voto voveris. Exemplis in talmude allatis constat iurandi consuetudinem fuisse satis frequentem et in rebus quoque minimi vel nullius momenti (cf. Lightfoot l. c. p. 293; Wünsche p. 58); porro iuramenta illa quae non per Dominum, per nomen lahve fierent fere nullam vim habere asserebant dicentes Domzno esse iuramentum reddendum (cf. Mzchaelis, Mosaisches Recht, part. 6 p. 1554 seq. ; Wünsche p. 59) et quam astute interpretantes iuramenta alios deceperint, exemplis declaratur Matth. 93,16-29. Iesus autem statuit
5:34
v. 3& non turare omnino, neque per coelum; prius prohibet omne iuramentum ; deinde particulari ratione aliquas iurandi formulas prohibet. Uti verba graeca habentur μή — μήτε; alia quoque acceptio vi verborum posset admitti ; nam μήτε — μήτε, uti distinguitur a μηδέ, sensum habet partitivum , ita ut quod antecedit non zurare omnino in suas quasi partes dividatur, dum "ηδέ ad antecedens aliquid addit; quare posset videri in membro illo non prohiberi iuramentum per Deum, sed: solum illa iuramenta quae enumerantur postea. Ita S. Hier. scribit : « considera quod hic Salvator non per Deum iurare prohibuerit, sed per coelum et terram et Ierosolymam et per caput tuum » eodemque modo alii quoque explicant, uti ex recentioribus Ewald, Tholuck, Keim (vide apud Kez/ et in Studien und Kritiken 1868 p. 449). At graeci interpretes et plerique alii omne iuramentum prohiberi explicant et ad praeceptum hoc generale que merito? nam discrimen illud inter μηδέ et μήτε non observatur ubique et μή — ἥτε etiam ponitur, ubi alterum membrum priori Sprachidioms ὃ 55,6; in editione anglica Edinburgh 1882, p. 615). Haec autem explicatio exigitur oppositione ad v. 33 facta et etiam vetantur quia proprie sunt iuramenta per Deum; proinde uti ὅλως quoque indicat, omne interdicitur iuramentum. Sed quo sensu? nam in novo quoque foedere v. g. iurat S. Paulus (Rom. 1,9. 9 Cor. 1,93. Gal. 1,20. Phil. 1,8 et vide Hebr. 6,16-18) et Christum quoque iurasse probabile censent (cf. Suarez , de iuramento 1,14 in tractatu 5 de Religione). Erit igitur praeceptum intelligendum simili modo , uti illud non occides, ubi « prohibetur occisio non vestita circumstantiis iustitiae, ita praeceptum prohibens iurare refertur ad iurare nudum et non ad iurare vestitum circumstantiis iudicii, iustitiae et veritatis, quia iurare nude sumptum est malum moraliter, quia ad irreverentiam divinam spectat et propterea sub praecepto ponitur negativo » (Ca?. sim. Dton. Ians. Bar.). Docet itaque Christus ea prohibitione iusiurandum non esse per se bonum neque appetendum (S. Aug.) et christianos merito ea inter se esse debere fide et dilectione, ut nulli inter eos iuramento locus relinquatur ([ans.); proinde, ut S. Thom. dicit, quantum in nobis est et affectu omne iuramentum vitari oportet ; et profecto, si qui eam indolem induerint quam Christus in suis v. 3 seq. descripsit, hi longissime absunt ab omni mendacio et fraude etsuspicione falsa; in quam rem apposite notat CArom. : « quid enim unicuique nostrum iurare necesse est , cum nobis mentiri omnino non liceat? quorum verba ita vera semper, ita debent essc fidelissima , ut pro iuramento habeantur ; et idcirco Dominus non solum peierare sed etiam iurare nos prohibet, ne tunc tantum videamur verum dicere, cum iuramus ». Deinde ne putarent solum iuramentum per Deum factum prohiberi ( EutA.) addidit simul explanans verum sensum aliorum iuramentorum neque per coelum quia thronus Dei est , neque per terram quia scabellum est pedum eius; vide Is. 66,1 ; eiusmodi iuramenta per coelum, terram , Ierusalem fuisse frequentia, vide LrtgA4foot l. c. ; Christus autem docet in iis quoque fieri iuramentum per Deum ; « cum iuras per coelum aut terram ; non te arbitreris non debere Domino iusiurandum tuum, quia per eum iurare convinceris cuius coelum thronus est et cuius scabellum terra est » (S. Aug. sim. Chrom. Euth.). Quare ostendit Christus in iuramentis per creaturas factis tamen Deum invocari testem et ita refellit opinionem Iudaeorum qua putabant non se debere Domino iusiurandum, si per coelum aut terram iurarent, uti S. Aug. adnotat. Res enim creatae ad Deum referuntur auctorem et conservatorem, qui in illis exsistit per essentiam, praesentiam , potentiam et in illis varia ratione relucet ; proinde si illae ad attestationem invocantur, non spectantur absolute, sed quatenus ad Deum referuntur (vide Suarez, deiuramento 1,5. 3). Idem quoque excellentiore modo habetur in rebus quae ad supernaturalem Dei providentiam pertinent, ex quibus unum affertur exemplum! neque per lerosolymam quia civitas est magni regis; cf. Ps. 1,8; 86,3. Tob. 13,19; unde dicta est &,5 civitas sancta. Res enim sacrae et specialiter Deo dicatae illum ad Deum respectum ceteris clarius prae se ferunt neque qui eas nominant illum ignorare possunt. Unde qui per eas iurat, per Deum cuius sunt et qui in eis suam exhibet gratiam , maiestatem , gloriam , iurat; unde quoque patet iusiurandum esse eo magis sacrum quo plures ac sublimiores respectus ad Deum in re illa habentur per quam iuratur. Quid autem de lerusalem censendum sit, ex prophetis non potest esse Pariter prohibetur modus iurandi per exsecrationem
5:36
v. 36 neque per caput tuum iuraveris; ἐν τῇ x. in quo scil. confirmatio iureiurando enuntiata quasi fundatur et fulcitur, ita ut quis, nisi verum dixerit, caput suum devoveat (cf. Mald. Bar. Lap.). Et quare hoc quoque iuramentum ad Deum referatur et proin sit iuramentum per Deum factum qui est dominus capitis vitaeque (cf. Euth. Chrom. Lap. Arn.), ratio additur quia non potes unum capillum album facere aut nigrum ; i. e. tam parum habes dominium et potestatem in caput ut ne unum quidem capillum qui est niger possis album reddere vel album efficere nigrum, ab intrinseco scil. et naturaliter (Jans.) ut eo colore crescat. Non habes itaque dominium in caput tuum , sed potestati divinae subest et ideo sic iurare etiam est per Deum iurare (Pasch. Suarez l. c. 1,5. ἡ: itaque quod nostrum putamus, minime est nostrum neque id tamquam rem nostram devovere possumus. Duplici ergo titulo eiusmodi iusiurandum erit omittendum. Subditur norma a Christo statuta
5:37
v. 31 sit autem sermo vester : est, est ; non, non 1. e. si res est affirmanda, ne affirmetis iuramento, sed simplici affirmatione : ita est; si sit neganda, ne iuretis non ita esse, sed simpliciter dicite non ita esse; vel si sermo vester affirmat, vere affirmet; si negat, vere neget (cf. Maid. Ians.). Ubi enim in utroque colloquente vera virtus ad perfectionem exacta exsistit, sufficit simplex enuntiatio. Quare Christus merito subdit quod autem his abundanttus est, a malo est; non dicit malum est, sed ortum habet et necessitatem ex aliquo fonte malo, effectus est qui ab aliquo malo est inductus; cum enim omnis homo sit mendax, ab infirmitate propria . vel aliena necessitas potest emergere, ut simplex affirmatio vel negatio non sufficiat ad rem alteri persuadendam (cf. S. Aug. Pasch. Thom. Dion. Cai. Lap. Calm.). Unde iuramentum quando est necessarium, non est malum; tamen necessitas eius est a malo, scil. vel ab incredulitate audientium vel a defectu veritatis humanae in natura corrupta, ut ait Suarez l. c. 1,2. 15; intelligitur itaque malum de imperfectione humana, atque vero sensu dici potest etiam si Deus iurat, id provenire ex malo, ex diffidentia scil. vel pusillanimitate hominum quam Deus modo hominibus apto superare vult promissiones suas quam firmissime potest enuntians et spondens. Sunt qui ἐκ τοῦ πονηροῦ accipiant de diabolo, auctore mendacii, ut CArom. dicit; ita Euth. Theoph. Br. Mald. Arn. idque vero sensu explicari potest, quatenus per diabolum peccatum intravit in mundum et ex peccato et corruptione vel infirmitate naturae oritur necessitas iurisiurandi. At nihilominus sensus videtur durior, praesertim si memineris Deum quoque iurasse. Neque vox eam explicationem postulat ; graece enim optime similes locutiones usurpantur £x τοῦ ἐμφανοῦς, εὐπρεποῦς etc. (cf. Weiss, Ketl). Cum hac Christi doctrina plane congruit quod lac. 5,12 legimus. Christus hic quoque legem adimplet, cum omne periculum nomen Dei usurpandi in vanum longissime remotum ac penitus amputatum velit (cf. op. «mp.). S. Chrys. aliique quandoque ita loquuntur ut omne iusiurandum illicitum esse dicere videantur et ut christianum iubeant omnia potius pati ac sustinere quam sese ad iuramentum adigi permittere. De qua re ita Saím. (tom. 5 tract. &0 p. 241) : « quae b. Chrysostomus hic atque aliis pene innumeris in locis sentire videtur iuramentum rem esse pessimam atque ita christianis interdictam ut nusquam eis neque etiam in causa iusta liceat, perbenigne est interpretandus vel tamquam abusum iurandi et periculum periurii insectans, vel certe Porro docet Christus quomodo sui se habere debeant ad eos qui ipsis iniurias inferunt; qua in re documenta tradit ad maiorem explanationem et commendationem beatitudinum v. 4.9.10. In praeceptis iudicialibus veteris foederis statuitur lex talionis; unde
5:38
v. 38 audistis quia dictum est : oculum pro oculo et dentem pro dente; vide Ex. 21,24. Lev. 25,90. Deut. 19,21; haec scil. norma proponebatur non ut singuli par pari referrent, sed ut iudices et magistratus haberent quod iniuriis illatis sequerentur. Quae lex non una utilitate pollebat; nam rependendae vicis comminatio impetum inferendae .iniuriae coercuit, ut S. CArys. dicit, et insolentis populi sub hoc terrore temeritas refrenata est (Chrom. sim. Hil. Euth.); verum eiusmodi lex non solum efficax erat ad comprimendas manus noxiás, sed in ipso etiam laeso coercuit cupiditatem vindictae; Deus igitur hac lege immoderatae ultioni iustum fixit modum, immo misericordiam iustitiae admiscuit , cum graviore poena dignus sit qui iniuriam dedit quam sit malum quod intulit (cf: S. Aug. Dion. Salm. Ians.). Quali autem animorum praeparatione Christus suos esse velit declarat
5:39
v. 89 ego autem dico vobis non resistere malo , τῷ πονηρῷ; ex sequentibus homo malus qui iniuriam infert intelligatur oportet (lans. Lap.); S. Chrys. tamen diabolum explicat quo instigante alter iniuriam inferat, ut cum causa in illum transferatur iam magna irae pars in hominem sedetur. Sed expositio est coactior. Quod Christi praeceptum ut rite concipiatur, primo advertendum est quod Jans. adnotavit, Christum -tradere et docere ea quae pertineant ad regnum suum quod non est de hoc mundo; nullo autem modo eum ea abrogare quae necessaria sint et utilis ad regimen hominum statumque civilem ; haec itaque dici hominibus privatis et speciatim discipulis qui nullum saecularem magistratum erant administraturi; pro iis instare tempus quo velut oves in medium luporum in mundum extruderentur; illis itaque opus esse summam tolerantiam. Proinde si rem spectas civilem et gubernationem reipublicae, nihil demitur potestati a Deo ordinatae. Praeterea S. Aug. Thom. Alb. aliique 'exigi docent a Christo, ut quis corde animoque paratus sit iniurias ferre sine ira et studio vindictae; vult enim Christus, ut A/ó. loquitur, legem benignitatis ponere in visceribus et patientiae in propris iniuriis. Idque S. Aug. aliique illustrant exemplis Christi et Pauli apostoli; Christus enim coram iudice percussus non alteram obvertit percutienti maxillam; « non tamen ideo paratus corde non fuit non solum in alteram maxillam caedi pro salute omnium, sed etiam toto corpore crucifigi » (S. Aug.) et de Paulo vide Act. 16,37 et 93,3 (Dion.). Validae itaque rationes exsistere possunt, ut resistatur malo, rationes igitur vel boni communis, vel boni maioris tuendi, . vel boni ipsius illius qui intulit iniuriam etc. Oportet igitur hoc praeceptum simili quadam ratione concipi sicut illud de iuramento. Verum semper id nobis praecipitur, ne appetitu vindictae ultionem quaeramus, ut potius alteram accipiamus iniuriam quam acceptam ex ira et odio ulciscamur, ut animo parati simus ad remittendum de iure nostro quandocumque id caritas et Dei gloria postulare videtur Ad pleniorem declarationem haec advertere oportet : noli resistere homini malo tibi iniuriam facienti, aliam scil. iniuriam ac noxam retaliando, sed patientia vince malum (Syiv.). Apposite quoque notat A/b. - « aliud est resistere malo et aliud repellere violentiam, quia resistere malo est ex libidine vindicandi se contrapugnare usque ad perfectae vindictae consecutionem ; sed vim repellere est nocumentum tam adversarii quam proprium declinare ex compassione adversarii οἱ sui ipsius ». Et Jans. monet ubique non tam Christi verba quam ipsius scopum et praecipuam intentionem esse spectandam semperque in praeceptis eius cogitandum nihil illum praecipere aut vetare voluisse quod sit contra reclae rationis iudiciuni οἱ prudentiae discretionem, ac proinde subintelligendum : nisi alicubi aliter fieri recta ratio dictet. Vult autem Christus tollere privatas inimicitias ac vetat spiritum ac appetitum vindictae, odii οἱ irae et magnam nobis imprimit propensionem ad patientiam ac mansuetudinem et miram caritatem ac suavitatem nobis ingerit in eum a quo niale affecti sumus; haec doctrina hic tradita a Christo maxime pertinet ad internam animi praeparationem et compositionem (Dion. Sylv.;. Hisce consideratis etiam solvitur quaestio quam saepe ponunt : sitne haec doctrina habenda in loco et censu praecepti an consilii? Certe Christus non prohibet iniuriam declinare nec tollit a nobis ius defensionis; sed haec doctrina « praecepti vim habet quatenus prohibetur ne unquam iniuriam nobis illatam ipsi vindicemus aut ex ira ab aliis vindicari cupiamus, et quatenus praecipitur ut iniurias malorum patienti animo toleremus. Consilii vero naturam habet quatenus dicitur, ut tanta cum mansuetudine illatam iniuriam sustineamus, it etiam ubi sine omni scandalo possemus, ultionem modo licito non quaeramus » ,/ans.). Singulari ratione hoc documentum ad eos pertinet qui apud ethnicos et infideles conversantur quos exteriore sua tolerantia ad. fidem Christi. et religionis commendationem invitare debent, maxime quibus evangelii praedicatio concredita est, uti idem /ans. advertit. llis enim inaxime incumbit exemplo suo docere. opprobria illata et persecutiones ferre patienter et opere exprimere quod apostolus docet : noli vinci ἃ malo, sed vince in bono malum (Rom. 12,21. « Priore sententia praecepit sustinere malum illatum ; sequentibus tribus clausulis plus exigit, ut quis etiam promptus sit ac. se offerat ad ferendam alteram etiam maiorem iniuriam». (Se£m.;. Triplex autem iniuriarum genus commemnioratur triplici bono. oppositum; leclarat exemplis : sed si quis te percusserit ini dexteram mazillam * tuam, praebe illi et alteram ; sed cur dexterae mentio fit, cum tamen ágis sinistra percutiatur? qui enim percutit, dextera percutit ictusnullis placuit notari ictum leviorem ac debilem; melius dicit Ma/d. Christum non caedendi sed loquendi usum esse secutum, quo de lextera. parte semper priore loco mentionem facere solemus et solet -Seriptura; in dextera intelligi partem nobiliorem, proinde iniuriam /magnam illatam. alii explicant (cf. Bar.); ita iam S. Aug. : « sic itelligi solet ac si dictum esset : si quis in te meliora fuerit persecutus inferiora ei praebe, ne vindictae potius quam patientiae studens intemnas aeterna pro temporalibus » (ep. 138 n. 12; M. 33,530). "Haec aütem percussio, ut S. CArys. notat, maxime probrosa et con- ^tumeliosa videbatur; quare in ea legem statuit, ne turbemur quidvis jud patientes. Id ut feramus propter spem bonorum futurorum, ionent S. Hil. Chrom.; addit S. Chrys. magnam inde adversario quoque exorituram utilitatem; nam « pudore suffusus non secundum colaplium impinget; immo etiam de priore sese damnabit; nihil enim ita laedentes cohibet, ut cum laesi iniuriam modeste ferunt, neque modo retinet impetum ne ulterius procedatur, sed etiam id efficit, ut de facto eos poeniteat ». /^, Post corporalis iniuriae tolerantiam vult nos Dominus etiam rerum saecularium habere contemptum (CArom.); unde
5:40
v. 40 et ei qui vult tecum iudicio contendere et tunicam tuam tollere , dimitte ei et pallium; tunica vestis est interior, ex linteo vel gossypio confecta; etiam "hic: pallium nominatur ut res magis cara; pallium pauperibus etiam "noctu pro tegumento inserviebat, quare lege cautum erat, ut si paltamquam pignus esset datum, id redderetur ante solis occasum Ex. 92,26. Deut. 24,13); unde magnam animi promptitudinem et alacritatem in subeunda vexatione Dominus designat, cum pallium "quoque iniuste postulanti concedere iubeat insuper, quod ne iuste acceptum diutius retineretur lege provisum erat. Et quae inde utilitas haberi possit, S. CArys. prosequitur : « dum enim ille putat magnum esse aliena auferre, tu vero ostendis ipsi tibi in promptu "esse illa etiam dare quae ipse non pelit et pronam alacritatem eius inopiae philosophiamque eius rapacitati opponis, considera quantam ille percipiat doctrinam, non ex verbis, sed ex operibus eruditus ad parvipendendam nequitiam et virtutem assequendam ; non enim vult Deus ut nobis tantum utiles simus, sed omnibus proximis » (sim. ans.). Apud Lucam 6,29 prius nominatur pallium, dein tunica, eo scil. ordine quo vestes auferuntur; nihil interest in eiusmodi locutione proverbiali, nisi dicere malueris Matthaeum scribentem pro [udaeis legem de pallio reddendo ob oculos habuisse et ita rem designasse quae maxime in tuto esset collocata ipsa lege; Lucam id omisisse utpote qui alienigenis scriberet, sed eundem sensum expressisse cum eliam vestem interiorem quae magis esset necessaria auferenti pallium concedere iuberet. Quantopere Christo haec animorum apud suos dispositio cordi sit, repetitis ostendit exemplis; neque enim satis habuit semel vel bis hoc proponere documentum ; immo ad maiora nos provocat; « quid loquor, inquit, de contumeliis, de pecuniis? si etiam ipso corpore tuo uti velit ad laborem et defatigationem, illudque iniuste, rursus vincito et illius iniquam cupiditatem superato » (S. Chrys. Theoph.);
5:41
v. 41 et quicumque te angariaverit mille passus, vade cum illo et alia duo; iam Maid. notat alia melius omitti, idque ex aequalitate sermonis; « manifestum enim est Christum dicere voluisse duplicem accipiendam iniuriam, ut cum dixit : si quis te percusserit etc. ». Angariare, ἀγγαρεύειν, vox originis dicitur persicae et significat vi adigere, compellere. Nuntiis scil. regiis qui ἄγγαροι vocabantur et epistolas regias et mandata perferebant, quemcumque hominem et cuiusvis equos ad operam praestandam licebat adigere, quo citius et expeditius itinera perficerentur (cf. Herodotus! 8,98); inde vox apud Graecos et talmudistas invaluit (cf. L:gAtfoot ad h. 1.); sensus itaque est : si quis te cogit ad onera portanda vel alia officia in itinere peragendo praestanda per spatium mille passuum vel octo stadiorum, non solum acquiesce, verum duplum operae a te expetitae praesta ; id quippe satius est quam irasci et ulcisci. Eandem animorum promp- Gtudinem qua libenter aliis ex nostris bonis tribuamus gratis Dominus commendat
5:42
v. 42 qu petit a te da ei , et volent mutuari a te ne acertaris ; cf. Deut. 15,7. 8; sententia est generalis et propter exempla praecedentia etiam de eo cogitandum erit qui iniuste aliquid extorquere vult vel qui ita mutuatur ut iam praevideatur eum vel nolle vel non posse reddere; de fenore sermo esse non potest propter Ex. 92,25. Lev. 235,31. Deut. 93,19. [5940 7.00 ERES x : XA TS ipsos gentiles laudari eos et celebrari qui acceptas iniurias ignoscere quani persequi maluerint et Ciceronem mores Caesaris extollentem dixisse, quod nihil oblivisci soleret nisi iniurias; immerito itaque accusari religionem. tamquam inimicam reipublicae, « quae si, ut dignum est, audiretur, longe melius Romulo, Numa, Bruto ceterisque illis romanae gentis praeclaris viris constitueret , consecraret, firmaret augeretque rempublicam »; idque pluribus prosequitur. Deinde monet ea ratione agendi valde consuli emen: . dationi ac saluti aliorum, cum ita iniuriosus saepius vincatur non saevientis viribus, sed benevolentia patientis; « tunc enim recte fit, cum videtur * ei profuturum esse propter quem fit ad operandam in eo correctionem atque concordiam ; hoc certe animo faciendum est, etiamsi alius exitus consequatur nec corrigi velit atque pacari, propter: quem corrigendum atque pacandum velut curandum et sanandum adhibita est ista medicina ». Dein Observat ista praecepta magis ad praeparationem cordis quae intus sit perlinere quam ad opus quod in aperto fiat, « ut teneatur in secreto animi patientia cum benevolentia, in manifesto autem id fiat quod eis videtur prodesse posse quibus bene velle debemus » idque liquido ostendi ipsis . Christi et Pauli exemplis (M: 33,528 seq.). Gloriam Dei et utilitatem adversarii esse potissimum spectandam etiam op. imp. :Beda, Euth. aliique monent; « ut patientia tua vincat illius crudelitatem et ostendas quia maior est benignitas Dei in sanctis quam malitia diaboli in iniquis hominibus ; - si autem tantum vadis quantum ille te cogit, quomodo cognosceris servus Dei? nam in necessitate bonitas non apparet; quod ergo cogit te, vade propter necessitatem hominis violenti, quod non te cogit, vade propter gloriam Dei benigni ; si amplius vadis, cognoscit quia servus es Dei » etc. (op. imp.). Ceterum etiam observari debet quod S. Aug. dicit : « neque hic ea vindicta prohibetur quae ad correctionem valet; etiam ipsa enim pertinet ad misericordiam, nec impedit illud propositum quo quisque paratus est ab eo quem correctum esse vult plura perferre; sed huic vindictae referendae non est idoneus nisi qui odium quo solent flagrare qui se vindicare desiderant dilectionis magnitudine superaverit » (de serm. D. in monte 1,18. 63). Egerat Dominus de studio pacis, de tolerantia iniuriarum, de mansuetudine in alios; quae omnia ut rite ac facile praestentur quid in animis nostris alte. debeat esse repositum et impressum iam docet praecipiens dilectionis affectum et effectum ut iis impendamus qui nos offenderint (Sa/m. Sylv.). Quare praeceptis suis ultimam, ut S. Chrys. ait, bonorum coronidem imponit; omnis enim virtutis coronis ac vertex est (χορωνὶς καὶ κορυφή) inimicos diligere (EutA.);
5:43
v. 48 audistis quia dictum est : diliges proximum tuum; cf. Lev. 19, . 18 quo loco S. Hier. mp? vertit amicum tuum ,. LXX τὸν πλησίον cov; Y? autem est amicus, socius, contribulis; ita ut ea lege Iudaeis praeciperetur eos ut diligerent quibuscum iis esset societas aut consuetudo (cf. Maid. Salm. Ians.). lam societas et commercium illis vi legis tantum erat cum suae gentis hominibus et cum iis qui tamquam advenae et peregrini (proselyti) in medio populo Dei ut accolae habitabant. Quare hoc praeceptum dilectionis proxime solos hos in mutua vitae consuetudine spectabat; cuius rei exemplum habes in lege; nam quod Ex. 23,*. 5 legitur : si occurreris bovi inimici tui reduc eum ; si videris asinum odientis te iacere sub onere, sublevabis cum eo, id effertue Deut. 22,1 seq. non videbis bovem fratris tui errantem , sed reduces fratri tuo etc.; ideoque vere adnotat Ma/d. eum locum non posse afferri quo probetur Iudaeis quoque mandatum fuisse propositum generale diligendi inimicos; nam « ille ipse qui illic inimicus vocatur,'amicus erat; amicus quia ludaeus; inimicus quia privato odio alterum prosequebatur » (Ma/4.). Alterum membrum οὐ od/o habebis inimicum tuum totidem verbis in lege non est scriptum. Quare plerique merito existimant fuisse hanc conclusionem quandam a doctoribus Iudaeorum ex variis legis locis factam. Lex quippe praescribebat amorem in contribules, interdicebat autem ne foedera inirentur cum alienigenis, praecipiebat, ut delerentur Amalecitae (Ex. 17,15. Deut. 95,19), ne facerent pacem cum Ammonitis et Moabitis neve quaererent eis bona cunctis diebus (Deut. 23,6); legebatur : inimicus ero 1nimicis tuis: hostes vos sentiant Madianitae et percutite eos, non inibis foedus cum eis (septem gentibus) nec misereberis earum (Ex. 23,22. Num. 25.17. Deut. 7,9) etc. ; ἃ fratre 1. e. a ludaeo usuram exigere prohibebatur, sed ab alieno exigebatur Deut. 23,19. Ex his itaque ct similibus locis satis promptum erat inferre odio habebis inimicum tuum (cf. Alb. Thom. Tost. qu. 354; Dion. Fab. Cai. lens. Mald. Nylc. Bar. Calm.) i. e. alienigenam qui non est de populo Dei vel de proselvtis vel qui non speciali ratione lege excipiebatur, sicut Edomitae et. Xegyptii : non abominaberis Idumaeum quia frater tuus est, nec Aegyptium, quia advena fuisti in terra eius (Deut. 23.71. 4d quam conclusionem colligendam etiam induci poterant variis psalmorum locis, in quibus maledicta et probra enuntiantur in. inimicos [ei et populi (cf. Fab. Schanz). Atque cum religionis morumque puritatis servandae causa prohiberentur a commercio cum zentibus, cum gentes plurima facerent quae apud Iudaeos immunda censebantur, etiam facile fieri potuit, ut pharisaei. aemulatores legis, tale odium ut rem sacram proponerent. Ceterum satis notum est quanto odio in alios populos incensi sint ludaei tenipore Christi, de quibus S. Paulus haec scribit : Deo non placent et. omnibus hominibus adversantur (4 Thess. 9,15. F.*. permissum et concessum ob duritiem cordis et infirmitatem carnis. Id inτ dicare videtur S. Aug. scribens : « quod in lege scriptum est oderis inimi- .cum tuum non vox iubentis iusto accipienda est, sed permitíentis infirmo »; sim. SS. Pasch. Ans. laud., quae permissio ex lege talionis oculum pro oculo ab ali colligitur (CArom. gl. ord.). Cui interpretationi omnino consentit . :« quemadmodum ergo in lege multa alia erant illi populo permissa, dt üsura cum extraneis, divortium, et multitudo uxorum, vindicta, ita quoque odium inimicorum , quod colligebant tantum ex praecepto amandi ;Hinicum et ex affectibus odii erga quasdam gentes indultis »; distinguit Salni: inimicum secündüm legem ratione religionis et inimicum civilem, iiusdem religionis qui verbo aut facto offendit. Contra priorem censet perüssum fuisse odium gestare; contra alterum permissa fuisse. quaedam odii signa in lege talionis et ultionis caedis commissae significata (Num. 35,12). Attamen addit in universum hoc odium inimici civilis lege prohibi- ! tum videri. Idque recte, neque concedi potest verum in alios odium un- * n licitum fuisse neque id rationibus allatis probatur. Commercium -impietas odio habetur; vitium hominis, non natura, abominationi est. Quid lex praecipiat, habetur Ex. 23,4 seq. Lev. 19,17 non oderis fratrem tuum in'córde tuo, non quaeras ultionem nec memor eris iniuriae civium tuo- *rum; quibus compara Iob 31,29. 30. Prov. 24,47. 29; 25,21 (quo loco utitur S: Paulus ad dilectionem inimicorum commendandam Rom. 49,90) et " "exemplum loseph Gen. 45,1, Davidis 1 Reg. 24,7 etc. Neque S. Gregorius docet odium olii permissum fuisse; verba enim eius sunt : « accepta tunc ustis licentia fuerat ut Dei suosque adversarios quanta possent virtute ..comprimerent eosque iure gladii ferirent » (homil. in evang. 38,4; M. 76, 5... 4984) quae verba non ad odium privatum referuntur sed ad mandatum τ΄ gentes idololatras et. peccatrices Canaan delendi. — Ceterum rabbinos docuisse odium in alios habendum exempla affert Lightfoot l. c. p. 295 et cf. Weber, System der altsynagogalen Theologie p. 69 seq. et Wünsche . 67 ex tractatu Aboda zara. Christus vero aliter : ego autem dico vobis : diligite inimicos vestros etc.; « ponit tria genera inimicorum; alii enim manu nocent, & . alii lingua, alii corde quos praecipit diligi; odientes corde inimicantur, calumniantes ore, persequentes manu » (Ans. /aud.). Hisce autem. ?. iubemur bona praestare ; diligite « dando primum cor, habendo ; dilectionem; ae ne sit dilectio in verbo et lingua tantum, sed ut sit in opere et veritate, addit jenefacite i. e. beneficiis temporalibus afficite; quod si non habes temporalia vel iis ille non eget, vel si eget respuit, subdit orate i. e. date quod vos non potestis negare quasi non habeatis et ille eliamsi velit non potest impedire et talia quibus eget » (Salm.). In praecepto orationis coronam induci mandatorum et supremum philosophiae cacumen attolli S. CArys. censet. Illi nos calumniantes crudele supplicium nobis inferunt; nos iubemur apud Deum deprecantes instare ut vera illis bona obveniant. Est haec, ut Sylv. notat, quaedam pietatis christianae redundantia, quam humanum pectus per se capere non potest, nisi dilatetur et confortetur gratia coelesti; et auctor op. imp. advertit: « orantes pro inimicis non tantum illos quantum nos commendamus Deo et magis exaudimur pro inimicis orantes quam pro nobis ». Eximia quidem at difficilia praescripsit; quare rationes affert potentissimas v. τ ut sitis filii Patris vestri qui in coelis est, id scil. quod teste S. Chrys. omnium maxime mirabile est, ut fiant Dei similes quantum possunt homines ipsi esse similes; ii enim vere filii habentur, qui per virtutem similes ipsi efficiuntur, nam fili proprium est suo assimilari patri (Euth. op. imp. Dion. Mald. Ians.); imitatione itaque Dei sese exhibebunt filios Deo dignos (cf. Ortg. in cat. Cr.) quos Pater coelestis ut germanos filios agnoscet. ' Quare exemplo demonstratur apertissimo quantam benevolentiam Deus suis largiatur inimicis : qui solem suum oriri facit super bonos et malos et pluit super 1ustos et tntustos; « addidit suum solem i. e. quem ipse fecit atque constituit et ἃ nullo aliquid sumpsit ut faceret , ut hinc admoneremur quanta liberalitate inimicis nostris ex praecepto eius praestare debeamus quae nos non creavimus sed de muneribus eius accepimus » (S. Aug.). Utitur autem Christus hoc exemplo quia rudibus quibus loquebatur apertissime constabat haec beneficia iustis et iniustis esse communia et quia non sunt. alia beneficia quae magis ex aequo sint omnibus communia et quia haec reliquorum beneficiorum temporalium sunt causae; quidquid enim terra nobis profert, solis calore et pluviae irrigatione producitur (lans.). Late itaque patet benignitas Dei, ut S. Amórostus loquitur, super ingratos pluit, malis fecunda non negat terra proventus; idem mundi sol sacrilegos religiososque pariter illuminat. Quod divinae benevolentiae exemplum co magis ad imitationem nos debebit provocare, si perpenderimus quantum sit et dignitatis et beneficiorum discrimen, si Dei eminentiam et nos consideraverimus a quibus v. g. illeet a quibus nos offendamur. Quamquam igitur ibi nulla est aequalitas, tamen summum nobis proponit praemium, ut simus sibi similes, ut simus filii sui (cf. S. Chrys. Euth.). Notat Cat. beneficia divina in sole et pluvia significata non esse beneficia propria malis et iniustis, sed esse beneficia communia non solum inimicis et amicis, sed etiam irrationabilibus creaturis; inde igitur praeceptum Domini esse ita intelligendum, ut inimicos non excludamus a beneficiis communibus, sed ut. eos diligamus etc. secundum id quof. Sit commune. eis et aliis. Contra quod tamen /ans. advertit etiam singularia et propria beneficia.exigi, ut salutationem et orationem, mutui donationem. Atque profecto, si Christus dicit orate pro persequentibus etc. plus videtur postulare quam solum ut ne excludantur ab orationibus communibus. . Rem difficilem Dominus nobis sua commendavit. praestantia qua scil. Deo assimilemur et germanos nos exhibeamus eius filios. Eandem nobis persuadet ostendens suos debere esse generosos ac magnanimos atque debere superare communem. legem humanae dilectionis lege dilectionis evangelicae (CArom.) v. A6. si enim diligitis eos qui vos '-diligunt , quam mercedem habebitis?-nonne et publicani hoc faciunt? τελῶναι. publicani, portitores. erant et vectigalium exactores, quo- ,rum ministerio ad portoria exigenda. utebantur redemptores portorii vel qui proprie apud Romanos publicani vocabantur. Cum isti portitores et pro se et pro redemptoribus.portoriorum lucrum quod fieri posset maximum acquirere studerent, non parcebant. vexationibus; quare.id hominum.genus, gentiles plerumque, Iudaeis qui inviti solum et coacti alienigenis vectigalia. pendebant valde erat exosum ; unde publicani pro publicis ac perditis peccatoribus habebantur (cf. ' Matth. 9,11; 18, 17; 21,31. 32). Acres igitur stimulos addit Christus suis, ut ne in'infimo ordine cum perditae famae hominibus consistant; item v. 47 urget, ut ampitus faciant quam etAnici qui fratres - salutant; ethnici pariter peccatores, athei, improbi apud ludaeos . habebantur (cf. Rom. 2,19. 20). S. Matthaeus scribens Iudaeis morem loquendi Iudaeorum sequitur; S. Lucas gentibus scribens talem usum vocis prudenter vitat et peccatores hoc faciunt eo loco scribit (Luc. 6,32. 33). Vox ἀσπάζεσθαι praeter notionem salutandi, bene precandi, valedicendi habet quoque adsignificationem se comem praestare et affabilem ; unde comitatis et amicitiae officia notantur, quae inimicis ' quoque praestanda. sunt, si virtute ethnicos superare voluerimus. Non igitur publicani et ethnici sunt imitandi, sed ad divinam imitationem est aspirandum, ad quam invitat nomine patris; decet enim filios patri esse similes (Bar.); v.'&8 estote-ergo vos perfecti; sicut et Pater vester coelestis perfectus est; « perfectus est in dilectione ceterisque omnibus; perfectissime diligit amicos et inimicos; tanti Patris imago in vobis splendeat; Patris caritate estote perfecti quae amicos inimicosque complectatur » (Bar.); perfectionem istam proxime referri ad dilectionem inimicis exhibendam , proin ad perfectionem in amore patet ex contextu et asseritur recte a plerisque (cf. Euth. Aug. Pasch. Bed. gl.ord. Thom. Cai. Mald. Ians. Sylv. Bar. Arn. Schanz, Fil.) et commendatur Luc. 6,36 quo loco eadem adhortatio de dilectione inimicorum hisce concluditur : estote ergo misericordes, sicut et Pater vester misericors est (cf. M«/d.), quare etiam S. Aug. ad nostrum locum scribit : « perfectio autem misericordiae qua plurimum animae laboranti consulitur ultra dilectionem inimici porrigi non potest, et ideo sic clauditur : estote ergo vos perfecti etc. ; ita tamen ut Deus intelligatur perfectus tamquam Deus et anima perfecta tamquam anima »; sicut eam scil. similitudinem declarat quae inter Deum et hominem esse possit, prout Christus quoque orat, ut nos simus unum, sicut ipse cum Patre unum sit (Ioan. 17,21) quam unitatem imitari aliqua ratione possumus; « proponit nobis Christus signum ad collimandum quo scit nos pervenire non posse, ut quo possumus perveniamus; non vult nos eo usque progredi, sed non stare » (Maid.). Altissimam enim metam nobis praefigit, ut ne unquam cessemus nos ad anteriora extendere et perfectiora prosequi neve putemus quiescendum esse unquam a studio et conatu amplioris virtutis. Tali quippe exemplo proposito et continuo ad maiorem imitationem excitemur oportet et a vana de nobis persuasione immodicaque nostri ipsorum aestimatione efficaciter retinemur et defendimur. Praeterea hac admonitione generali ad perfectionem prosequendam optime absolvitur tota series documentorum quibus Christus perfectam legis divinae impletionem nobis ostendit; exprimitur enim in lege voluntas Dei. relucet in ea sanctitas Dei; unde ea nobis aperitur via ad divinam in nobis efformandam similitudinem. Atque insuper hac admonitione aptissime sternitur via fitque transitio ad documenta sequentia, quibus docemur quo animo ipsa virtutis pietatisque opera actionesque nos subire oporteat, atque simul tanta admonitionis sublimitate et excellentia animi. generosi sacra quadam aemulatione incenduntur et summa perfunduntur alacritate, ut Domini praecepta quibus illa virtutis perfectio continetur et avide hauriant ct studiose ad vitae rationes componendas transferant. Documenta virtutum proposita ut eo quo filios tanti. Patris decet modo in vitae rationibus exprimant, opus est ut animorum intentionem ab appetitu laudis removeant et ad solius Dei approbationem dirigant. Animi igitur morbus qui optimo cuique facile inhaeret curandus est. Quotus enim quisque est qui etsi carnis illecebras: et divitiarum incitamenta generose superaverit, non quandoque gloriae titillatione se incitari sentiat? Quare Christus intimam hanc: animi aegritudinem sedulo esse sanandam docet, idque, ut antea in.alio virtutum genere, exemplis e media vita usuque depromptis illustrat ; Scil. in eleemosyna , in oratione, in ieiunio, simul docens hisce bonis ; operibus esse insistendum. 7 In superioribus ostendit Christus non esse acquiescendum litterae legis, verum se a suis postulare iustitiam eam quae multum emineat prae iustitia pharisaeorum ac scribarum; nunc docet quomodo eandem iustitiam pharisaeorum superare debeant in modo et intentione faciendi ea quae sint suis communia cum illis (ans.). Itaque quod 5,20 dixerat, ulterius explicat et intimam animi intentionem emundat. Operibus autem bonis hostis imminet valde perniciosus, appetitus laudis humanae. Quare Christus, ut S. C/rys. ait, omnium maxime tvrannicum iam eliminat animi morbum, rabiem illam et furorem circa vanam gloriam quae homines etiam probe agentes invadit. Et cum ista pestis gigni soleat, postquam praecepta egregie implevimus, eam auferre nititur documentis de variis virtutibus traditis. Unde monet, ne ipse virtutum fructus inficiatur et pereat, v. 1 attendite, i. e. mentem diligenter ac sedulo advertite, vcl ut S. Aug. Pasch. legunt, cavete, tota mente vigilate, « clam enim ingreditur fera et omnia sine strepitu inflat atque omnia quae intra nil sentientem sunt aufert » (S. C/rys.), est quippe « invisibilis serpens et lubricus quem observare iubemur, et latenter in sensus ingreditur et seducit » (op. tmp. sim. Euth. Theoph. lans. Sylv.) ; ne iustitiam vestram faciatis coram hominibus , ut videamint ab eis i. e. opera iustitiae, opera bona, actiones virtutum; non reprehendit , si fiunt coram hominibus; supra enim dixit /uceat luz vestra etc. (5,16); sed si « ibi sit finis recte factorum, si propterea recte faciamus, ut tantum videamur ab hominibus, si hoc intueamur et ibi finem nostri propositi collocemus » (S. Auwg.); qui igitur non ideo facit, ut ab hominibus videatur, etsi coram hominibus fecerit, tamen non videtur coram hominibus fecisse (op. imp.), neque enim simpliciter rem, sed voluntatem vel punit Dominus vel coronat, ut S. Chrys. adnotat; nam animam vult etformare et ab omni morbo liberare. Et ut efficaciter illum appetitum laudis nos doceat coercere, damnum emergens ostendit : a/toquin mercedem non habebitis apud Patrem vestrum ; « οἱ mandatum dat et poenam proponit, ut vanitatem humanam etsi non amor iustitiae tenet, vel timor damni refrenet... quid enim a Deo accipies qui Deo nihil dedisti? nam quod propter Dleum fit, Deo datur et ab eo recipitur; quod autem propter homines fit, in ventos effunditur; quid est enim aliud hominum laus quam ventorum ítranseuntium sonus? cessaverunt homines loqui et perdidit fructum suum , quia propter homines fecit ut ab eis laudaretur: Quae est autem sapientia res dare et verba vacua comparare? aut certe mercedem Dei contemnere in perpetuum manentem in coelis οἵ fugientes hominum sermones eligere » (op. imp.). Nominat autem Patrem , ut eo quoque nomine nos excitet ad studium placendi Deo: quis enim bonus filius non potius patri suo placere studeat quam quibuslibet hominibus (cf. Jans.)? lam ἃ toto in partes descendit (g/. ord. Thom.). Enumerat tria, eleemosynam, orationem, ieiunium, quia haec tria ea fere sunt virtutum opera, quae in actionibus externis consistunt. et. in quibus facile potest morbus vanitatis irrepere. Sunt haec opera laude digna : .recondere (Tob. 49, ,8); facile autem iis subest vanitas, uti pharisaeus «orans Luc. 18,11. 12 ostendit. Hisce tribus, etiam tota vita omnesque ;animi motus rite disponuntür. Nam docente S. Thoma eleemosyna est contra.concupiscentiam oculorum, oratio contra superbiam vitae, um, tertia ad seipsum. Igitur
5:1
On dirait bien que Jésus monte pour mettre les foules à l'épreuve : suivra qui voudra. — À la montagne; quoiqu'on ne doive pas insister trop sur l'article, il indique assez naturellement la montagne prochaine, dans le cadre de ιν, 15, non loin de Capharnaüm (vu, 5). Qourn Haftin n’est indiqué que depuis le xine siècle. On peut songer à la colline qui domine la plaine au nord-ouest du lac. Les simpliciores de Jér. nommaient le mont des Oliviers, probablement à cause du Pater. Comme d'ailleurs Jér. lui-même propose le Thabor ou une ‘autre montagne élevée (ce qui n’est pas dit), la tradition n'était sans doute pas très ferme. Jésus s'assied, indice d'une certaine intimité. ΠῚ eû£ fallu être debout pour parler à une foule. Nouvel indice, les disciples s’approchent comme pour former son auditoire. Les disciples ne sont pas seulement les quatre appelés (ιν, 18-22), et il n’a pas été encore question des Douze. Ce sont donc les disciples en général, ceux qui ont assez vu et entendu Jésus pour être décidés à faire ce qu'il leur enseignera. Jér : Dominus ad montana conscendit, ut turbas ad altiora secum trahat. Sed turbae ascendere non valent. Et sequuntur discipuli, quibus et ipsis non stans, sed sedens et coniractus loquitur. Il y ἃ donc beaucoup d’exagéralion à dire que Mt. « a voulu représenter Jésus sur la montagne, comme Moïse sur le Sinaï, les disciples auprès de Jésus, comme les anciens autour de Moïse, οἱ le peuple au bas de la montagne » (Loisy, 1, 542). Si Mt. a pensé au Sinaï, il a bien plutôt voulu changer la mise en scène. Pas de barrière entre le peuple et la montagne, vient qui veut. Le discours ne s'adresse qu'à ceux qui veulent être disciples, mais la foule ἃ pu entendre (νι, 28); il n’y ἃ pas non plus d'éclairs ni de tonnerres; tout est simple et la parole accessible à tous. — Comme construction, le gén. absolu n’est pas conforme aux règles, puisque le sujet de l’action reparait ensuite comme régime.
5:2
Quels doivent être positivement les sentiments et les pratiques des disciples (νι, 19-vu, 12)? c Le premier point comprend : a) l'affirmation principale : la Loi ne sera pas abolie, mais portée à sa perfection, de façon à constituer une justice supérieure à celle des Pharisiens (v, 17-20); δ) L'énumération des six points où la justice nouvelle doit être plus parfaite l'homicide (21-24); l'adultère (27-29); la répudiation (31-32); les serments (33-37); le talion (38-42); les sentiments envers les ennemis (43-48). c) L’indication de quelques points qui mettent en relief la nouvelle justice, surtout l'esprit intérieur qui ne se préoccupe que de Dieu seul ; aumône (vi, 1-k); prière (5-13); jeûne (16-18). Le deuxième point comprend divers avis sur : À) l’attachement aux biens temporels détruit par la recherche du royaume et de La justice (19-34); 2) La conduite à tenir quand on se préoccupe du bien spirituel des autres (vu, 1-6);
La formule ἀνοίξας x. +. À. n’est point tellement solennelle; on peut en juger par les textes allégués dans ce sens Dan. x, 16; Job 1, 4; ΧΧΧΠΙ, 2; Act. vin, 35: x, 34; χυπι, 14. Elle marque seulement un discours long et important. — αὐτούς, les personnes présentes, c’est-à-dire ceux qui se sont détachés de la foule et se présentent comme disciples, non pas les disciples et la foule (Schanz).
5:3
La prière instante (7-14). Le tout se termine par la règle d’or (vu, 12). Le corps du discours étant clos comme il avait commencé, tout le sermon se termine par une triple monition a) Choisir la bonne voie (13-14) b) Se garder des faux prophètes (45-20); e) Ne pas oublier l'importance des œuvres (21-23). Enfin la conclusion : agir après avoir écouté (24-27). Tout cet ensemble est donc rangé dans un bel ordre; c'est le dessein tracé pour toujours de la perfection des disciples du Christ, orientés vers le royaume de Dieu, déterminés à faire la volonté de Dieu. Rapport pe Mr. avec Le. — Depuis longtemps, on se demande si le sermon sur la montagne est le même que celui de Le. in loco campestri (vi, 20-49). Pour nous la queslion ne se pose plus de la même manière. Les ressemblances et les divergences de Luc nous obligent et nous autorisent à nous demander si le discours n'a pas existé d'abord sous une autre forme, et si nous sommes tenus de l’attribuer à Jésus tel qu'il est dans ML. ? Maldonat ἃ posé le principe Ego iam monui non esse anœie quuerendam in evangelistis sententiarum conneæio- La nem, quia res non eo ordine scribere voluerunt, quo factae a Christo, vel dictae ΩΝ Ι ΄. sunt. Quod praecipue in eius concionibus observatur, in quibus nec omnia quae ν . dixit, nec eo, quo dixit, ordine recensent, contenti praecipua eius doctrinae capita commemorare (sur Mt. νἱι, 4). Lorsqu'on cherche à établir dans Mt. la suite des idées, on s'aperçoit que certains passages font figure d’additions. Ce sont v, 13-46 la comparaison du sel et de la lumière (Le. xrv, 34.35 et χι, 33). ν, 18 la permanence de la Loi (Le. xvr, 17). ν, 25-26 la réconciliation (Le. χα, 57-89). vi, 7-45 l'institulion du Pater, rompant le rythme le plus caractérisé (Le. XI, 2-4). vi, 49-34 sur Les biens temporels (Le. x11,.33.34; x1, 34-36: xVI, 13; χη, 22-32). vu, 7-11 sur la prière instante (Le. xr, 9-13). vi, 22-23 sur la réprobation de certains disciples (Le. xt, 26.27). L'argumentation se trouve dans le commentaire. Mais nous remarquons dès à présent qu'aucun de ces passages ne se trouve dans le discours de Le., quoiqu'ils se retrouvent tous ailleurs, souvent dans un meilleur contexte. Cette confirmation de la critique interne par l'autorité d'un autre évangéliste est des plus satisfaisantes. Le discours constitué de cette facon a plus d'unité, et par conséquent un caractère distinctif plus net. . Beaucoup de critiques le jugent encore trop long, et prétendent le réduire en lui enlevant de plus ce qui ne se trouve pas dans Le. Ge sont : 4) v, ὅ (grec recu).7.8.9, soit quatre béatitudes. b) v, 17-26 la thèse par rapport à la Loi (Le. xwi, 47, seulement sur la permanence de la Loi). τ €) v, 21-24; 27-48 les six perfectionnements comme tels. d) vi, 1-4; 5-8; 46-18, les trois perfections intérieures.
Dans Mt. les paroles ne s'adressent directement aux assistants qu'à partir du v. 44. Le discours débute donc comme une sorte de déclaration générale. — μακάριοι est bien la traduction de l’hébreu "γῶν (à l'état construit) dans les LXX, mais ce n'est pas une raison pour qu'il n’ait pas ici son sens grec, rendant d’ailleurs assez bien celui de l'hébreu. Non pas « Salut à tel ou tel » (Klost.), mais heureux dans la réalité. Certains se croient heureux, et le public les déclare heureux. Jésus proclame ceux qu'il faut dire heureux, quand bien même ils n'auraient pas eu jusqu'à présent conscience de ce bonheur. — Les πτωχοί sont qualifiés τῷ πνεύματι : non pas : pauvres en fait d'esprit humain, encore moins dépourvus d'Esprit divin, ni détachés de la richesse à cause de l'Esprit qui les anime, mais : pauvres selon leur propre esprit, cf. ταπεινοὺς τῷ πνεύματι (Ps. xxx, 49), et ici v. 8 καθαροὶ τῇ καρδίᾳ. « Les pauvres sont devenus dans Is. Lx, 1 et dans les Psaumes une notion religieuse et élevée; ce ne sont pas ceux qui n'ont pas d'argent, mais les personnes pieuses qui se sentent désenchaniées et opprimées dans ἴδ monde » (Wellh. 44), et qui par conséquent sentant leur impuissance, attendent tout de Dieu : adiunæœit spiritu, ut humilitatem intelligeres, non penuriam (Jér.) Il est probable que c’est une véritable addition de Mt., moins nécessaire à Le. qui avait déjà cité (αν, 18) le εὐαγγελίσασθαι πτωχοῖς d'saïe: -- ἐστιν au présent, quand tous les autres verbes seront au futur, parce que ὀασιλεία est ici le royaume où ces pauvres entreront, mais qui existe déjà pour eux. D'ailleurs l’araméen n'exprimait pas le verbe.
5:4
Nous n'hésitons guère à conserver l'ordre de la Vg. avec Ti. contre HV et 8. ΤΊ est attesté par Tatien (Moes. p. 62) 33 A D Θ᾽ 700 565 28 544 latt (sauf b q f r?) Syreur. Clém.-AL. Or. Bas. Grég. de Nysse, Aphraate (Hom. 1], 49). Et cet ordre est confirmé par le texte même de cette béatitude qui ressemble tellement la première qu'on pourrait la prendre pour une seconde traduction. Le πτωχός des LXX, lorsqu'il désigne le deshérité et l'humble qui est en faveur auprès de Dieu, traduit l’hébreu “y ou ‘y qui avaient en somme le même sens, ef ce sont exclusivement ces mots que traduit πραύς. Les Syriens ont traduit πραεῖς par N21Y, « les humbles ». Il se peut donc que πραεῖς ait été une autre manière que l'addition de τῷ πνεύματι, pour traduire le sens moral des πτωχοί que Jésus avait en vue. Dans le grec πραεῖς indique la douceur; c'est l'attitude des pauvres en à esprit envers les autres; ils sont bons, indulgents, faciles. — La récompense est aussi la même que dans la première béatitude, car elle ne promet pas que les doux posséderont la terre qu'ils habitent, ni sous le régime actuel, ni sous un ordre plus parfait, maïs le lieu, quel qu'il soit, qui est le royaume des cieux. Le psalmiste (xxxvi, 14) disait : οἱ δὲ πραεῖς χληρονομήσουσιν γῆν en parlant de la terre d'Israël, mais dans l'ordre du discours de Jésus, la terre n'est plus qu’un symbole. Tout est transposé. χληρονομεῖν signifie hériter et aussi acquérir, à l'instar de son équivalent hébreu w". Le psalmiste ne visait que la prise de possession; l’évangile aussi, car le titre n’est pas encore manifesté. Plus tard on saura que c'est l'héritage. Le Fils de Dieu est l'héritier (Mt. xxr, 38), les fidèles seront héritiers avec lui (Rom. vnt, 17), d'autant qu'ils seront nommés fils de Dieu (v. 9). C'est probablement pour marquer une suite logique qu'Aphraate (Hom. If) ἃ l'ordre v. 3. 9. 4.5 Le vice opposé à la douceur est la dureté, ordinairement accompagnée d’avarice : « Le seigneur Harpagon est le mortel de tous les mortels le plus dur et le plus serré » (L’Avare, 11, 5). Les durs veulent acquérir et. posséder pour eux seuls. Et ce sont les doux, prompts à céder, qui posséderont la terre!
5:5
πενθεῖν n'est pas seulement se lamenter en cas de mort; c'est déplorer un malheur ou un mal. Après que Sion eut été ruinée, l'état subséquent parut aux Israélites comme un stage douloureux, que Dieu changerait en joie; le rôle de l'Oiut duSeigneur devait étre παρακαλέσαι πάντας τοὺς πενθοῦντας (Is. Lxt, 9. οἱ 55.). Le ps. cxxv oppose à la mélancolie des semailles la joie de la moisson. Jésus ne parle ni du deuil d'Israël ni de ses espérances, mais de tous ceux qui sont dans la tristesse. C'est le lot des serviteurs de Dieu, puisque ici-bas le mal l'emporte sur Le bien. Ils seront consolés et celle promesse répand déjà sur leur deuil un rayon de bonheur. Mais la promesse divine s'étend encore plus loin, à ὃ μαχάριοι οἱ πεινῶντες χαὶ διψῶντες τὴν δικαιοσύνην ὅτι αὐτοὶ χόρτᾶς tous ceux qui pleurent parce qu'ils souffrent, à la condition cependant qu'ils soient de ceux pour lesquels parle Jésus, qui sont ou veulent être ses disciples.
5:6
vu, 6 non sanctum canibus. ἢ vu, 43-14 les deux voies (1,6. xur, 23.24, la porte étroite).
La faim et la soif se sont dites chez les anciens des sentiments de l'âme, mais plutôt des biens temporels convoilés ou de l'exigence des passions; cf. Pur. De cohib. ira 11 (460 B) : τροφῇ μὲν γὰρ ὃ πεινῶν χατὰ φύσιν χρῆται" τιμωρίᾳ δ᾽ ὁ μὴ πεινῶν μηδὲ διψῶν αὐτῆς. Dans l'A. T. cette faim et cette soif s'entendent de la parole de Dieu (Am. vin, 411) ou des biens spirituels donnés par Dieu (ls. Lv, 1; Jer. xxxvin, 26: Ps. ei, 9); même de la soif de Dieu (Ps. xuxr, 2. 3). Mais pour la justice on devait la faire (ls. Lvr, 1; cf. Test. Lévi xur, 5). Jésus assimile donc la justice aux dons de Dieu. On doit en avoir faim et soif, toujours, parce que sur cette terre elle n’est jamais parfaite : μέ sub hoc exemplo numquam nos satis iustos, sed semper esurire tustitiae opera intelligamus (Jér..). Ce qui ne veut pas dire qu'elle n’est pas réelle ici-bas. La nourriture la plus solide ne calme pas la faim pour toujours. Et le don de Dieu n'exclut pas l'effort, car celui qui ἃ faim et soif fait tout pour se satisfaire. Le rassasiement (Ps. vi, 9) est promis pour plus tard. Car le désir de la justice est le désir de Dieu, et la faim de justice sera donc apaisée par la possession de Dieu. La justice n’est done ici ni la justice de Dieu dont on souhaiterait le triomphe, ni la justice qu’on serait disposé à rendre aux autres, ni la justice conférée au Jugement selon le mode luthérien, mais la perfection que Dieu donne à ceux qui la désirent de toute leur âme, jusqu’au moment où, étant rassasiés, ils ne désireront plus rien.
5:7
Dieu donne largement sa faveur; quand elle s'étend à des pécheurs, il est dit miséricordieux (fn), quand sur des malheureux, il est dit compatissant (own); ces deux attributs sont rendus quelquefois ἐλεήμων; l'homme n'est jamais ἐλεήμων dans ce double sens. Les Prov. xr, 17; xx, 6 (xxvur, 22 en grec par erreur) emploient ce mot pour la bienveillance générale. Mais tandis que les stoïciens voulaient imiter la divinité en secourant les malheureux sans compatir à leur souffrance, le Fils de Dieu est devenü homme pour éprouver la compassion (Heb. π, 17). L'adjectif πὸ se trouve pas ailleurs dans le N.T. Mais le sentiment exprimé ici s'y trouve souvent. L'homme a un besoin profond ἡ δἱ constant de la miséricorde de Dieu. Il doit donc commencer par pardonner Lac νι, 44-15; xvi, 33), et d’une façon générale par compatir aux misères et aux souffrances des autres; cf. Prov. xvn, 5 : ὁ δὲ ἐπισπλαχνιζόμενος ἐλεήθησεται, Jac. π΄, 43, et surtout le bon Samaritain Le. x, 37. 1. Weiss « L'apparence extérieure d'uniformité entre la prestation et la récompense paraît étrange à notre sentiment évangélique formé par Paul et par Luther. » Et il prouve qu'en effet il n'y a pas parité; le don de Dieu dépasse l’œuvre de l'homme. Mais il faut bien reconnaître que l’idée luthérienne n'est pas celle de Jésus. Ce n’est pas tant pis pour Jésus.
5:8
La pureté était nécessaire pour approcher de Dieu, οἱ déjà le paganisme comprenait que cette pureté ne devait pas être seulement extérieure et rituelle. A Délos, en 34 av. J.-C., on exigeait χερ]σὶν καί ψυχῇ χαθα[ρᾷ (Mélanges Holleaux, -K ΝΣ p. 276), avant des abstinences rituelles. Jésus n'exige que la pureté du cœur, comme Ps. xxtn, 4, καθαρὸς τῇ καρδίᾳ, cf. Ps. 1, 12, non point sans doute une pureté absolue, mais quos non arguit conscientin nulla peccati (Jér.), ce qui n’est pas en contradiction, ce qui est plutôt une bonne disposition à l'égard du désir de la justice. — La vue de Dieu avait déjà été promise aux justes, Ps. ΧΙ, 7; xvu, 15, mais un scrupule sur la transcendance de Dieu, d'essence ou de sainteté, avait engagé les LXX ou à faire un contresens formel (Ps. x1, 7) où à intro- . duire l'intermédiaire de la gloire. Il semble que pour les apocryphes la vue de la gloire de Dieu (IV Esdr. vu, 91) ou même de Dieu (Jubilés, τ, 28) ne dépasse pas beaucoup la révélation de Dieu dans la nuée au temps de Moïse. Philon fait consister la suprême béatitude du sage dans la vue de Dieu (De Abrah. 422 Mang. n, 49 ete.), mais il donne à entendre (De posterit. Caïini 168 etc.) que le point le plus élevé de la connaissance humaine est de savoir que Dieu est incompréhensible et ne peut étre vu. — Or la parole de Jésus-Christ est formelle, et elle ἃ été comprise selon sa teneur; cf. 1 Cor. xur, 12 et 1 Jo. πὶ, 2; ef. Apoc. xxu, 4. Cette vue est promise ici comme une récompense. Π γᾶ cependant une certaine convenance entre le mérite et la récompense : nam munditia oculi disponit ad clure videndum : unde mundis corde divina visio repromittitur (12 12%, q. LxIX, art. 1V).
5:9
va, 45-17 les faux prophètes. Mais ce serait enlever au discours de Mt. ce qui fait précisément sa physionomie de comparaison avec la justice ancienne et la Loi. Luc a très bien pu lire tout cela dans le document dont il s’est servi pour composer son discours, mais l’omettre, précisément parce qu’il voulait lui donner le caractère d’une proclamation de la loi de la charité, sans expliquer aux gentils ce qu’il en était de la Loi ancienne et de la pratique des Pharisiens. Et précisément il ἃ gardé des perfectionnements ce qui était relatif à la charité (Le. vi, 29.30; 27.28.32-36). On comprend aussi qu’au lieu de huit béatitudes il ait préféré quatre béatitudes et quatre va. Il a négligé les deux voies parce qu’il avait ailleurs la porte étroite (xm, 23.24), et des faux prophètes il ἃ gardé ce qui regardait les œuvres. Exclure du discours primitif tout ce qui ne se trouve pas à la fois dans Le. et dans Mt. c’est désarticuler deux compositions harmonieuses pour n'avoir plus, spécialement dans Mt., qu'un résidu dont l'ordre ne serait pas clair. Discours ΡΕΙΜΙΤΙΡ. — Nous pensons donc que le discours, tel que nous le concevons en enlevant ce qui parait ajouté et qui en même temps manque à Le., ἃ très bien pu être prononcé par le Sauveur, et conservé par la tradition. Si on en croit la tradition, attestée par les quatre évangélistes, Jésus n’a pas seulement prononcé des sentences et proposé des paraboles. Il a traité certains sujets avec ampleur. Celui des rapports de sa doctrine avec la Loi s'imposait pour ainsi dire. Et la tradition ἃ très bien pu conserver ces discours, surtout dans cette forme antithétique si frappante qu'a le discours dans Mf.; une introduction {(v, 3-12), une déclaration de principe (v, 17-20), six perfectionnements (v, 21-48) plus trois oppositions (νι, 1-18, moins 9-15) avec trois avis (vir, 1-5.6.12) et trois monitions (vu, 13 5. 15-20.21). Ce premier discours a été rédigé en araméen, on peut dire transcrit tel que la tradition le transmettait, par l'apôtre Matthieu. Il ἃ pu parvenir à Le. en grec. Mais nous n'entendons pas affirmer que le Mt. araméen ne contenait rien de plus. Il est fort probable que c’est l'évangiéliste qui ἃ composé tout te discours tel qu'il est dans Mt. Peut-être cependant faut-il attribuer au traducteur grec l'insertion de vit, 22.23. Circonsrance pu Temps. — Dans son état actuel, ie discours de Mi. est placé trop tôt dans l’ordre chronologique de la prédication de Jésus. Il semble qu'il a déjà des disciples qui le représentent (v, 13-16), qui forment un groupe à part (vx, 25-34), qui peuvent faire des miracles en son nom (vu, 22). Mais si l’on regarde ces passages comme additionnels d’après notre analyse, rien n'empêche de voir dans le sermon de Jésus une déclaration posée dès les premiers jours de son ministère. Luc l’a placé au moment où le récit de Mc. semblait l'appeler. Mais Mt. s’en est tenu à une autre tradition qu'on peut croire très bonne, et sans se soucier de l’ordre de Mc. Marraœu er Marc. — Nous n'avons pas parlé des rapports de Mt. et de Mc. dans le discours. On ne voit aucune trace de dépendance, si ce n’est peut-être que l'application sur le pardon après le Pater (Mt. vi, 14.15) qui est en rejet, ἃ pu être rédigée d’après Mc. σι, 25 5.; mais le contraire est plus vraisemblable. Lorsque Mc. a une pensée semblable, dans deux cas Mt. lui-même a un passage parallèle Mt. xvnr, 8.9 et Mc. 1x, 43.45.47.48; Mt. χιχ, 9 et Mc. x, 41.12; ou bien il s'agit de paroles proverbiales Mt. v, 18 et Mc. 1x, 50; Mt. νι, 4 οἱ Mc. ιν, 24. Donc ni Mec. ne s’est servi du discours, même sous sa première forme, ni Mt. n’a rien emprunté à Mc. pour le composer. Ouvraces spécraux : Erich Biscaorr, Jesus und die Rabbinen, Jesu Bergpredigt und « Himmelreich » in ihrer Unabhängigheit vom Rabbinismus; Leipzig, 1905. Die Bergpredigt im Lichte der Strophentheorie, von Dav. Heïinr. Mürcer, Wien, 1908. Die Bergpredigt (Matth. 5-7. Luk. 6, 20-49) Quellenkritisch und Begriffsgeschichtlich untersucht, par C. F. Georg Hemrici, Leipzig, 1900. Sans oublier ladmirable commentaire de saint Augustin : De sermone Domini in monte secundum Matthaeum, Libri duo (P.L. XXXIV, 1229-1308).
εἰρηνοποιός ne se trouve qu'ici dans la Bible. C’est plus que le paisible, celui qui reste en paix. Ce n'est pas non plus le pacificateur, celui qui fait pour ainsi dire son office de réconcilier les gens. C'est « pacifique », celui qui aime et 2 poursuit la paix comme Hillel (Aboth τ, 12) pouvait le souhaiter d'après le ps. xxx, 15; qui la fait régner par son ascendant, au besoin en se dressant contre l'injustice (Prov. x, 10 ὁ δὲ ἐλέγχων μετὰ παρρησίας εἰρηνοποιεῖ, hébr. autrement), car la paix est le fruit de la justice (Is. xxxur, 17; Bar. v, 4). Dans ce sens le règne du Messie devait être un règne de paix (Is. 1x, 6 5. Ez. ΧΧΧΙΝ, 25. 29). Et de fait le Christ ἃ établi la paix (Col. 1, 20; Éph. 1, "15). — Ceux qui participent à sa paix la répandent aussi autour d'eux. — κληθήσονται est presque synonyme de ἔσονται (cf. v. 19; xxr, 13) d’après l'usage de l'A.T. On suppose que l'appellation répond à une réalité. Mais pourquoi les pacifiques sont-ils fils de Dieu? C'est peut-être simplement pour donner une nouvelle expression au bonheur promis. Les Israélites étant fils de Dieu devaient l'être à plus forte raison dans le bonheur messianique (Ps.-Sal. xvir, 30). Les anges étant fils des cieux (Hénoch, vi, 2), les élus devaient être fils de Dieu (Le. xx, 36). De plus, déjà dans l’A.T., Dieu aime et donne La paix (Is. xxvi, 12; ps. Lxxxiv, 9 etc.); mais désormais il sera le Dieu de paix (I Thess. v, 23; Phil. 1v, 9 etc.). Les pacifiques lui ressemblent. .
5:10
Cette béatitude se termine comme la première, donc avec un caractère très marqué d'inclusio, ou répétition de mots placés en tête et à la fin d'une strophe pour l’encadrer (cf. Cownamin, ΕΒ. 1910, p. 213 et Jérémie, p. xxx). Ce seul trait donne à l’ensemble l'aspect d'un groupement sémitique. — Ceux qui sont persécutés pour la justice sont ceux qui en sont Le plus épris, qui en donnent les exemples les plus utiles, aitirant par là même l'attention sur eux. La justice est la perfection des disciples de Jésus, celle dont ils ont soif, même en la possédant déjà. L'énoncé des béalitudes montre combien elle est opposée aux maximes du monde. Il ne faut donc pas s'étonner qu'elle soit persécutée. Ceux qui ont souffert persécution semblent avoir droit à une plus haute récompense. Mais il n’y a rien au-dessus du royaume des cieux. 11 8.) Ces versets ont encore la forme d’une béatitude, mais cette fois Jésus s'adresse aux personnes présentes, c'est-à-dire aux disciples. Ce changement pourrait être une transilion pour amener l’apostrophe qui suit, ὑμεῖς ἐστε v. 13, mais celle-ci eût pu venir sans être préparée. Il est probable que Mt. ἃ mis la seconde personne parce que le ton est plus confidentiel, la persécution pour la justice devient une persécution « à cause de moi ». C'est la béatitude ainsi rédigée que Le. a retenue comme la quatrième ; ce qui ne prouve pas que Mt. en ail tiré le v. 10. Au contraire, la béatitude, d’abord exprimée comme lés autres (au v. 10), ἃ pris ici un aspect nouveau, qui va mettre les perséculés pour le Christ dans un rang d'honneur, dès celte vie, mais avec des obligations spéciales (v. 43 ss.). Harnack ἃ montré que le texte de Le. est secondaire (cf. Comm. Le.) même par rapport au v. 41 8.
5:11
ψευδόμενοι (THV)et non οὔ. (8).
évexev ἐμοῦ, confirmé pour le fond par ἕνεχα τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ ἀνθρῴπου de Le. est cerlainement authentique (contre Harnack), quoique ἐμοῦ ait été remplacé dans des textes: par δικαίοσυνης (D af a ὃ eg), et par tou ovouaros μου (syrsin. et cur.). C'est le mot caractéristique des deux versets, et ce. qui explique comment les disciples pourront étre comparés aux prophètes. Comme ces derniers ils prêcheront de la part de Dieu la doctrine du Christ, et comme eux ils seront malmenés. La persécution est un degré de plus que l’insulte; maïs les paroles de diffamation seraient en decrescendo, si l’on ne supposait qu'après une persécution qui ἃ pu aller jusqu’à mettre à mort, le parti pris s'exerce encore par la calomnie. — φευδόμενοι est rejeté à tort par Soden d'après D'syrsin. af. ἃ gf#ir?Tert. Orig.-gr. (1), Eus. Hil. Mais ce peut être une addition du traducteur grec, pour mieux constater que les attaques sont nrensongères.
5:12
Dans Mt. la situation se prolonge; il ne dit pas : « ce jour-là ». Il pouvait donc très bien employer l'impératif présent (et non l’aoriste comme Le.). — ἀγαλλιᾶσθαι est assez fréquent dans les LXX pour l’un des nombreux verbes hébreux qui expriment les manifestations extérieures de la joie. Le mot est rare chez les Grecs profanes, comme en général l'expression d’une joie exuhérante. Il faut se réjouir non pas malgré les persécutions, maïs à cause des persécutions; non pas il est vrai pour elles-mêmes, mais parce qu'elles sont un gage |) de la récompense. Cette fois le mot μισθός est prononcé, ce qui ne cause pas peu 777 d'ennui au protestantisme. Le Sauveur a donc maintenu la notion du mérite des bonnes œuvres; le royaume des cieux n'est cependant pas la récompense de services qu'on aurait rendus à Dieu, mais des humbles vertus enseignées par les béatitudes. Comment elles devaient être le fruit de l'Esprit, en même temps qu'humaines, c'est ce qu'il était réservé à Paul d'expliquer. — « Dans les cieux » n’est pas une indication topographique; c’est la manière recue d'exprimer la béatitude auprès de Dieu. — La pensée des prophètes est consolante et fortifiante. On ne saurait, sans incriminer la justice de Dieu, douter qu'ils aient recu leur récompense auprès de lui (Ps. zxxur (Vg. Lxxn). Il en sera de même pour les disciples. — τοὺς πρὸ ὑμῶν donne un sens très satisfaisant, en suggérant que les disciples auront à remplir le rôle des prophètes? Gette allusion aux prophètes semble indiquer aussi que les persécutions viendront des Juifs. Cependant la première proposition est très générale; le procédé des Juifs envers les prophètes pourra être celui de tout le monde (οἱ ἄνθρωποι Le.) envers les disciples. d
5:13
ὑμεῖς ἐστε, non pas la foule, mais les disciples assez résolus pour que Jésus leur aït annoncé des persécutions. 11 Υ ἃ donc allégorie. Par certains côtés, les disciples ressemblent au sel. Le sel conserve, mais surtout il assaisonne il rend les aliments agréables, et par là même favorise la nutrition. « Ainsi les disciples sont pour l'humanité ce que le sel est pour les aliments, l’assaisonnement qui donne goût el saveur, c'est-à-dire le principe de vie morale qui doit élever l'humanité à la perfection que Dieu vent Cetie idée n’a rien que de conforme à l'esprit de Jésus » (Loïsy, 1, 556). Lorsque M. Loisy ajoute : « mais elle se superpose à la comparaison », il n’a en vue que le rapport des textes entre eux, alors que la question est de savoir si Jésus n'a pas pu lui-même prendre les choses par ce côté. C’est même le plus naturel, car un élément, comme le sel, qui ne vaut que par son action sur d’autres objets, se prête mieux à une comparaison sur les rapports des hommes entre eux qu'à une comparaison sur l'efficacité d’une qualité dans un sujet, si bien que Me. 1x, 50 ἃ fini par en venir là (1x, 50) : « soyez en paix les uns avec les autres ». Le gén. τῆς γῆς indique la sphère d'action, non du sel, mais des disciples assimilés au sel; c'est la même chose que le monde par rapport à la lumière v. 44. lavestis d’une fonction si haute et si utile aux autres, les disciples doivent prendre garde que d'une certaine façon leur position est plus périlleuse 5115 viennent à perdre leur énergie, comme un sel qui deviendrait fade. — μωρός. signifie fade, insipide (Diosc. τν, 19) donc μωραίνειν devenir insipide, quoique le sens normal soit devenir fou, perdre la sagesse: cf. insipidus et insipiens. En grec comme en latin, σοφός sage, se rattache à l'idée de saveur. D'où le contraste proposé par Paul : φάσχοντες εἶναι σοφοὶ ἐμωράνθησαν (Rom. 1, 22; cf. 1 Cor. 1, 20). Le sel était d'abord la sagesse : si les vrais sages perdent le goût des choses divines, comment le leur rendre? Il ne s'agit pas de saler, ce qui est le cas des alimen{s, mais de rendre au sel sa vigueur première. Saint Hilaire a remarqué qu'en réalité le sel ne s’affadit pas. Cela est vrai d'un sel très pur (chlorure de sodium), mais le sel du commerce est déliquescent à l'humidité. Donc le sel affadi n'a plus de force pour rien : εἰς οὐδὲν ἰσχύει (ef. Jér. xxx1, 14). La comparaison pourrait s'arrêter Là. Ce qui suil parait bien avoir un sens allégorique. Le sel est jeté dehors, selon la loi du iout à la rue, qui éfait le priscipe de soirée de l'Orient ancien. Entendez que le disciple sera exclu de la suite de Jésus. De plus ML sul ajonie qu'il sra loulé aux pieds; image du mépris où tosbent les disciples déchus de leur ferveur, méme asprès des hormxtes. 14 Propre à Mi, ce τ. ἃ pour but d'appliquer aux disciples la comparaison de la Inimière, lai donnant ainsi une nuançs d’allégorie qui peut très bien être primitive, Harnack affribuant à la source le premier ὑμεῖς ἐστε devrait aussi lui reconnaitre le second, parfaïiement parallële. Au lieu de prouver que la formule φῶς τοῦ πότου « n'appartient pas à la langue du Christ » (Lois, τὶ 588), Balman ἃ au contraire “Ῥοτίε... 144 indiqué dans le judaïsme nombre d'expressions analogues, soit lumière, 5916 aussi lampe du onde, D'ailleurs cf. fs. eu, 6; aux, 6; Test. Lévi, iv, 4 : « comme le ciel est pur au-dessus de La De terre, vons êtes pour les nations, luminaires d'Esrafl ». Le rôle d'Israël, d'être une lumiére dans les ténèbres (om. n, 19), est un devoir pour les disciples de Jésus, substitution implicite qai est bien dans l'esprit du discours. On s'étonne sevlement que la lumière vieume après le sel. Ce doit étre à cause du caratiére général εἰ indispensable de ces deux éléments : {ofis corporibus nihil esse utilius sale et sole et donné par Pline (Η, N. xzxs, 103) comme une s6rie de proverbe, suggéré il esi vrai en latin par le jeu de mots.
5:14
Encore propre à Mi Cette pensée est fusionnée avec une autre M£. vu, 24-27 dans une prétendue parole de Jésus (Osyrh. τ, T): πόλος ὠκοδομένη, ἐπ᾽ ἄχρον Boss Dés ταὶ ἐστυρεγμρέτη οὔτε πεπεῖν δύναται οὔτε χρυξῆνα:. L'image se présente naturellement à la pensée dans un pays où les bonrgs sont orlinairersent placés sur des poiais élevés; cela est plus vrai de la Judée que de la Galilée, mais qui ne connaissait Jérusalem? ans le cas de la vüle l'impossibilifé d'étre cachée est absoine. - C'est donc moins un avertissement ἅτις disciples qu'un développement de la première pensée : cornme lamières du monde ils sont sembiables ἃ cette ville. On dirait d’une indication mystérieuse de la s0ciié des fidèles, semblable à Jérusalern d'où devait sortir la lamiére ‘Is. &, 2, 45. La dernière comparaison s'adapte mieux à ce que les disciples pensent faire ou ne pas faire. Règle générale, la lampe ἃ pour raison d'être d'éclairer; ce sera donc le εἶδε iraposé aux disciples. faute de quoi ils manqneraient à leur voir, el E somme cesseraieni d'étre des flambeaux, leu: lumière n'ayant ἀπ! pour personne. Les termes de λύχνος, de κόδιος, de λυγνῖα se ironveni dans les trois synoptiques, fidélement conservés par la tradition; le fait valgaire est le même, répandant son évidence sur les objets qui peuvent lui être comparés. Mais Mt. ἃ insisté seul sur la maison, parce qu'il parle de l'impression produite par les disciples dans le monde.
5:16
Propre à Mt., parce que dans son contexte seulement il était nécessaire de développer l'application de la petite parabole. La lumière-doctrine brille au spirituel, cela‘va sans dire, mais les hommes doivent-ils s'efforcer de briller? Cela demandait une explication. D’après vi, 1.5.16 ils doivent plutôt cacher leurs bonnes œuvres. Comment-éviter la contradiction? Car le v. 16 ne dil pas cherchez à faire de bonnes œuvres, laissant à Dieu de les mettre en lumière, mais positivement, les disciples doivent être une lumière, de façon à être vus. L'embarras serait grand si le conseil était donné ici à des individus. C’est le cas de vi, 1. 5. 16, où la phrase est toujours reprise à la seconde personne, tandis qu'ici il y ἃ trois fois ὑμῶν. I] faut donc prendre ici les disciples collectivement. Jésus oppose ce que doit être l'attitude des siens, de tous ceux qui veulent être à lai, par rapport aux autres. En leur parlant en groupe, il pouvait les engager à songer au bon exemple qu'ils doivent au monde. C'est encore ainsi que procèdent les prédicateurs. Si fortement qu'ils inculquent à chacun l'humilité, ils remontrent aux chrétiens ce qu’exige d’eux la religion qu'ils professent. Jésus ne s'adresse pas ici (13-16) à des disciples de choix appelés à une vocation ou à une perfection spéciale parmi les siens. D'ailleurs pas un mot ne marque ni avant ni après un changement d’auditoire (contre Schanz, Knab.). — οὕτως est en corrélation avec ὅπως (XÉN. Cyr. 1, τ, 2). La métaphore change un peu : les disciples ne sont plus la lumière, mais la répandent, parce qu'ils ont été comparés implicitement à une lampe. Cette lumière, ce sont les bonnes œuvres, recommandées à tous dans les béatitudes. La vie chrétienne des chrétiens est souvent pour le monde le meilleur argument en faveur de la doctrine chrétienne. Quand on ἃ compris quelle sève produit ces bons fruits, on glorifie Dieu. Les Israélites avaient le sentiment très net que selon leur conduite on glorifiait ou l’on blasphémait le Dieu d'Israël (ef. Le Messianisme… p. 145). Agir pour que le Père, par conséquent l’auteur de tont don, soit glorifié, estle mobile le plus parfait, pourvu qu'on soit le premier à lui renvoyer cette gloire, au liéu de rechercher les hommages rendus aux saints. C’est pourquoi les recommandations sur le secret, loin de contredire cette doctrine, ne feront que la compléter. Noter la tournure sémitique; le verbe régi par la finalité (restreinte) de ὅπως est δοξάσωσιν, tandis que ἴδωσιν n'est que la condition nécessaire, ἴδοντες : cf. Dt. xxx, 12 ἵνα ἀκούσωσιν καὶ ἵνα μάθωσιν φοδεῖσθαι Κύριον, « pour qu'ayant entendu ils apprennent à craindre le Seigneur » ; ls. 1, 49 5. ete.
5:17
καταλῦσαι (infinitifs de but) est clair; c'est dissoudre un pouvoir, royauté ou démocratie, considéré comme un lien. A plus forte raison une loi est un lien; détacher le lien, c'est lui ôter sa raison d’être, le détruire; de même ce serait rejeter l’enseignement des prophètes, que de les accuser de prédictions mensongères. Grammaticalement on pourrait entendre # dans son sens propre de « ou bien ». Mais on doit regarder la phrase comme négative, à cause du début par μή, et alors # prend le sens de « ni » équivalent à οὐκ ἦλθον καταλῦσαι οὔτε τ. ν. οὔτε +. πρ. (Deb. ὃ 445). La Loi et les prophètes forment un bloc, c'est l'ancienne Écriture, l'organe authentique des volontés de Dieu. On oublie trop aisément que la Loi, c'est-à-dire le Pentateuque, contient de l’histoire et des prophéties. Même quand il argumente contre les judaïsants sur l'observance de la Loi, Paul n'hésite pas à la leur opposer comme prophétie figurée de l'avenir (Gal. 1v, 21 ss.). Et les prophètes contiennent beaucoup plus de prédication morale que de prophéties. Jésus n'est pas venu pour rejeter tout cela, pour prêcher une autre morale, mais πληρῶσαι. Le sens n’est pas : accepter ce qui est, ἽΓ l et faire des additions, compléter. C'est ainsi que l’entendaient les Juifs dansun “ἢ esprit vraiment rabbinique, et ils se sont moqués des chrétiens qui pouvaient, grâce à ce mot, faire des additions à la loi de Moïse quand c'était leur intérêt (δ. Shabbat 1105} DD, « pour ajouter »). Mais πληρῶσαι n’est pas non plus accomplir, dans le sens de Mt. 1, 22; Jésus ne dit pas qu'il est venu pour τ réaliser les prophéties; M. Loisy l’entend ainsi parce qu’il voit ici une intention personnelle à Mt., mais il reconnait que « cette pensée dépasse la signification d'ensemble du discours » (6, p. 563). Le sens est donc bien celui de Jésus lorsqu'on l'accusait de détruire la Loi, par exemple lorsqu'il faisait des miracles le jour du sabbat; à savoir : « qu'il ne détruisait pas la Loi, mais qu'il la z perfectionnait, et conformément aux intentions du Législateur suprême. Il n’abrogeait donc pas la Loi; il y retrouvait le sens de Dieu, l'intention de ia Providence « (Loësy, τ, 564). C’est le seul sens qui s'accorde avec le corps du discours. C’est le sens de πληροῦν dans Le. xur, 16, sens parfaitement compatible avec une ceriaine abrogation de la Loi, puisque saint Paul (Rom. xnr, 8; Gal. v, 14) l’a employé. Π comprend celui d'achèvement, puisqu'il y ἃ nécessairement une relation de temps entre la révélation déjà connue et ce qui en est la perfection. De cette facon la Loi se dépasse elle-même.
5:18
ἕν... où μή plutôt sémitique, quoiqu'il y ait des exemples en grec (Deb. 8. 302). La suite serait limpide, si l'on passait du v. 17 au v. 20. Le v. 18 semble être là comme une transition entre le v. 17 et le v. 19. Il n'est plus question en termes exprès que de la Loi (comme dans Le), car l'addition de χαὶ τῶν προφήτων après νόμον ne peut être acceptée sur l'autorité de @ et de quelques mes. du type I de Soden, syr. pal. Irénée; mais on peut croire que la Loi ici représente les deux, surtout à cause de la fin du verset. Le iota répond au iod araméen,. qui était bien alors la plus petite lettre de l'alphabet, ce qui est aussi le cas du iota en grec, et la χεραία est un de ces petits traits qui distinguaient les lettres, semblables pour tout le reste (cf. OniGèxe, Sel. in Ps. P.G. XII, 1068). Les lettres ou les crochet: sont, dit-on, la figure des plus petits commandements. Aucun d'eux ne passera avant la fin du monde. Comment concilier cela avec l'abrogation de la loi mosaïque? C’est d'abord que Jésus n’a en vue que la loi morale qui ne passe pas. Mais lui-même ne va-t-il pas changer un précepte (v, 33 s.)? — C'est donc qu’il faut expliquer ce verset par le précédent, plutôt que par le suivant. Dans le précédent il n’est pas question d’additions ou de retranchements, mais d'un perfectionnement, donc d’un développement. ἢ n'ya pas dans la graine une seule molécule qui puisse être altérée sans que le fruit ne s'en ressente; il y a proportion exacte entre eux. Ainsi la Loi. Aucun de ses éléments n'est destiné à tomber avant que l'œuvre de Dieu ait atteint son terme. Il ne s’agit pas d'un précepte ou d'une défense dans sa modalité extérieure, mais du moindre'trait, de quelque chose de beaucoup plus petit. I! n'y a rien dans la Loi qui ne soit là en vue du parachèvement, auquel il sera incorporé, rien par conséquent qui ne doive durer autant que le monde. Mais c'est le principe nouveau qui règle tout, et c’est par rapport à lui qu'il faudra juger de la lettre, comme le prouve la suite. On voit le sens que nous donnons à ἕως ἂν πάντα γένηται, Ce serait une tautolagie intolérable si ce n'était qu'une nouvelle expression de ἕως ἂν παρέλθῃ x. τι À. (Klost. MeNeile). Ce n'est pas non plus « jusqu'à ce que tout ait été accompli », soit par la réaïisation des prophéties (qui ne sont pas en jeu), soit par l'observance de la Loi (parce qu'il n’est pas dit qu’elle sera observée en tout par tout le monde). « Le contexte montre qu'il s'agit des choses qui sont dans la Loi » (Loisy, 1, 566). Jér. exagère mais lrès peu, en mettant les iermes trop au clair : Ex figura litterae ostenditur, quo. etiam quae minima putantur in Lege, sacramentis spiritualibus plena sunt, et omnia recapitulantur in Evangelio. Les moindres traits doivent parvenir à leur terme, contribuer à l'œuvre voulue par Dieu, dont les desseins ont tout prévu, Fout ramené à l'unité. Le sens du premier ἕως ἄν est donc : le ciel et la terre passeraient plutôt, que les moindres traits de la Loï ne réalisent leur fin, et c'est bien ce qu'a compris Le., εὐκοπώτερον...
5:19
De nombreux critiques voient ici une déclaration judéo-chrétienne, qu'ils. affirment plus ou moins nettement être dirigée contre saint Paul, lequel s’est dit le moindre des apôtres, [ Cor. xv, 9 (Loisy, Holtz etc.), et qui préchait l'abrogation de la Loi. Mais les Pères et les anciens exégètes ont communément entendu λύσῃ dans le sens de négliger. Ce verset étant plutôt juxtaposé au précédent qu’une conséquence, à telles enseignes que les critiques y voient une addition de Mt. étrangère à la pensée de Jésus, il faut d'abord l'expliquer par lui-même. Or si l'on suit son rythme intérieur, il semble bien que λύσῃ soit synonyme de μὴ ποιήσῃ. D'une part celui qui néglige un petit commandement et enseigne à ne pas le pratiquer; d'autre part celui qui pratique et conforme son enseignement à cette pratique. Donc il n'est point question ici d'une opposition systématique à la Loi, mais d'une méconnaissance pralique et théorique de l'importance des moindres commandements. Noter surtout qu'il ne s’agit que de petites choses. Paul ne distinguait pas de cette façon, et dans notre contexte une opposilion systématique à l'encontre de la déclaration du Sauveur mériterait un châtiment plus sévère. Le verset dit, — c’est dans la nature des choses — que les petits commandements ne sont pas sous la peine la plus grave. Seulement ceux qui n'en tiennent pas compte sont parmi les moindres dans le royaume de Dieu. Ceux qui observent et enseignent ces petits commandements sont très grands (μέγας positif sémitique pour le superlatif). Mais le contexte? Il nous oblige seulement (οὖν) à entendre ces moindres commandements comme amenés par l'allusion aux plus petits points de la Loi. C’est une sorte d'enchaiînement verbal. Et puisqu'on insiste sur le contexte, il ne faut pas oublier que désormais la loi n’est pas la Loi de Moïse en opposition avec l'esprit nouveau, mais la loi de Dieu avec la plénitude que Jésus ἃ réalisée (Ckrys.). — Les critiques entendent ici le royaume des cieux de la société des fidèles, telle que Mt. la connaissait. Mais dans les béatitudes et dans ce qui va suivre (v, 22 etc.), il s'agit de la situation définitive dans l'au-delà. Ici même le rang est donné d'après ce qu'on aura fait et enseigné. C'est donc — après le jugement. Les anciens l'ont pensé, mais ils ont entendu ἐλάχιστος -+ d'une condamnation absolue et définitive, ce qui est contraire au sens des mots et au contexte, puisque cette pensée va être exprimée au v. 20, mais en d’autres termes.
Les deux versets précédents, entendus de la Loi et des Prophètes, n'auraient aucune difficulté, si l'on ne se croyait obligé de les expliquer d'après le v. 49 où il est question de commandements. Or nous avions le droit de les expliquer en eux-mêmes, comme des paroles distincles de Jésus; et quant au contexte de Mt. lui-même on peut bien reconnaitre qu'il est constitué à la mode sémitique, par l'appel des mots, sans qu'une unité très stricte nous oblige à tout ramener dès le début au même principe. Comme le v. 18 parlait de la Loi, le v. 49 parle des commandements. Le second dépend du premier, mais l'inverse n’est pas nécessaire. On pouvait se demander ce qu'il en serait dans le règne de Dieu, annoncé par Jésus, de l'observancè de la Loi, désormais amenée à sa perfection? La réponse est double : si la nouvelle perfection est mise de côté, on n’entrera pas dans le royaume. Pour ceux qui en font partie, ils devront l'observer dans toute sa rigueur. C'est par le second point que commence ML., pour en finir, tandis que le premier point exigera de longs développements.
5:20
Le γάρ après λέγω s’expliquerait bien si ce verset suivait 17; mais en fait il en est trop éloigné pour qu'on prenne ce γάρ comme une seconde clause explicative, avec le v. 18. Dans notre contexte il se rattache étroitement à 19b. L'idée de ceux qui agissent comme ils enseignent évoque aussitôt par contrasle les Pharisiens qui ne font pas ce qu'ils enseignent. Jésus ἃ recommandé cette justice parfaite, car celle des Pharisiens ne suffirait pas. L'enchaînement se fait d’anneau à anneau, mais sous l'empire de l’idée capitale du début, exprimée maintenant plus clairement. La plénitude de la Loi exige une justice non point absolument nouvelle, mais plus abondante, et par conséquent plus parfaite. Telle qu'elle était pratiquée par les Scribes et les Pharisiens, l’ancienne justice ne suffirait plus pour entrer dans le royaume des cieux, récompense accordée aux bonnes actions accomplies dans l'esprit des béatitudes. Mais les Pharisiens n'étaient-ils pas les docteurs de l’observance ponctuelle des petites choses, que Jésus vient de recommander? La contradiction apparente n'a pu échapper à Mt., et cela nous oblige à entrer plus à fond dans sa pensée. On la découvre ici. Jésus propose vraiment une justice supérieure, et c'est d’après ce nouvel idéal qu'il faut juger ge la lettre elle-même. Le moindre trait de la Loi ἃ sa fonction et son office, mais le commandement doit être entendu selon l'esprit nouveau, et la lettre même du commandement n'a son vrai sens que si elle lui est subordonnée. Haec dicimus non Separantes legem et evangelium, ut Marcion calumniatur, sed unum atque eundem Suscipientes Deum, qui pro varielate temporum atque causarum principio et fini serit ut metat, plantat, ut habeat, quod Succidat, tacit fundamentum ut aedificio consummato culmen imponat (Hier. ad Ger. ep. cxxrm, 12 ; ed. Hilberg).
5:22
La loi n'avait pas tort d'édicter sa défense οἱ sa sanction. Elle n'avait même rien à faire de plus, en tant que loi civile pénale. Mais c'est en cela’ même qu'elle répondait mal à ce qu'exigent les rapports de l’homme envers Dieu et envers son prochain. Attachés à la glose de textes qui ne règlent que l'ordre extérieur, les docteurs usaient leur génie à ces exercices de jurisprudence; les maitres spirituels de la nation s'absorbaient dans une besogne profane sans approfondir la loi morale intérieure. C'est tout le système qu'il fallait transposer dans l'ordre de la perfection. Jésus fonde un nouvel ordre de commandements en vue de Dieu qui régissent l'âme el lui demandent la perfection (cf. J. Weiss). C’est déjà une faute que de se mettre en colère. Comme il ÿ a une colère légitime, et que Jésus lui-même s’est irrité (Me. 1, #1), des copistes ont introduit ici εἰχῇ, « à l'aventure ». Mais Jésus s'exprime en prophète inspiré, non en casuiste. Il va sans dire qu'il réprouve une colère qui s'enflamme par haine et déchaîne les mauvais procédés. — Le frère, d'après l'usage courant, était un autre Israélite. Jésus ne s'explique pas encore, mais on verra au v. 47 que s’il emploie les termes des Juifs, il envisage un horizon beaucoup plus étendu. Ce v. 47 a amené les chrétiens à entendre frère de tous les hommes, même en ce qui concerne ce verset. Ce qui suit est si difficile qu’on en est venu (Peters, Bacon, MeNeile qui cite les précédents) à supposer que Jésus ἃ opposé deux fois sa doctrine à celle des scribes : ils menacent du jugement l’homicide; lui en menace le colérique; ils traînent devant le sanhédrin celui qui dit Raca ; lui condamne à la géhenne celui qui dit fou (ce qui revient au même). Mais c’est aller contre le texte où ἐγὼ δὲ λέγω ὃμῖν domine trois sanctions. Seulement il ne faut pas prendre le jugement ni le Sanhédrin trop à la lettre. Jésus se sert de ces termes de la jurisprudence pour suggérer une sanction de plus en plus sévère dans l'ordre spirituel divin. Les Juifs admettaient, même pour les fautes capitales, un tribunal de vingt-deux membres (Sanh. 1, 4). Des crimes plus atroces étaient jugés devant le Sanhédrin au complet. Des pénalités : décapitation, strangulation, lapidation, mort par le feu, la dernière était sans doute la plus cruelle, étant exécutée au moyen d'un fer rouge enfoncé dans la gorge. Il semble donc que Jésus prenne pour point de départ comme indice de la sanction le tribunal qui juge les fautes capitales, pour passer ensuite au Sanhédrin, puis à la condamnation au feu. Celui qui se met en colère est déjà dans l'ordre spirituel coupable d’un crime aussi grave que celui que je tribunal punirait de mort, etc. Il n’y ἃ donc pas à chercher une différence considérable entre Les deux premiers cas et le troisième (Chrys.), ni entre chacun des trois (Aug.). Tous sont graves et mérilent la damnation (Thom.), parce que la faute consiste dans le sentiment intérieur qui est gravement déréglé. Il est cependant étonnant que la géhenne n’apparaisse qu'à la fin. C'est comme une lumière décisive sur la gravité de la faute, qui manifeste de quelle nature est le tribunal et le Sanhédrin, c'est-àdire le suprême jugement de Dieu. — ῥαχά est l'araméen réga (ND), lerme de mépris chez les rabbins (Taanith 20b etc.); littér. vide, ou comme dit Jér. absque cerebro; le son a au lieu de 6, peut-être d’après l’analogie de Béxos, « haïllon ». — μωρός ἃ le même sens d'hébété, mais aussi de fou, de sorte que l'insulie est plus grave, quoique de la même catégorie. C’est pour trouver une différence considérable avec la précédente qu'on ἃ pris μωρός dans le sens de dévoyé religieusement (οἴ, Eccli. τ, 26, les gens de Sichem). L'auteur de 0p. imperf. disait avec une légère exagération en sens contraire : quantum ad Sensum verbi, unum est dicere, fatue et racha. — Dans le troisième cas ἔνοχος avec εἰς et l’accus., pour indiquer le terme de la condamnation. — Sur le Sanhédrin et la Géhenne, cf. Comm. Marc, Ὁ. 373, 236. — Il est incontestable que tous les termes ont le cachet du style juif. Les uns en ont conclu que Jésus a voulu persifler les Pharisiens; d’autres (J. Weiss etc.) voient dans 22h et 99. une addition judéo-chrétienne : tandis que Jésus s'était contenté de mettre la haïne au rang de l'homicide, des disciples moins bien inspirés seraient retombés dans la casuistique des classifications précises, graduant les fautes et les châtiments, attribuant à l’action extérieure plus d'importance qu'au sentiment. — Cette critique atteint en partie ceux qui expliquent ce passage en casuistes, mais non pas l'explication de saint Thomas. Jésus n’a ni persiflé, ni imité les Pharisiens ; il s’est seulement servi de leur style (cf. Lightf. Horae hebr.) et ce style est une preuve de l'antiquité et de l'authenticité des paroles. C'est l'esprit qui est nouveau, condamnant la haine comme homicide {I Jo. mr, 45) de quelque façon qu'elle existe ou se manifeste. Le fait extérieur était expressif Pour les auditeurs; d'ailleurs il n’est point négligeable, étant à tout le moins l'indice de la véhémence du sentiment. 23 5.) Deux opinions. D'après Aug. Schanz, Holtz. Loisy, etc., celui qui va offrir le sacrifice a offensé son prochain: il doit donc se réconcilier avec lui. Mais d’après Chrys., Thom., Knab., J. Weiss, le prochain s’est peut-être irrité sans Cause. Peu importe! Le bien de la paix demande que même dans ce cas on cherche à se réconcilier, avant de paraître devant Dieu. Telle est la délicatesse de la charité de Jésus qu'on se sent mal à l'aise étant l'objet d'une animosité même injuste. C’est certainement le sens du texte, quoiqu'il faille concéder à Augustin que c'est alors un conseil plutôt qu'un précepte strict. Cependant son explication : non enim venium postulabis ab eo qui tibi fecit iniuriam sed tantum dimittes, sicut tibi dimitti a Domino cupis, quod ipse commiseris, ne distingue pas comme il conviendrait ce passage de Μί. νι, 42. A plus forte raison l'avis de Jésus va-t-il bien au delà des exigences de l'A. T. qui n'admettait pas qu’on offrit à Dieu une offrande mal acquise (Lev. v, 23-25; ἢ Ecehi. χχχι, 24 s.; χχχιι, 4-13). — L'Israélite laïque ne pouvait pas mettre son ÿs - offrande sur l'autel, mais seulement l’amener (προσφέρῃς) aux lévites ou aux prêtres, qui en disposaient selon sa nature. Celui qui offre est déjà près de l'autel, lorsqu'il se souvient : ce qui prouve bien que la colère n’occupe pas son âme. Mais dans le-sentiment religieux qui l'anime alors, son esprit plus éclairé lui rappelle que son frère lui en veut. 5 — ἔχει τι (Ap. n, 4. 14. 20), tournure araméenne, 5 nr nt nn (Ὁ. Joma ga Allen), mais dans le Talmud c’est l'offenseur qui doit demander pardon avant le jour d'expiation. — διαλλάγηθι, « procure la réconciliation »; d'après Chrys., indice de l'innocence de celui qui fait les démarches, autrement il y aurait : κατάλλαξον σεαυτόν. Subtilité exagérée, cf. Β U ἃ πι, 846, 10 (n° 5. ap. J.-C.). Wellh. a prétendu que ces deux versets sont une forme secondaire de Mc. x, 25; d'autant qu'ils supposent un auditoire judéen, familier avec les sacrifices; ils seraient donc l’œuvre d'un judéo-chrétien. — On impute -donc aux judéo-chrétiens tantôt des sentences nuancées de casuistique (v. 22), tantôt des maximes très purement inspirées de l'esprit de Jésus! Il n’est même pas nécessaire de supposer que ces paroles ont été prononcées d'abord à Jérusalem. Les Galiléens savaient ce qui s'y passait, et S'y rendaient pour offrir des sacrifices. Cette pensée se rattache bien à ce qui précède. La haine est la destruction de la charité; elle peut aller jusqu'à l'homicide. Jésus la poursuit jusque dans le cœur. Mais il ne suffit pas de l’extirper. La charité doit prendre sa place et développer toutes ses délicatesses, jusqu'à provoquer la réconciliation avec un offenseur : ainsi est-on vraiment un pacifique, apte à servir Dieu, même fils de Dieu (v, 9). Noter l'emploi délicat des impératifs : ἄφες (aor.), on laisse tout bien vite: ὕπαγε sans copule après est presque une interjection, comme ἄγε; διαλλάγηθι (aor.) action nécessaire avant d'offrir le sacrifice tout à son aise, πρόσφερε (prés.). 23 5.) I faut convenir que cés versets ne paraissent pas à leur place, à cause de l'aspect utilitaire que leur donne la parabole sous-entendue. Et d'autre part on comprend très bien qu'ils aient été annexés aux précédents, parce que le sujet est tout à fait le même. Dans les deux cas il s’agit de procurer la réconciliation, mais dans le premier, c'est par un effet de la charité, dans le second, c'est pour ne pas s'exposer à un grave malheur. Cet aspect utilitaire disparaît dans Le. qui a placé un conseil semblable dans un autre contexte, où il sert seulement d'exemple parabolique sur la conduite à tenir en présence de ia menace du Jugement. Nous croyons que cet emploi fait par Le. nous révèle le sens du texte de Mt. La parabole est implicite ou sousentendue. De même que l'on fait bien de s'arranger avec un créancier, il importe souverainement de se réconcilier. La solennité du v. 26 suggère que la prison n'est qu'une figure du châtiment divin (J. Weiss). Donc, tout en excluant un sens utilitaire relatif à cette vie (Chrys.), on n’est pas obligé d’aboutir à une allégorie, le juge représentant Dieu, le serviteur un ange elc. (Schanz).
5:25
1 ἀντίδικος, d'après le v. 26 est un créancier. Ce qui est en situation, c'est de lui donner satisfaction (Lc. xn, 88), non de lui témoigner de la bienveillance. Mais dans le contexte de Mt., l’advérsaire est celui aui avait quelque chose à reprocher à son frère, et ce dernier doit d’abord témoigner de la bienveillance; εὐνοῶν est donc un mot de transition. ταχύ est expliqué par ἕως ὅτου; le plus tôt possible, en tout cas pendant le trajet, lorsqu'il en est temps encore. Tandis que Le. semble envisager un ordre de choses romain, le ὑπηρέτης de Mt. est peul-être le serviteur sacristain de la synagogue, ou simplement l’appariteur du petit tribunal local, le scribe ou greffier du village (cf. Jos. Ant. XVI, vir, 3 κωμογραμματεῖς). .
5:26
Pas plus dans Mt. que dans Le. le terme n'est fixé; locutio illa de se est ambigua (Knab.). On peut imaginer un débiteur qui pouvait payer, mais qui ne se résigne que contraint et forcé. Le κοδράντης est la forme grecque (dans Plut. κοναδράντης) du latin quadrans, forme reproduite par l'hébreu D1117p; un quart d’as. Il semble que cette précision indique un paiement commenté, et par conséquent envisagé comme possible. Mais l’allégorie n’est ni si.certaine, ni si claire qu’on doive reconnaître dans la prison, soit le Purgatoire avec quelques exégètes, soit l'enfer avec les Pères latins. Nous voyons du moins clairement la nécessité d'être en paix avec le prochain pour éviter un châtiment redoutable.
5:27
Cette fois encore c'est la Loi ancienne qui est en cause, telle quelle, dans le Décalogue, Ex. xx, 13: Di. v, 17, sans aucune addition. La Loi, comme toutes les lois de l'Orient, prohibait sévèrement l’adultère. On entendait par là l'adultère de la femme, qui risquait de troubler les filiations. L'homme n'était point coupable d’adultère envers sa propre femme, puisque la polygamie était permise d'après Ja Loi, mais bien lorsqu'il séduisait la femme d'un autre. C'est le cas prévu explicitement par la Loi, qui s’adressait aux hommes, englobant aussi l'adultère de la femme, punie de mort ainsi que son complice (μεν. xx, 10).
5:28
11 semble donc que Jésus pense à un homme, marié ou non, dans ses rapports avec une femme mariée. Il a déjà commis l'adultère s'il la regarde, ὃ δλέπων équivaut en effet à ἐὰν βλέπῃ, et ἐμοίχευσεν est à l'aoriste (gnomique) parce que l'effet du regard est censé acquis. C'est peut-être pour cela qu'il ya πρὸς τὸ ἐπιθυμῆσαι, construction un peu moins finale que s'il y avait εἰς, et qui marque presque un point atteint. On doit supposer que le désir est réalisé, c'est-à-dire conscient, produisant ses effets dans le cœur. De ce principe la théologie morale tirera des déductions délicates. Ce qui est explicite ici, c'est le désir de l’adultère. — Or il semble qu'il était déjà interdit par la Loi « Tu ne convoiteras point la femme de ton prochain, ni son serviteur, ni sa servante, ni son bœuf, ni son âne, ni rien de ce qui lui appartient » (Ex. xx, 17; cf. Dt. v, 21). Mais on voit par ce contexte, — même dans le Deutéronome quoiqu'il ait fait un commandement spécial pour la femme — que la femme était envisagée ici comme la propriété du prochaïn. Le désir est illicite parce qu'il pourrait conduire au rapt, altérer les rapports sociaux, qui sont nécessairement la principale préoccupation du législateur civil. Il nest donc pas exact de dire que Jésus perfectionne la Loi « en commentant le sixième commandement par le dixième » (Loisy, 1, 516). De son autorité propre, ἐγὼ δέ... il promulgue une solution qui sera désormais la règle de la chasteté. La simple réflexion morale, surtout parmi les Israélites, avait fait a comprendre le danger des regards (Job xxxr, 4; Eccli, 1x, 5. 9; xx, 4); mais nou) on n'avait pas proclamé encore que le péché intérieur était aussi grave que |ilacte extérieur, ou plutôt que le péché était essentiellement dans la disposition 2 du cœur. Les savants juifs ont cherché quelque chose d’approchant dans l’immense littérature rabbinique. On ne cite rien avant un mot de Siméon b. Lakich, vers la fin du me 5. (Bacmer, 40. d. pal. Amor. 1, 360 note 4); enfin dans le petit traité Kalla, d'époque inconnue, probablement entre la Michna et le Talmud, on lit (au début) : « quiconque regarde une femme avec désir est comme s'il avait dormi avec elle »; cf. ὁ. Nedarün, 20%. Dans Jubilés xx, #4, les veux et le cœur sont censés avoir conduit réellement au mal. — On trouverait plutôt dans la psychologie grecque la distinction entre: la volonté et l’action (Anisr. ΕἾΝ. à Nic. 11, 4), mais d'autre part les docteurs uifs étaient beaucoup plus stricts sur la morale sexuelle, 29 s.) La même pensée revient dans Mt. xvnu, 8. 9, en parallélisme avec l Mc. 1x, 43. 45. 47, avec le pied en plus. Ici le contexte est très satisfaisant. surtout pour l'œil, mais aussi. pour la main, à cause du danger du contact, tandis que le pied était normalement hors de cause. 11 n’y ἃ donc aucune raison de penser que ce passage ne faisait pas parlie de la plus ancienne tradition u discours, Si ML. doit quelque chose à Me., c’est à propos de xvur, 8 s. que la question se pose, car le texte du v. 29 s. est plus différent de l’autre texte de Mt. que ce dernier ne l’est de Mc.
5:29
Il est clair que le désir pénètre par chacun des deux yeux, et qu'un Ê Aa borgne peut encore être en péril. Ces chicanes d'un sens commun un peu court peuvent souvent être adressées au langage hardi et parfois presque paradoxal dn Sauveur, mais n’atteignent pas la netteté ni la vigueur de sa pensée. Le sacrifice d’un œil, surtout de l'œil droit, réputé plus précieux / (Sam. σι, 2), suppose une énergie peu commune, surexcitée par la perception d'un péril imminent. On n'hésiterait pas cependant à sacrifier cet œil ΜΝ sauver sa vie. Combien plus devrait-on le faire pour éviter l’enfer! Ce n’est done là qu'une comparaison, et les Pères ont bien compris que N. S. ne donnait pas un conseil, précisément parce que, pris à la lettre, ce conseil n'obtiendrait pas un résultat suffisant. Il faudrait sacrifier les deux yeux, et qui ne comprend que cela même ne suffiraitipas à prévenir tout mauvais désir? — σκανδαλίζει, à l'actif comme dans Ps. Salom. xvi, 7, causer une chute morale.
5:30
Le second cas est strictement parallèle au premier, avec ἔκχοψον au lieu de ἔξελε, changement nécessaire, et ἀπέλθῃ au lieu de βληθῇ, qui relâche la rigueur du parallélisme. Sénèque (ep. v, 10, 13) : projice quaecumque cor tuum laniant, quae st aliter éætrahi nequirent, cor ipsum cum üllis revellendum erat (cité par Klost.); l'expression est encore plus paradoxale; la pensée poursuit le calme du cœur, cher aux sloïciens.
5:31
Le droit des Hébreux pas plus qu'aucun droit chez les Sémites, ni le droit musulman, ne pose la question du divorce comme les Romains ou les modernes. Dans les sociétés européennes chacun des époux peul faire valoir ses raisons auprès du tribunal qui prononce d'après des motifs enregistrés par la Loi. Le divorce par simple consentement mutuel n’est pas encore entré dans les mœurs des peuples civilisés. Chez les Juifs, le mari pouvait renvoyer sa femme, la femme ne pouvait oblenir le divorce de personne. Renvoyée, elle était exposée à ne plus trouver de mari, car on craignait une revendication de l'époux irrité qui eût pu changer d'avis. La lettre de répudiation élait dans J'intérêét de la femme, car elle lui permettait de se remarier. Il y avait une restriction à la répudiation dans le texte visé du Dt. XXIV, À : ἐὰν μὴ εὕρῃ χάριν ἐναντίον αὐτοῦ ὅτι εὕρεν ἐν αὐτῇ ἄσχημον πρᾶγμα (NAT NY), καὶ γράψει αὐτῇ ὀιδλίον ἀποστασίου χαὶ δώσει εἰς τὰς χεῖρας αὐτῆς. . En fait, d’ailleurs, les commentateurs juifs ne s’entendaient pas sur l'expression ‘erwat däbdr. Tandis que l'école de Schammaï l’entendait d’une infidélité (Guittin 1x, 11; Sota 1, 1), l’école de Hillel permettait la répudiation parce que la femme avait gâté le repas, et R. Aqiba dans le cas où une autre femme aurait plu davantage. Les savants juifs prétendent que Schammaï faisait loi. Mais ils négligent de citer les textes formels qui supposent le mari accordant la répudiation si la femme lui versait une somme déterminée (Guittin, passim), ce qu équivalait au divorce par consentement mutuel. Prenant la Loi telle que les docteurs la traitaient dans la jurisprudence, Jésus pouvait donc se servir d'une formule qui ne prévoyait aucune limite à la répudiation. — ἀποστάσιον, est provablement une abréviation pour συγγραφὴ (ou 6161 lov) ἀποστασίου, lettre de renonciation (MM). En grec ce mot n'est employé que pour des contrats de propriété et non en matière de divorce, mais il avait été très bien choisi par les LXX pour rendre non pas le terme hébreu (NAN, séparation), mais la chose, car la Michna traite de la lettre de répudiation comme de l'acte d'affranchissement d'un esclave.
5:32
On sait que l'église grecque et les protestants s'autorisent de ce verset (et de x1x, 9, sur lequel nous reviendrons en son temps) pour admettre l'annulation du mariage en cas d'adultère; c’est une cause qui permet selon eux à l'époux offensé de contracter un nouveau mariage. L'Église catholique enseigne (Ta. Sess. XXIV, can. 7) que Le lien du mariage ne peut être dissous par l’adultère d'un des conjoints. L'indissolubilité du mariage est clairement enseignée par Jésus dans Mc. Χ, 11. 42 et 1,6. xvi, 18; cf. I Cor. ὙΠ, comme le reconnaissent les critiques. Aussi un grand nombre des plus récents opinent que l’incise παρεκτὸς λόγον πορνείας ἃ été insérée par Mi. comme un adoucissement à la doctrine du Maître. Nous ne saurions recourir à cet expédient sans porter atteinte au dogme de l'inspiration, et d'autre part il serait peu critique de rejeter l'incise comme ajoutée par un copiste, attendu qu'elle est très bien Augustin a noté l'obscurité de ce passage. D'après la première opinion indiquée en faveur du divorce, on traduit : « si ce n’est quand on allègue le motif d’adultère », et on suppose implicitement que Jésus a résolu la question des raisons qui peuvent justifier la répudiation, question qui sera posée au ch. xIx, mais qui n’est pas posée ici. En effet cette traduction, en apparence naturelle, aboutirait à dire : La Loi a permis la répudiation pour une cause quelconque, mais moi je ne la permets que pour cause d'adultère. Si Jésus avait raisonné ainsi, il aurait mal allégué la loi, si c’est la loi elle-même qu'il visait, ou omis de distinguer les deux écoles. De plus, et sans le dire, il aurait simplement pris parti pour l'école la plus sévère, ce qui est contre tout l'esprit du discours. Il faut donc constater avant tout que le Maître ne traite pas la question des motifs suffisants pour la répudiation, mais des effets de la répudiation. L'ancienne Loi admettait purement et simplement que la répudiation ouvrait les voies à un second mariage pour la femme. Jésus refuse d'accepter cette conséquence et par conséquent refuse au mari le droit de répudier sa femme : celui qui la répudie la conduit à l'adultère, celui qui épouserait une répudiée commettrait l’adultère. Le principe même de la répudiation étant aboli, il n’y avait pas à se demander dans quel eas elle était légitime, et c'est pour cela que Jésus pouvait citer La loi sans y faire entrer la restriction qu'elle mettait à son exercice. Mais pourquoi semble-t-il limiter sa décision par la clause παρεχτὸς λόγου πορνείας» La solution la plus commune depuis Jérôme, c’est que Jésus autorise la séparation, sans rompre le lien du mariage. Mais les Juifs n’envisageaient pas la simple séparation; la question de la répudiation était posée, et il serait étrange que Jésus ait résolu deux hypothèses distinctes par une phrase qui ne répondait qu'à la question de la répudiation. Cajetan : contextus invitat ad intelligendum de dimissione totali : quoniam de ülla constat legem loqui. Mais il ajoute, et c'est la solution : nec hinc sequitur, quod lex novi Testamenti concedat viro propter uæoris fornicationem dimittere illam totaliter, quoniam teætus ste non est totu lex Νουΐ Testamenti. Le cas de mauvaise conduite de la femme n'est résolu ni dans le sens de l'annulation, ni dans le sens de l’interdiclion au mari de contracter un nouveau mariage : il est tenu en dehors (Zahn). Il faut examiner chaque mot. παρέχτός n'est pas synonyme de εἰ μή qui indiquerait plus exactement une opposition; déjà ἐχτός ἐστι τῶν ἐνεστώτων (Thes.) signifie qu'une opinion n’est pas en situation, n'est pas ad rem; à plus forte raison avec παρά. — On a prétendu que λόγος πορνείας élait ici l'équivalent exact de ‘erwath däbür, mais pourquoi dûbar, s'il était rendu par λόγος, devicndrait-il le nomen regens? C’est plutôt « le cas, l'accusation de » (Act. xix, 58). — πορνεία pour une femme marite signifie l’adultère (Os. n,5; Am. vu, 47). Le sens est donc : « mis à part le cas d'adultère ». Ce cas en effet entrainait des conséquences spéciales. Le mari avait le droit, sinon le devoir, de dénoncer sa femme, de provoquer sa punition. Régulièrement l'adultère était mise à mort. La situation devenait nette. De plus il serait plus que bizarre de dire qu'un mari qui renvoie sa femme adultère l'expose à l'adultère. Ne pas permettre au mari de renvoyer sa femme en pareil cas, c'était, selon la jurisprudence qui ne connaissait que la répudiation, l'obliger à la garder, ce qui eût élé trop dur. Enfin il fallait éviter de paraitre indifférent à une transgression aussi coupable. On comprend donc très bien que Jésus ait réservé le cas d'adulière. λυμένην γαμήση μοιχᾶται. 9 Πάλιν ἠχούσατε ὅτι ἐρρέθη τοῖς Le mari reprend-il alors sa liberté, soit que la femme ait été exécute ou non? La question n’est pas tranchée pour le moment, comme il n’est pas dit qu’elle serait exposée à l’adultère, soit parce qu'elle l'a déjà commis, soit parce qu'on ne prévoit pas qu'elle trouve un mari dans ces circonstances. En d’autres termes, à la facilité avec laquelle le mari rendait sa liberté à sa femme, soit qu'il n'en veuille plus, soit qu'il consente à entrer dans ses vues à elle, Jésus oppose le devoir du mari, rendu responsable d'un second mariage qui serait un ὦ adulière. Mais il ne veut pas obliger le mari à traiter une coupable comme sa femme. Il peut la renvoyer. Quelles seront les conséquences? Ce n'est pas encore le moment de l'expliquer. Les critiques modernes supposent que Mt. ἃ voulu corriger Me. et Le. dans le sens de l'indulgence, ce qui aboutirait bien au sens des Grecs. Mais il faut au contraire regarder son texte comme plus ancien que les autres, une première déclaration de Jésus qui sera complétée plus tard, et qui se présente ici simplement comme une antithèse à la Loi ancienne, telle qu'elle était comprise par les scribes. — μοιχευθῆναι, littéralement : être l’objet d'un adultère; en rigueur ce qui suit paraît superflu, aussi est-il omis par D, α ὁ X, tandis que les textes antiochiens ont remplacé μοιχευθῆναι par μοιχᾶσθαι, pour éviter la répétition. Cette correction ne faisait que rendre plus clair le sens qu’il faut ici donner à μοιχευθῆναι : si la femme est l’objet d’un adultère, elle en est donc coupable elle-même (Lev. xx, 10; Eccli. xxnt, 23). Dans une monographie spéciale (Die Auslegung der neufestamentlichen Texte über die Ehescheidung, Münster, 1914, imprimatur), M. Ott a voulu trancher le nœud gordien en donnant à παρεκτὸς un sens neutre, exclusif ou inclusif suivant le contexte. El le contexte ici c’est l'état d'esprit des Juifs qui ont dù comprendre « même dans le cas d’erwath dabar », c’est-à-dire du motif légal qui permettait la répudiation. Mais ce n’est plus l’exégèse objective des textes, Sur l'opinion de M. Gigot, cf. RB. 1918, p. 569 ss.
5:33
Nouvelle allusion à la loi de Moïse, mais sans citer aucun texte précis. ἐπιορχέω, faire un faux serment, se parjurer après avoir fait des promesses, est trop vague pour ètre une allusïon précise au huitième commandement (Ex. xx, 16) de ne pas rendre de faux témoignages contre son prochain (οἵ, Lev.: x, 12). Ce serait plutôt une allusion au deuxième commandement {Ex. xx, 7); où λήψῃ τὸ ὄνομα Κυρίου... ἐπὶ ματαίῳ. Et même comme ce verbe ἃ dans Chrysippe (cité par Baïllet) la signification de ne pas tenir un serment, et que la phrase continue par une opposition légère, δέ, c’est peut-être le sens ici. Laissant de côté les serments sur la vérité d’un fait passé, Jésus ferait allusion seulement à la seconde catégorie de serments, ceux qui constituent un engagement sacré pour l'avenir... Dans ce cas, il faut tenir parole; c'est la loi de Num. xxx, 3 et Dt. xxur, 2.
5:34
Jésus n'interdit pas de rendre témoignage, mais, d’une façon générale, de ne pas jurer, comme les Juifs le faisaient si fréquemment. — ὅλως doit sans doute indiquer que la prohibition est absolue. Cependant, dans le contexte, ce mot semble avoir aussi pour but d'éviter une objection sous-entendue. La Loi avait interdit d'employer le nom divin à tort, mais ἐπὶ ματαίῳ (Ex. xx, 7) pouvait signifier « en vain », et l'on avait conscience qu'il y avait abus à faire intervenir Dieu à propos de tout, surtout à une époque où l'on évitait même de prononcer son nom. Si Jésus avait été censé interdire le serment par respect pour le nom de Dieu, on eût pu lui répondre : Précisément nous évitons de prononcer son nom, et nous jurons par le ciel et la terre (cf. Chebouoth τν, 10 (13). C’eût été une argutie, car ils entendaient bien néanmoins, du moment qu'ils prononçaient « je jure contracter un engagement sacré qui les liât envers Dieu. C'est pourquoi Jésus - interdit « toute espèce » de serment, et montre en détail que les termes du serment importent peu, puisque Dieu y est toujours inclus en quelque manière, d'après leurs propres conceptions sur les rapports entre Dieu et sa créature. L'abus du nom divin est proscerit par Eccli. xx, 9 ὅρχῳ μὴ ἐθίσης τὸ στόμα σου, χαὶ ὀνομασίᾳ τοῦ ἁγίου μὴ συνεσθισθῇς. Philon, dans le même dessein, conseillait en cas de nécessité de jurer « par la santé et le bien-être des père et mère vivants, ou, 5115 étaient morts, par leur mémoire, car ils sont les images et les imitations de la puissance divine » (De spec. leg. 11, 2). Jésus tranche dans le vif des arguties : « Quelqu'un dit : « Je vous conjure, ou : je vous oblige (par serment), ou je vous lie (de même) »; ils sont coupables [de ne pas lui rendre le témoignage qu'il demande]. Mais s'il dit : « par le ciel et par la terre », ils sont absous. S'il les conjure par le nom divin, soit par les lettres TK, soit par les lettres 7 ou par les attributs divins etc. ils sont coupables » (Chebouoth, 1v, 10 (43), trad. Schwab). Dans ce cas l'adjuration par le ciel el la terre était censée inefficace, comme Augustin l'a compris : non se putabant Domino debere iusiurandum, si per cœlum aut terram…. iurarent. Jésus ne se propose pas d'affirmer la valeur des serments, mais plutôt de les interdire, tandis que la jurisprudence normale admettait bien la valeur de tout serment, pourvu qu'on ait dit « je jure » ou une expression équivalente. A l’autre extrémité, les Esséniens tenaient le serment pour plus coupable que Le parjure, du moins d'après Josèphe (Bell. 11, vu, 6). Philon ἃ compris que l'idéal rationnel serait que chacun fût si habitué à dire la vérité que les paroles puissent passer pour des serments (De spec. leg. 11, 2); mais soucieux de trouver toute perfection dans la Loi de Moïse, il exagère en lui attribuant cet idéal : ὁ γὰρ τοῦ σπουδαίου, φησί, λόγος ὅρχος ἔστω, βέδαιος χ. τ. À (Decal. 84). Jérôme : Evangelica AuTEM veritas non recipil iuramentum, cum omnis sermo fidelis pro iureiurando sit. — μήτε... suivent des exemples qui ne prétendent pas épuiser les combinaisons. ἐν tournure plutôt sémitique, pour 2. Le ciel trône de Dieu, Is. Lxvi, 1.
5:35
La terre escabeau, même endroit d'Isaïe, ὑποπόδιον est rare, mais l'emploi des LXX (quatre fois, toujours de Dieu) est confirmé par deux papyrus du nes. ap. J.-C. - εἰς avant Ἱεροσόλυμα est peut-être la traduction littérale de la formule adoptée de vouer own (cf. Tosefta Nedurim, τ, 2 s.). C'est la ville du grand roi dans Ps. χύνῃ, 3; cf. Tob. xt, 15 5.
5:36
« Par la tête et par l'œil » est l'expression la plus courante d'un engagement chez les Arabes. Mais la tête, si chère à l'homme, dépend elle aussi de Dieu. Le jeune homme ne peut rendre ses cheveux blanes, ni le vieillard ses cheveux noirs; naturellement il n'est pas question de ce “palliatif qu'est la teinture. La tête vient assez bien après les objets augustes de ja nature, et, en passant à l'homme, Jésus s'adresse à lui. On n'est donc pas en droit de flairer ici une addition d'un rédacteur, à moins que ce dernier exemple seul ait appartenu à Jésus (Loisy, 1, 583)! Peut-être faut-il aussi rappeler que les cheveux étaient l'objet fréquent d'un vœu; on s’expliquerait ainsi qu’il soit question en même temps des cheveux et de la tête. Klostermann cite Ovide (Amor. I}, mi, 3 5.) : Quam longos habuit nondum periura capillos, Tum longos postquam numina luesit habet. .
5:37
La formule de Mt. est moins claire que celle de Jac. ν, 42 : ἥτω δὲ ὑμῶν τὸ ναὶ ναί, καὶ τὸ οὗ οὔ, qui parait bien un écho de l'évangile, et elle a sûrement le même sens. Si c'est oui, dites oui; si c’est non, dites nos, rien de plus. C’est ce qu'ont compris Justin (Apol. 1, 16): ἔστω δὲ ὑμῶν τὸ vai ναί, χαὶ τὸ où où, Clém. d'AL (Sfrom. vu, 8) ete. — D'autres cependant ont proposé d'entendre : dites oui ou non deux fois, pour donner plus de sérieux à votre affirmation, et rien de plus. Mais Jésus serait ainsi revenu à un formalisme aësez bizarre. Encore moins faudrait-il lui attribuer l'opinion de Raba (ve s. ap. J.-C.) qu’un double non et un double oui vaut un serment (Chebouoth 362 et non Sanh. 36: comme disent Klost. MeNeile); exégèse extravagante, puisqu'il a exclu le serment. 7 ἐκ τοῦ πονηροῦ, Aug. itaque non dixit : Quod autem amplius est, malum est tu enim non malum facts, qui bene uteris iuratione… sed a malo est, illius cuius infirmitate turare cogeris. 11 ne semble pas en effet que le mauvais soit ici le diable (Jo. vur, 4%), mais c'est le mauvais état du monde. Il faut qu'il se corrige. Les disciples auront donc à faire régner un ordre meilleur.
5:38
Le premier mouvement de celui qui est outragé ou blessé est de rendre bien davantage. La coutume la plus anciennement connue chez les Sémites donne au partieulier l'assurance qu'il sera vengé par son clan, mais en même temps, pour empécher la répercussion grandissante de la vengeance du sang, elle limite-cette vengeance à la réciprocité. C’est le droit mosaïque (Ex. xxr, 24; Lév. χκῖν, 20; Dt. xx, 21), c'était aussi le droit du code de Hammourabi ($ 196 ss.) et de la loi des ΧΠ Tables à Rome, qui nous ἃ fourni le mot talion : si membrum rupit… talio esto (Table VIN). Cette législation qui nous paraît dure était à l'origine un adoucissement, car l'injuste agresseur aurait pu êlre sans injustice plus mal traité que sa victime. Mais il faut dire qu'on n'exigeait pas toujours, pour exercer la vengeance du sang, que la culpabilité intentionnelle fût bien certaine. Aussi la législation, en consacrant le vieux principe au nom du pouvoir public, tendit à lui réserver l'application de la peine, et suivant sa tendance de procurer la paix sans négliger la justice, elle cherchait à remplacer l'exécution du talion par des compensations pécuniaires (Hammourabi). La jurisprudence rabbinique en était là, probablement dès le temps de Jésus (Baba khamma wir, 1 ss.). Mais la Loi n’avail pas été abrogée et demeurait le fondement du droit à use compensation. Aussi Jésus la cite comme réglant la matière. Le principe du châtiment pourra demeurer en vigueur, quoique modifié dans l'application, car sur ce point la loi de Moïse est une loi plutôt civile que purement morale. S chacun peut renoncer à son droit, l'autorité n’a pas le droit de renoncer à faire régner le bon ordre, ce qui exige la punition des délinquants. Jésus ne prend pas le contre-pied de la disposition qui inspirait la Loi (J. Weiss), car il s'adresse seulement à chacun de ceux qui veulent être ses disciples. Aux pouvoirs publics il ne donne ni ordre ni avis, laissant à sa doctrine le temps de les pénétrer de sa douceur.
5:39
ραπιζει (THV) plutôt que ραπισει (5), — σιαγονα σου (Η) ou σου σιαγονα (SV); T. om. σου.
ἀντιστῆναι « se dresser pour résister »; τῷ πονηρῷ n’est pas le diable (Chrys. ele.) car il faut lui résister (Jac. τν, 7), mais un autre homme (Schanz, Loisy etc.), ou plutôt (Aug. Klost.) le mal (au neutre), ce qui est le plus naturel en l'absence d’un substantif, surtout au singulier. ὅστις qui suit n'est qu'un exemple et ne se rapporte pas plus directement à τῷ πονηρῷ que les autres cas. — La joue droite, comme plus noble, quoiqu'il soit plus naturel de frapper ‘avec la main droite qui se porte sur la joue gauche de l'adversaire; cf. v. 29. — στρέψον, à l'aoriste et de même dans les autres exemples, envisage les cas particuliers; Le. avec ses présents a en vue une loi générale. Le progrès rationnel chez les anciens allait à réprimer la colère. Tandis que la morale d’Aristote attribuée à Eudème (n, 3) regardait comme un excès de douceur de ne pas s'irriter d'un soufflet, καίτοι ἐστὶν ὑπερδολὴ καὶ ἐπὶ τῷ ἵλεω, εἶναι... χαὶ μὴ ὀργίζεσθαι ῥαπιζόμενον, Sénèque conseillait de ne pas riposter (De ira, 11, 34, 5) : ille est melior qui prior pedem rettulit, victus est qui vicit. percussit te recede; referiendo enim et occasionem saepius feriendi dabis et excusationem, où l’on voit qu'il conseille la patience comme une manière de se montrer supérieur. Jésus va plus loin même que Eccli. xxvim, 1-7, en demandant qu’on tende l’autre joue, c'est-à-dire qu'on soit disposé à supporter encore d'autres injures sans se venger. Il ne dil pas que ce soit pour attendrir l'adversaire, et vaincre le mal par le bien (Rom. x, 21). C’est avant tout la charité qui s'exerce par son propre mouvement, non seulement en pardonnant, mais en acceptant d'avance une Mais cette charité ne s'inspire-t-elle pas aussi du désir de faire du bien à l'adversaire? C’est ce qu'ont pensé Chrys. et Aug. Ce dernier a dit que Jésus instruisait ses disciples à guérir les autres, curandis proæimis instruebat. Et quoi qu'il en soit du plus haut degré de la perfection, n’est-il pas étrange que plusieurs nations modernes, reculant au delà de la sagesse antique sous linfluence des coutumes germaniques, aient admis cette justice privée, barbare et aveugle, qu'on nomme le duel? Si l'on triomphe des excitations d’un faux point d'honneur, on ne sera pas tenté de recourir à la compensation pécuniaire juive, 200 pièces d'argent pour un soufflet, 400 si c’est avec le revers de la main (Baba kamma vin, 6). De sorte que loin d’être antisocial, l'idéal de Jésus dépasse plutôt et perfectionne la raison en exigeant un sacrifice plus complet et en suggérant un mobile plus pur.
5:40
τῷ θέλοντι repris par αὐτῷ est une tournure sémitique dont il y a des exemples dans le grec vulgaire. Luc ἃ adopté une tournure plus grecque comme aussi son cas est moins compliqué, il prévoit un acte de pillage. Dans Mt. on suppose bien une injustice, mais couverte par la légalité d’un jugement. Selon noire manière de parler, la chemise est la dernière chose dont on puisse songer à dépouiller quelqu'un. Mais pour le pauvre cultivateur de Palestine, le vêtement de dessous ou tunique, kefüneth, d'où le grec χιτών, est moins indispensable que le vêtement par excellence, simalah, ἱμάτιον, qui répond à un pardessus ou à un manteau, et qu'on pourrait encore porter seul sans paraître absolument déshabillé. On comprend ainsi la gradation de Mt., tandis que 1,6. suppose un pillage qui commence par les vêtements de dessus. C’est vraisemblablement lui qui ἃ ramené à un simple schema de violence les fines nuances de Mt. trop visiblement empruntées à la vie de chaque jour pour être un artifice littéraire. — MeNeile après Klost. cite Diogène Laërce, VI, 1, 6 Διογένει χιτῶνα αἰτοῦντι πτύξαι προσέταξε θοιμάτιον, qui prouve seulement que la tunique est moins nécessaire que le vêtement. de dessus. — Diogène ne savait pas encore se passer de tunique; Antisthène lui apprend à plier son manteau, c'est-à-dire à le doubler, ce qu'il fut le premier à faire pour montrer son détachement, διπλῶσαι θοιμάτιον (4. L. $ 13). Il n’est pas question de céder au prochain. ne,
5:41
ἀγγαρεύειν, « réquisitionner », de ἄγγαρος, courrier perse (même racine sans doute que ἄγγελος), probablement parce que le gouvernement réquisitionne surtout les moyens de transport (Jos. Ant. XII, 11, 3; Épicr. IV, τ, 79). Ici il s'agit précisément de faire une course. On traduit ordinairement « contraindre la contrainte émanant d’un simple particulier. Mais tous les exemples de ce mot, depuis 252 av. J.-C. (P. Petr. πα, 20), supposent toujours une contrainte par autorité publique, quoique cette autorité puisse naturellement être mise en avant sans raison ou même frauduleusement, d'où la défense : μηδενὶ ἐξέστω ἐνγαρεύειν τοὺς ἐπὶ τῆς χώρας (P. Lond. III, p. 107 de l'an 42 ap. J.-C.). Dans notre cas on peut supposer qu'un soldat ou un agent de police s’arroge le droit de réquisition sans mandat exprès de l'autorité, par exemple pour un charroi ou pour porter quelque chose (xxvn, 32; Mc. xv, 21). Même dans ce cas, le disciple cédera et fera volontiers un mille de plus. — μίλιον est le milium latin, de mille pas doubles, égalant 8 stades ou 1.478 mètres. Épictète (cité par Klost.) donne le conseil de ne pas résister ni murmurer, crainte de pire : ἄν δ᾽ ἀγγαρεία ἢ καὶ X στρατιώτης ἐπιλάθηται, ἄφες, μὴ ἀντίτεινε μηδὲ γόγγυζε᾽ εἰ δὲ μή, πληγὰς λαδὼν οὐδὲν ἧττον ἀπολεῖς χαὶ τὸ ὀνάριον (LV, 1, 79). Le mobile est vulgaire, mais c'est bien le même fait, du moins quant à la nature de la contrainte, C'est probablement lc ÉVANCILE SELON SAINT MATTHIEU. 8 caractère un peu spécial du cas — mais 51 naturel et si fréquent! — qui ἃ empêché Le. de le reproduire. D'ailleurs il va sans dire que la lecon porte encore quand le premier venu prétend nous arracher des services sous un hu o prétexte plus ou moins plausible. Laissez-vous faire, comme ces bonnes perx sonnes qui n'ont pas de défense. Saint Thomas d'Aquin se laissa emmener au - marché par un frère convers. pp.
5:42
On pourrait croire que Mt. ἃ ajouté dans 66 contexte ce que Jésus aurait dit à. a du don et du prêt, mais Le. aa même suite d'idées, en conservant la teinte de -violenee. Il faut la -sous-entendre ici, autrement il n'y aurait pas de lien avec ce qui précède. La formule de Mi. paraît primitive, car il n'aurait .pas fait disparaître la violence qui était si bien à sa place, tandis que Le. ἃ pu être tenté de l'ajouter pour mieux accuser la connexion. D'ailleurs on comprend bien que d’une violence ouverte, d’une attaque en justice, d’une vexation, le Sauveur en vienne à.des importunités moins offensantes, mais aussi qu'on pourrait être plus porté à décliner. La prétention va en diminuant, mais peut-être le sacrifice est-il plus grand, car on ne trouve ici aucune des raisons deprudence humaine qui pouvaient suggérer dans les-autres cas de se tenir coï. Aussi est-ce le conseil qui paraît choquer le plus la raison. Faut-il donc “encourager la mendicité, et la facilité à contracter des dettes? Les Pères ne l'ont pas cru. Aug : ui id des quod dare honeste et tusie potes. δὲ cui tuste regaveris quod petit, indicanda ‘est ipsa dustitia, ui non eum inanem dimitéas. Iéa emni -petenti le-dubis ([), quamvis non semper τὰ quod petit dubis; et aliquando melius aliquid .dabis,.cum petentem iniustu correxeris. La pensée du Sauveur paraît tn Lens Être que le droit de : propriété me doit pas être exercé dans toute sa rigueur. Lite Si la demande est importune, on ‘estitenté de répondre p par un refus, précisé 4 -ment pour maintenir son droit. Il vaut mieux céder, si c'est l'avantage du :prechain, avantage qui doit être apprécié comme l'intérêt de celui qui donne, en temant :compte de l'ordre spirituel. — δανίσασθαι doit s'entendre ici d'un prêt :sans intérêt; autrement ce pourrait être une spéculation. Le prêteur doit même s'attendre à ce qu'on ne lui-rende rien, maïs l’'emprunteur a toulu sauver son amour-propre; c'est pour cela qu'il ne faut pas le rebuter ; ἀποστρέφεσθαι ravec 1866. μὴ μ᾽ ᾿ἀπαστραφῇς: (Sera. Oed. Col. 1272); cf. Heb. xx, 35.
5:43
. La règle ancienne est posée sous une forme rantithétique : on doit aimer son prochain, haïr son ennemi ; la difficulté est de trouver la seconde partie dans la Loi. Chrys. Jér. Aug. l'ont probablement sentie, mais ils ont glissé. Parmi les modernes, on entrevoit deux solutions : a) Le très grand nombre cite Lev. χιχ, 18 ἀγαπήσεις τὸν -πλησίον 'σου “ὡς σεαυτόν. Or le contexte indique élairement que ce prochain est un Israélite. On peut donc conclure à contrario qu’on peut haïr les autres. D'après l'usage des écoles, une citation est souvent suivie de sa glose, sans-que rien les distingue (Fresre, Alijüdische Gleichnisse… p. 35 note 1); καὶ μισήσεις serait cette glose, appuyée sur les passages de l'A. T. contre les Moabites, les Ammonites, les Amalécites ete. (Dt. vu, 2; xv, 8; XX, 43-18; xxut, 4-7. 21 ; xxv, 17-19; Mal. τ, ὃ; Ps. cxxxvnr, 7-9). Si l’on objecte la charité recommandée pour l'étranger (Lev. xx, 34), il faut se souvenir que cet étranger est un gér, en grec un προσήλυτος, qui se rapproche d'Israël, et c'est dans ce sens aussi qu'il faut interpréter le mot célèbre de Hillel « Aime les hommes et conduis-les à la Loi (Pirgé Aboth, τ, 12). La haine des Juifs pour qui n’est pas fsraélite et ne favorise pas les Israélites ἃ été notée par les anciens. Tacite est à citer pour son accord parfait avec notre verset Quia apud ipsos fides obstinata, misericordia in promptu, sed adversus omnes alios hostile odium (Hist. v, 5). Jésus aurait voulu réagir contre ce nationa- Il lisme outré, en enseignant à ses disciples d'aimer tous les hommes. b) Mais si c’est certainement un de ses enseignements, ce qu'il inculque ici c'est l'amour des ennemis. Comme précédemment, il s'adresse à l'âme de chacun. Les ennemis ne sont ni les ennemis d'Israël, ni les ennemis de Dieu, mais ceux qui nous détestent ou même nous persécutent. Le prochain est done au contraire composé de ceux qui nous aiment, comme le v. 46 le dit clairement, ou ceux qui ont avec nous des relations de bon voisinage ou d'amitié. Le mot y iraduit par πλησίον l’est aussi par φίλος, et il est traduit πλησίον mème lorsqu'il signifie ami (Jer. x, 3 etc.). Mt. a sans doute traduit πλησίον à cause de la réminiscence du Lév. Mais si la seconde partie n’est sûrement pas une citation, on peut dire aussi que la première partie n’est pas une citation précise. Jésus envisage l'esprit et la lettre de la Loi et.des docteurs sous le double aspect des amis et des ennemis. Nul donte qu'ils ne recommandent en toute occasion la fidélité aux amitiés, les bons offices etc. Mais si l'A. T. ne prescrit pas da haine du cœur contre les-‘ennemis, il est | OT incontestable qu'il prescrit la vengeance du sang (Num. xxxv, 19) et interdit d'accepter la composition pécuniaire en cas de meurtre (Num. xxxv, 31). ἢ est bien clair aussi que certains psalmistes ne sont paint arrivés au degré de Ja mansuétude évangélique (Ps. «x, 6 ss.). Précisément parce qu'elle était une doi sociale en même temps qu'une loi religieuse, la Loi devait prescrire le redressement de l'injustice, qui d'après ce droit se faisait par l’action personnelle de l'individu lésé. Cela devait naturellement entretenir la haine, une haine qui pouvait être légitime dans son aspect justicier. Quant aux Rabbins, ils reviennent souvent sur la haine non justifiée, Dm NN3Y, mais s'ils la condamnent sévèrement, n'est-ce pas qu'ils admeltent une haine molivée par les mauvais procédés des adversaires? Au surplus, on n’a qu'à lire les livres d'Hénech, l’Apocalypse de Baruch,ou même .d'Esdras, pour se rendre .compte de la différence entre cette atmosphère de haine et la douceur de l'évangile. 45. οτι (THV) et non ὃς (5), sans aucun ms. grec! 47. vo αντο (THV) et non ουτως (S). D'autant que μισήσεις est un futur impératif il est vrai, mais seulement comme parallèle à ἀγαπήσεις, el que le simple bon sens oblige à l'entendre autrement νοῦ iubentis iusto accipienda est (diliges), sed permittentis infirmo (oderis), d'après Aug. Aucun législateur ni moraliste sensé ne peut prescrire la haine; une législation civile doit en tolérer certaines manifestations; l'esprit de Jésus l'extirpe du cœur, même quand elle paraît le plus motivée.
5:44
Comme toujours dans ce morceau (sauf au v. 48), les commandements ro anciens étant énoncés au futur, ceux de Jésus sont à l'impératif. Il ordonne ee 4, d'aimer les ennemis, ce qui doit s'entendre de tous, mais avec une recommandation spéciale pour le cas le plus délicat. . Lorsque les ennemis sont des persécuteurs, ce qui doit sans doute s'entendre d'une persécution religieuse (cf. v, 10.11.12); on se croit autorisé à les haïr comme les ennemis de Dieu dont on défend la cause. Et certes on doit souhaiter qu'ils cessent de jouer ce rôle, mais sans haine personnelle, et puisqu'on ἃ sonscienée d’être dans l'amitié de Dieu, qu’on prie pour eux ! Ce commandement est si important et doit si bien être pris à la lettre, que Jésus a donné l'exemple (Le. xx, 34), imité par saint Étienne (Act. vu, 60). Ii n’y a vraiment rien de semblable dans le rabbinisme, et l’on sait à quelles imprécations a conduit la prétention d'Israël que sa cause est la cause de Dieu. On ne trouve même dans le rabbinisme aucune déclaration franche sur l'amour des ennemis; c'est là son moindre défaut. Chez les païens, de belles déclarations sur la clémence sont souvent entachées de raisons utilitaires ou d'amour de la x gloire : af cui ullio in facili est, is omissa ea certam laudem mansuetudinis consequitur (Sén. De clem. I, vu). Le point le plus élevé est celui de l’Antigone de x Sophocle (v. 523) οὔτοι συνέχθειν, ἀλλὰ συμφιλεῖν ἔφυν. Encore est-ce par une disposition naturelle de son âme très noble qu'elle refuse de s'associer à la haine de celui qu'elle aime, contre celui qu'elle aime également. Au surplus on. ne peut comparer de belles pensées, qui se posaient en paradoxe, à un point certain de doctrine que Jésus ἃ obtenu qu'on pratiquât.
5:45
Dans Mt. la récompense est placée aussitôt après le précepte; dans Le. elle précède le dernier mot, mais le précepte est repris, ce qui prouve bien que l’ordre de Mt. était primitif. D'ailleurs les termes de Mt. ont plus de simplicité et de fraicheur, une poésie religieuse de la nature qui inspirera saint François. — La bonté est l'essence de Dieu; la bonté qui s'étend aux ennemis rend, plus que toute chose, semblable à Lui; et comme le fils est l'image du père, elle fait donc de l'homme un fils de Dieu. C’est la béatitude des pacifiques (v. 9), plus accentuée si γένησθε ἃ quelque chose de plus positif que κληθήσονται, du moins dans la forme. — Le Père « du ciel » est bien du style de Mt., soit votre Père (vi, 44.26.32; x, 9), soit mon Père (xv, 13; xvin, 35). — ὅτι (araméen de causatif et relatif) « car », pour expliquer en quoi la conduite de Dieu peut servir de modèle, et remplacé par ὅς (Justin, Irénée, ete.). Son soleil, Dieu étant le maître de la maison. ἀνατέλλει, ordinairement : « se lève »; employé au sens transitif causatif dans les EXX (Gen. πὶ, 18; Dt. xxx, 23) et Ps.-Sal. χι, 7 en parlant des plantes. — βρέχω signifie mouiller, d’où en grec hellénistique « faire pleuvoir »; les anciens disaient ὁ Θεὸς (ou Ζεὺς) ὕει. Le chiasmus : les méchants comme les bons, les justes comme les injustes ne manque pas d'élégance; il est étrange que Blass préfère la correction des latt. et des syrr. (avec Origène etc.) qui ont rétabli la parité : bons et méchants, etc. — Le fait dont parle Jésus a été pour certains anciens un motif pour nier la Providence. Ses défenseurs alléguaient que Dieu ne pouvait faire de distinction. La phrase de Sénèque souvent citée comme analogue à celle de Jésus est en réalité une objection : Si deos, inquit, imitaris, da et ingralis beneficia; nam et-X sceleratis sol oritur, et piratis patent maria (De benef. 1v, 26). Il répond : Sed illa bonis paraverunt; contingunt autem eliam malis, quia separari non possuni. C’est aussi la réponse des Rabbins, surtout à propos de la pluie, qui est toujours un bienfait en Orient, et qui y parait plus intentionnelle, n'étant pas aussi régulière. Spécialement ils ont pensé que la pluie était donnée au monde « « à cause du pays [d'Israël], à cause de la charité et à cause des souffrances » (Jér. Ta‘anith, guém. de ur, 3; cf. Schwab, vr, 161). — Mais Jésus nous enseigne que Dieu donne son soleil et sa pluie aux méchants eux-mêmes par bonté. C’est à eux de comprendre ce bienfait et de lui en témoigner leur reconnaissance.
5:46
ἀγαπήσητε, peut-être (à cause de l’aoriste) « donnez un témoignage d'affection », ce qui expliquerait mtofév, la récompense pour une prestation particulière; l'interrogation au présent, parce qu'on ἃ la récompense acquise au ciel (v, 12). Le sens est : vous n'avez pas de salaire, c'est-à-dire pas de mérite. Τοῦ t est plus clair dans Le., l’idée d’un bienfait, celle du mérite (χάρις). Il à aussi remplacé les publicains (cf. Comm. Mare, p. 38) par un terme plus général, au détriment du cas concret pris sur le vif, car 165 publicains, mal vus du public, devaient se soutenir entre eux.
5:47
Exemple particulier que Le. n'a pas reproduit, et qui est tout à fait bien choisi. L'indice d'une brouille, c’est qu'on ne se salue plus. C’est done pardonner que de saluer un ennemi, surtout avec les démonstrations de tendresse du. salut oriental. Il n’y a pas précisément opposition entre les frères (israélites) et les gentils. Les gentils eux-mêmes, sans parler des Israélites! saluent affectueusement leurs frères, c'est-à-dire ceux qui sont ou croient être du même groupement ethnique ou religieux. Les disciples doivent donner les mêmes marques d'affection à tout le monde — à supposer, bien entendu que la circonstance le suggère, comme lorsqu'on rencontre: plusieurs personnes appartenant à des groupements différents. Il faut donner à tous le même salut, alors même qu'il comprendrait un souhait religieux de bonheur, comme il faut prier pour ceux qui persécutent. C’est ce que les musulmans refusent de faire: La Michna (Jer. Chebi‘it, iv, 3; v, 9) ordonne de demander à tout le monde des nouvelles de:sa santé, mais elle ajoute : « dans l'intérêt de la paix», c'est-à-dire pour conserver de bonnes relations avec les païens. 48. Appel à la perfection (cf. Le. vr, 36). Mt. dit τέλειοι et τέλειος, Le. οἰχτίρμονες et: οἰκτίρμων. D'après Wellh., ce dernier est beaucoup plus authentique; Harnack de même, tout en proposant pour la source ἐλεήμονες. La raison, c'est que Jésus s'occupe ici du prochain. Cette raison serait décisive si le verset ne terminait que le sujet de l'amour des ennemis: comme c’est le cas dans Le., mais dans Mt. c'est plutôt la conclusion de tout le discours sur la nouvelle perfection (17-47). Chacun a donc choisi l'épithète qui convenait à sa composition. Par ailleurs le thème de Mt. sur læ perfection nouvelle — évité par Lc. — est certainement authentique. Il semble donc que c’est Le. qui a arrangé comme il l’a fait pour tant de détails. — ἔσεσθε futur (au sens d’impératif) comme dans Lev. x1, ἀξ; xix, 2; au singulier dans Dt. xviir, 43 τέλειος ἔσῃ, ἐναντίον Κυρίου. L'expression, qui était biblique, convenait admirablement ici comme l'effort de l’homme répondant à la perfection nouvelle de la Loï (cf. xix, 21). Le sens d’achevé semble moins convenir à Diéu qui est parfait par nature, mais c'est le cas de toute expression: humaine, et perfectus n'est pas moins impropre. Aristote entendait par τέλειος celui auquel il ne manque rien. On avait déjà donné cette épithète aux dieux dans ce sens : ἰὼ. παναρχεῖς Θεοί, ἰὼ τέλειοι (Escu. Sept. 167). Ce doit être le sens ici (cf. Rom. xu, 2), sans une influence directe de l’étymologie. Cependant: 168. Grecs ne l'avaient pas perdue de vue, et entendaient τέλειος du dieu qui fait aboutir. C’est ainsi qu'après avoir parlé d’un homme τέλειος, Eschyle ajoute Ζεῦ τέλειε, τὰς ἐμὰς εὐχὰς. τέλει (Agam. 973). Et il est possible que ce mot ait été choisi ici pour former comme l'inclusio de cetle section du discours.qui montre la loi arrivant à sa plénitude (v, 47). Le sens serait donc : Efforcez-vous. il d'arriver à cette perfection que Dieu possède οἱ ἃ laquelle il vous invite, selon Ja loi plus parfaite que je viens de promulguer. … Le seul passage 9-45 a son parallèle dans Le. x, 4-4, maïs aussi il rompt le rythme de ce morceau. Aussi devrons-nous en traiter à part: Le reste forme: un tout, le plus exactement rythmé de tous les discours du Sauveur. Après avoir dit comment la justice doit être supérieure à celle des Pharisiens, il montre comment cette justice ne doit pas, comme la leur, perdre tout son mérite par la vaine gloire. Il passe en revue trois chefs : J'aumêne; la prière, et le jeûne, trois points dont les Pharisiens étaient particulièrement soucieux. Mais il west pas dit un mot du culte, même en passant, à l'instar de v, 23 8.. ce qui marque bien à quel point Jésus réglant la justice tient peu de compte de la loi cérémonielle.
5:1
… (Mt. 5, 1-12), in Verbum Domini, 2 (1922), pp. 321-27; G. Morin, Sermon inédit de s. Augustin sur les huit béatitudes, in Revue bénédictine, 34 (1922), pp. 1-13; A. Lemonnier, Le messianisme …
… Diabolical possession sometimes causes muteness (Matthew 9:32; 12; 22), blindness (Matthew 12:22), epilepsy (Matthew 17:14-20), madness (Matthew 5:1-5). Not all illnesses, however, are attributed to diabolical possessions; on the contrary, they are sometimes expressly distinguished (Luke 6:17-18; 7:21; 8:2; 13:22 etc.).
… But in it there is already a foretelling of the new times: the exaltation of humility and poverty (ibid., 1, 48, 51-53) preludes the beatitudes of the Sermon on the Mount (Mt. 5, 1-12; Lk. 6, 20-23), which will inaugurate the enduring economy of God's mercy, ancient and new (Lk. 1, 55). M. exalts the dignity conferred upon her by the Lord (ibid. 1, 48), but refers …
… According to the Gospel data it was well known (τὸ ἑδρῶς), situated in the vicinity of Capernaum and characterized by high plateaus (Mt. 3:13; 5:1; 8:5; Mk. 3:20; Lk. 6:13, 17; 7:1; Jn. 6:17).
5:3
BEATITUDES, EVANGELICAL. - Proclamations (Mt. 5:3-10) that begin the "Sermon on the Mount" (Mt. 5-7), addressed by Jesus to the "disciples" and to the crowd. …
… emphasis is given (Mt. 22:37; Mk. 12:29). Moral perfection is not the prerogative of a group (Pharisees) or of a class, but is open to all, even to the poor, indeed especially to the poor, to the persecuted, to those who "count for nothing" in society (Mt. 5:3). From God men have been entrusted, as a gift, with their natural qualities and their external goods, which they must make fruitful (the parable of the talents, ibid., 25:14; Lk. 19:12) …
Jesus preaches the Kingdom of God as already brought by him among men (Mt. 11:12; 12:28; Lk. 17:21), open to whoever wishes to be happy (Mt. 5:3-11; 11:25-30), but also as still enclosed in the seed and developing little by little before being realized (Mt. 13:24-33), which happens slowly and without anyone noticing (Mt. 13:31-33; …
… P.," proves, on careful examination, perfectly in conformity with Christ's most original thought on the nature of the messianic Kingdom, a spiritual and transcendent kingdom, which is the inheritance of the poor, the meek, the peacemakers, the merciful (Mt. 5, 3 ff.). …
… The first of the evangelical beatitudes applauds the poor in spirit (Mt. 5:3); many interpret in spirit in the sense of affective detachment (L. Pirot, Béatitudes évangéliques, in DBS, I, col. 932). But, apart from the fact that spiritu is not found in …
Primacy of Saint Peter and of the Roman Pontiff
… Several times the prophets had spoken of the Messiah as shepherd of his people (Mt. 2:13; 4:6-7; 5:3; Soph. 3:19;
This doctrine of the Church derives clearly from the Gospel, where the contrast of the "beatitudes" and the "woes" in the Sermon on the Mount is resolved in a reversal of positions after death, when those who "now" laugh "then" will weep, and vice versa (Lk. 6, 20-26; Mt. 5, 3-12), and this definitively, as appears from the parable of the rich man and the beggar
5:4
The Epistle to the Hebrews depicts eternal joy in the Promised Land (cf. Mt. 5:4), transformed into a "heavenly calling" (Hebr. 3:1), which is a "rest" identical to the "rest of God" (ibid. 3:1-4:11). The faithful are journeying toward the "City of the living God" …
5:5
… depresses and casts down and sometimes even drives one to imprecations and blasphemies; and there is a good and praiseworthy sadness, precisely because it is guided and moderated by patience: "Blessed are those who mourn, for they shall be comforted" (Mt. 5, 5). Patience can be a simple natural virtue, when the motive for which it is exercised is a natural good (the acquisition of knowledge or of wealth, peace in the family, one's own moral …
… 29 ff.: seven, in 6, 16-19), with prior mention of three (note the exception of 30, 24); but in the other books, especially the prophetic ones, the complete number is also two (Job 40, 5; Ps. 62, 13), five, sometimes seven (Job 5, 19) and even eight (Matt. 5, 5) and ten (Ecclus. 25, 7).
… "Blessed are those who mourn, for they shall be comforted" (Mt. 5:5). Suffering enters into God's salvific designs, not only as an element of expiation, but to manifest the works of God (Jn. 9:3) and that all evils are directed to a good. …
5:6
The 4th b. exalts "those who hunger and thirst," that is, the destitute tormented by want; the object added by Mt. 5:6 (omitted by Lk. 6:21), "righteousness," deepens and makes pregnant, but does not change the concept: at the bottom of the suffering of the anguished faithful lies the ardent, even …
… "Blessed are those who hunger and thirst for justice" (Mt. 5:6), a justice that in the Gospel means holiness (Mt. 6:33). Here is where Christianity best accomplishes the welding of nature and the supernatural. …
… a constant commitment to subordinate this to a single principle: which presents itself as "charity," if considered in God, the actualization of the essential "Good" in itself and the source of every participated good, or as "Justice" (in the sense of Mt. 5:6), if considered in us, that is, as our participation in Love and in the essential Good, through Grace and our voluntary correspondence. …
… The new covenant foretold by Jeremiah (31:33) entails a new law, wholly interior (Mt. 5:6-7), which requires many virtues and the exercise of renunciation from those who wish to «enter into life» (Mt. 19:17); for narrow is the way that leads to it (Mt. 7:1-14). The good, …
5:7
… The Divine Savior, during his mortal life, impressed upon his disciples to be merciful "as your Father in Heaven is merciful" (Lk. 6:36). There is therefore a correlation between the m. that man exercises toward his neighbor and that which God will show toward him (Mt. 5:7; 18:21). He was the first to have feelings of most vivid m. toward his own disciples, often rough and ignorant, toward sinners and the sick, bringing forgiveness and comfort everywhere, …
5:8
… Hove, Praeparatur in V. T. revelatio dogmatis Visionis beatificae, in Collectanea Mechlinensis, 35 [1950], pp. 177-180); in the New Testament, on the other hand, its full enunciation is found: "Blessed are the clean of heart, for they shall see God" (Mt. 5:8). "Their angels in heaven always see the face of my Father who is in heaven" (Mt. 18:10), since subsequently (Mt. 22:30) Jesus, affirming that at the moment of the resurrection the …
the teaching of the Savior (it suffices to cite the sixth beatitude: "blessed are the pure of heart, for they shall see God" [Mt. 5, 8]), and a whole series of praises proclaimed by Sacred Scripture either to the virtue itself (Tob. 3, 16; Wis. 3, 13; Sir. 42, 9-10; Is. 56, 4-5) or to the persons who distinguished …
… identifies Mary as the symbol of the contemplative life and Martha of the active (In Ioan., 11, 18 Irgm. 80; Klostermann, IV, p. 547): "Εἴπερ δὲ σύμβολόν ἐστι Μαρία μὲν τοῦ θεωρητικοῦ βίου, Μάρθα δὲ τοῦ πρακτικοῦ." St. Thomas uses various scriptural texts: Mt. 5, 8; 6, 21; Rom. 1, 20; II Cor. 3, 18, etc. (G. Turbessi, pp. 102-17).
The doctrine of the Church, founded on the word of Jesus Christ (cf. e.g. Mt. 5:8, 27-30; 18:6-10), confirms and perfects what reason says, and at the same time, while knowing and assessing the irrepressible difficulties aroused by human nature corrupted by original sin, …
… dove is properly evangelical purity (ἀκεραιότης, Cant. 2:10; 5:2); this is the perfect one. Simplicity keeps the intention (v.) upright and seeks God in everything; purity illumines even the deepest affections, and succeeds in finding God in everything (Matt. 5:8); because God converses with the simple (Prov. 3:32).
2. Positive proofs. - a) Sacred Scripture: the beatific vision, formal reason of the whole supernatural order, is promised to the pure of heart (Mt. 5, 8) is proper to the angels and the blessed in heaven (Mt. 18, 10 and 22, 30). St. Paul exalts, as a participation of the divine knowledge itself, the beatific vision, which surpasses …
5:10
The Gospel expression "Kingdom of heaven" presupposes that God dwells in heaven and that believers journey there (Mt. 3:2; 4:17; 5:10, 19 ff.; 8:11; 11:11-12; 13:24-47; etc.). …
5:11
Such conceptions are fundamentally erroneous because they are contrary to the evangelical concept of the kingdom of God on earth, in which there will always be sufferings (Mt. 5, 11; Lk. 9, 23; Jn. 15, 20; Acts 14, 25; Rom. 8, 29) and imperfect ones (Mt. 13, 24-30, 47; Lk. 10, 3). The opinion of Chaubaty is to be regarded as a grave error, since it …
From the grammatical point of view this interpretation of the Semitic expression can be justified; all the more so since in some parallel passages of the Synoptics the formula is replaced with "I" (cf. Mt. 5:11 with Lk. 6:22; Mt. 10:32 with Lk. 12:8; Mt. 16:31 with Mk. 8:27 and Lk. 9:18; Mt. 16:21 with Mk. 8:31 and Lk. 9:22; Mt. 19:28 with Lk. 22:29; Mt. 20:28 with Mk. 10:45 and Lk. 22:27).
5:12
… Their character of exclusivity (B. Lanwer, p. 156; cf. 94, 99, 106) is clear from Lk. 6:24-26 and from other passages of the New Testament (Mt. 10:38; 16:24; Acts 14:22; Rom. 8:17 f.; 1 Cor. 1:26-28; 2 Tim. 3:12): the fortunate of this world will not enjoy the recompense (or "reward") in heaven (Mt. 5:12; 6:1-2, 5; Lk. 6:23), since they have already received it here below. …
… The loving and solicitous appeal to the copious reward of heaven, to the recompense of the inheritance, to the incorruptible crown that awaits the athletes of the spirit, is continuous in the Gospel and in the preaching of the Apostles (cf. Mt. 5:12; Lk. 12:5; I Cor. 9:24; Col. 3:24). Therefore so-called disinterested love, understood as a habitual and exclusive attitude of the spirit, besides being psychologically absurd, is …
5:13
the neighbor was a privileged category, opposed to another, that of enemies, whom every Israelite believed it legitimate to hate, since they were at the same time enemies of God (Mt. 5:13). It is true that after the decline of the Greek cities, the conquests of Alexander the Great and the influence of Stoic philosophy, a broader concept of human solidarity had made …
5:14
are the light of the world (ibid., 5:14), those who have the power to open and close the gates of heaven (Is. 20:23) and who will heal the sick by the laying on of hands (Mt. 16:18).
Primacy of Saint Peter and of the Roman Pontiff
To this it cannot be objected that the New Testament knows only one foundation of the Church (Jn. 2:19; I Cor. 3:11), since Jesus, who had declared himself the light of the world (Jn. 8:12; 9:5; 12:46), designated the Apostles as the light of the world (Mt. 5:14), nor can the rebuke of Christ to the Apostles who were disputing about primacy in the Kingdom of heaven be opposed (Mt. 20:25-28), because Jesus does not deny power and hierarchy …
5:16
… finds its example (1 Thess. 1:7) in the generosity of the newly converted of Macedonia, whose "extreme poverty overflowed in the riches of their simplicity" on behalf of the poor (2 Cor. 8:1-4); simplicity explains that luminous abundance of good works (Matt. 5:16; Rom. 12:8; 2 Cor. 9:11), which resembles the "shadowless" light of God (James 1:17; 1 John 1:5), who "gives to all simply" (Matt. 5:43-48; James 1:5). Its symbol is the earth without …
VAINGLORY. - While desiring glory is willing the manifestation of one's own good or one's own excellence (a thing not in itself evil, as Jesus Christ himself affirmed in clear words, Mt. 5:16), there is vainglory: a) when glory is sought in things that are not worthy of glory or do not merit as much as is sought, for example, in evil things, or in goods that one does not …
5:17
… This is the law that Jesus (Mt. 5:17-20) came not to abolish, but to perfect, teaching a more spiritual and more perfect observance of it, which tends to imitate the perfection of the heavenly Father (ibid. 5:21-48).
Religions, Comparative Study of
The foretold Messiah has come: "The Word was made flesh" (Jn. 1:14), he established worship "in spirit and in truth" (Jn. 4:23). His is therefore a perfect religion, at least as regards its essential elements; moreover an immutable religion, because he presented it as such (Mt. 5:17-19; 16:18; 28:18-20). A divine sign that the authentic one is the very character of its founder: "Take the greatest among the modern anti-Christians," wrote Ch. A. de Sainte-Beuve; "whoever …
… expositors see in the Bridegroom an allegory of Christ and in the Bride an allegory of the Church; such an application was fully justified by the Christian Sacred Scriptures themselves, according to which Christ is "the end of the Law" (Rom. 10:4; cf. Mt. 5:17), and therefore to this ultimate end of all revelation was applied whatever the book narrated of the relations between Yahweh and Israel, as to an intermediate stage. …
5:18
Still others affirm the infallibility and an ineluctable necessity of fulfillment of what "is written" (cf., e.g., Lk. 18, 31; Mt. 5, 18; Acts 1, 16; 3, 8, 21); they proclaim its supreme and uncontested authority to settle all questions that touch faith and morals, recognized by Jesus, by the Apostles and by the Jews. …
is the fulfillment of the Hebrew revelation that prepared it (cf. Mt. 5:18). Here are some characteristics: a) progressiveness: it began with the vocation of Abraham (Gen. 12:1 ff.), but Scripture itself attests that God did not manifest himself completely …
5:19
is perfect" (1 Jn. 2:3-6; 2 Jn. 6; cf. Mt. 5:19; 7:21-23; 12:46-50; Lk. 11:27-28). Such recommendations, proportionate to the attraction exercised over them, prevented those whom Christ had constituted his "witnesses" from permitting …
5:20
Attrition (from Latin attero = I strike down, I crush)
… through fear (simply servile, that is) of hell is a good act and capable of uprooting every attachment to sin. This doctrine is well founded in Scripture, which presents the Prophets (Jer. 31, 18-20; Ezek. 36, 31-32; Dan. 3, 38-40), Jesus Christ (Mt. 5, 20-30; 10, 28-33; 13, 41; Lk. 7, 44; 3, 5; Jn. 6, 14), the Apostles (Acts 8, 23; II Pt. 3, 3-9) as preachers of penance, who appeal above all to the fear of eternal punishments. …
… Already in the Synoptics the fundamental characteristics of the Kingdom are outlined: a change of spirit (μετάνους: Mt. 4, 17; Mk. 1, 4) brought about through Baptism (Mk. 1, 15 and 16, 16; cf. Io. 3, 5), interior holiness in antithesis to Pharisaic formalism (Mt. 5, 20; 23, 23), above all supreme charity toward God and toward neighbor (Mt. 22, 37).
5:21
… In his preaching he indicated the candidates for gehenna in those who insult their brothers (Mt. 5, 21-26), in hypocrites (Mt. 11, 23; 23, 15; 24, 51; Lk. 10, 15), in apostates (Mt. 10, 28; Lk. 12, 5), in those who wish to serve two masters (Lk. 5, 29-30; 18, 9). Of particular …
… Thus in the waters of the Jordan and on Thabor (Mk. 17:11; Mt. 3:16 and 17:1; Lk. 3:21). Jesus acts as God: he forgives sins (Lk. 5:20), perfects and completes the law of God (Mt. 5:21), is master of the Sabbath (Mt. 12:8; Mk. 3:1), is judge of all men and promises eternal life to those who love him above all things (Mt. 7:22 and 25:31; 8:21 and 10:37; 19:21; …
… His Divinity shines forth in his words and in his works: he proclaims himself greater than David and Solomon (ibid. 12:41 ff.; Mk. 12:35), than the Angels (Mt. 4:11); he places himself on a par with God, completing the ancient law (ibid. 5:21 ff.), saying that he alone knows the Father and that only the Father knows him, his Son (ibid. 11:27). In St. John and in St. Paul the divinity of Jesus Christ is more than evident: Jesus …
… Called by Jesus while he and his brother were busy mending their nets by the Lake of Gennesaret, he left his father, the boat and the hired men (Mt. 5:21 ff.; Mk. 1:19 ff.; Lk. 5:10 ff.). …
… This is the law that Jesus (Mt. 5:17-20) came not to abolish, but to perfect, teaching a more spiritual and more perfect observance of it, which tends to imitate the perfection of the heavenly Father (ibid. 5:21-48).
… revelation (cf. Jn. 1:18; Eph. 3:1 ff.; Heb. 1:2). Jesus himself emphasized the newness of his teaching, particularly as regards the mystery of the Trinity (Jn. 15:15), the mystery of the Church (Mt. 13:11), the perfection of the Christian law (ibid. 5:21 ff.). …
5:22
… In the Synoptics (Mt. 5:22.29.30; 10:28; 18:9; 23:15.33; Mk. 9:45.45.47; Lk. 12:5; cf. 16:19-31), G. with its elements, fire and worms (decomposition of corpses), is the usual symbol of hell (v.) with its torments.
Contumely is a sin grave in itself (ex genere suo); this also follows from Jesus' words: "Whoever shall say to his brother, thou fool, shall be liable to the fire of Gehenna" (Mt. 5:22), and from the fact that St. Paul enumerates those guilty of contumely committed against their neighbor among those whom God has delivered up to their own reprobate mind (Rom. 1:20-30). …
… Sē'ōl was in the Hebrew language a common term that designated both the dwelling of the righteous ("Abraham's bosom") and the dwelling of the wicked, the Gehenna, as it is called in the Gospel (Mt. 5:22; 23:15; 10:28; Mk. 9:42, 46; 18:9; Lk. 12:15). Subsequently the expression "Abraham's bosom" became synonymous with Paradise. …
… Etymologically (cf. Hebrew rīq; Akkadian rēqu or rāqu) it means "empty." In the only text in which it appears in the Bible (Mt. 5:22) it constitutes an insulting epithet, equivalent to "empty head" or the like; St. Jerome in his commentary (PL 26, 37) translates it as abique cerebro. …
5:23
… Jesus Christ as a duty more binding than that of external religious worship itself: "If you are at the altar and there your heart reminds you of the rupture with your brother, leave your offering at the altar and go first to be reconciled with him" (Mt. 5:23). The duty of initiating reconciliation falls first of all upon the offender; if the offense was mutual, the initiative belongs to the first or more serious offender.
Besides this kiss of peace common to all liturgies and which harks back to Mt. 5:23 ff., the kiss was widely used in the papal liturgy. …
5:25
… Souls, once united with god in the "rotation" (Plato, Phaed., 247 B/C), were imprisoned by these cosmic powers in bodies and exposed to every suffering, and they will not leave the prison of the transmigration of souls "until the last penny is paid" (Gnostic interpretation of Mt. 5:25-26). One must therefore "come to terms with the adversary (that is, with the devil), while one is on the same road with him" (Mt. 5:25), committing every act of licentiousness, because …
… expressly inculcates in them the fear of Gehenna (Mt. 5:29-30; 10:28); he exhorts them to be reconciled with their adversary, in order to avoid the consequences of a judicial process with the danger of a prison sentence and of a rigorous restitution (Mt. 5:25). The only interested aim condemned by Jesus Christ is that which makes the goods of this world the sole and ultimate purpose of human action (Mt. 6:1-6); which considers physical …
Three passages of the New Testament, although susceptible of another interpretation, can be explained in harmony with the doctrine of II Macc.: 1) Mt. 5:25-26: "Make friends quickly with your accuser, while you are with him on the way, lest he hand you over to the judge and the judge to the public executor of justice (minister), so that …
5:26
In this sense it occurs in the Gospel (Mt. 5, 26) in the Grecized form κοδράντες; while Luke (12, 59) in the parallel passage uses the Greek word λεπτόν. …
5:28
… Marriage is in itself from God; but it is the hardness of heart, the σκληροκαρδία (Mt. 19:8). The failure to know how to love, which leads to divorce, whereas the man who looks at a woman to have her as an instrument of his pleasure, ad concupiscendam eam (Mt. 5:28), does not love her according to the dignity of the human person: analogously it must be said that only in monogamy can there be fullness of mutual love. …
… For this formation the word of the Gospel must serve as a basis: "If your eye causes you to sin, tear it out and throw it away from you" (Mt. 5:29); "Whoever looks at a woman with evil desire has already committed adultery with her" (ibid. 5:28); which, moreover, confirms the principles of natural ethics and pedagogy. - b) The cinematographic promise, renewed every year, to abstain from films that offend truth and Christian morality. …
… The latter, missing in the testament of Abraham, are developed in the testament of I. In the three apocrypha there are certain features of a Christian coloring, such as a prophecy of the birth of Jesus Christ, and references to Mt. 5:28, Rom. 1:18, Eph. 4:26, which nevertheless do not compromise their Jewish origin. …
… the heart is a sepulcher, full of putrefaction (Mt. 23:1-39); just as it is not sufficient to restrain the rapacious hand or the gesture of passion, if one does not seek to uproot also the inner desire for goods or for the woman who belong to others (ibid. 5:28). No truly Christian pedagogy will exempt itself from putting such a clear doctrine into practice: not to be content with showy results, purely for display; but to descend into the …
… The Gospel itself emphasizes this responsibility (Mt. 5:28).
5:29
… Father (Mt. 5:46; 6:1, 4, 6, 18); Christ promises a hundredfold in this life and the possession of eternal life to those who, in order to follow him, abandon everything (Mt. 10:29; Lk. 18:29); he expressly inculcates in them the fear of Gehenna (Mt. 5:29-30; 10:28); he exhorts them to be reconciled with their adversary, in order to avoid the consequences of a judicial process with the danger of a prison sentence and of a rigorous restitution …
… For this formation the word of the Gospel must serve as a basis: "If your eye causes you to sin, tear it out and throw it away from you" (Mt. 5:29); "Whoever looks at a woman with evil desire has already committed adultery with her" (ibid. 5:28); which, moreover, confirms the principles of natural ethics and pedagogy. - b) The …
5:31
Indissolubility of Marriage and Divorce
… his wife, let him give her a writing of divorcement; but I say unto you that whosoever shall put away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, causeth her to commit adultery; and whosoever shall marry her that is divorced committeth adultery" (Mt. 5:31-32). And again: "Whosoever shall put away his wife and marry another committeth adultery, and whosoever shall marry her that is divorced committeth adultery" (ibid. 19:6; cf. Mk. 10:11-12; …
I. MORAL THEOLOGY AND CANON LAW. - Polygyny is first of all contrary to divine-positive law, proclaimed by God to the first parents Adam and Eve (Gen. 2:23) and then recalled and confirmed by Jesus Christ (Mt. 5:31 ff., 19:4-9; cf. also St. Paul: 1 Cor. 10:11). Therefore the Council of Trent, also gathering the traditions of the holy Fathers and theologians, declared anathema anyone who asserted …
In the Gospel, separation for adultery is contemplated (Mt. 5:31-32; 19:9); St. Paul permits it for a legitimate cause (1 Cor. 7:11-12), and the Council of Trent confirmed its lawfulness (sess. …
5:32
Indissolubility of Marriage and Divorce
… The two difficult passages (et nisi ob fornicationem: Mt. 19:9; "excepta fornicationis causa": ibid. 5:32) which seem to suggest a restriction on the permanence of the bond in the case of the wife's infidelity, are not necessarily to be taken in this sense. …
… It is indeed a privilege granted by way of positive-divine law, but at the same time against the right both natural (Gen. 2, 24) and positive (Mt. 5, 32; Mc. 10, 11; Lc. 16, 18) of the indissolubility of the conjugal bond. …
5:33
To the question some responded negatively, appealing also to Sacred Scripture, especially to Mt. 5:33-37 ("You have heard that it was said to the ancients: do not violate the oath, but render to the Lord what you have sworn. …
5:34
… To this latter form are to be traced the oaths by the life of the person to whom one is speaking (for example, Gen. 42, 15; 1 Kings 1, 26; 17, 55; 20, 3; etc.), by one's own head (Mt. 5, 36), by the earth (Mt. 5, 35; Jas. 5, 12), by heaven (Mt. 5, 34; 23, 22; Jas. 5, 12), by the temple (Mt. 23, 16), by the altar, the offerings (Mt. 23, 16, 18), by Jerusalem, etc., of which Scripture speaks so often. …
5:35
… To this latter form are to be traced the oaths by the life of the person to whom one is speaking (for example, Gen. 42, 15; 1 Kings 1, 26; 17, 55; 20, 3; etc.), by one's own head (Mt. 5, 36), by the earth (Mt. 5, 35; Jas. 5, 12), by heaven (Mt. 5, 34; 23, 22; Jas. 5, 12), by the temple (Mt. 23, 16), by the altar, the offerings (Mt. 23, 16, 18), by Jerusalem, etc., of which Scripture speaks so often. …
5:36
… To this latter form are to be traced the oaths by the life of the person to whom one is speaking (for example, Gen. 42, 15; 1 Kings 1, 26; 17, 55; 20, 3; etc.), by one's own head (Mt. 5, 36), by the earth (Mt. 5, 35; Jas. 5, 12), by heaven (Mt. 5, 34; 23, 22; Jas. 5, 12), by the temple (Mt. 23, 16), by the altar, the offerings (Mt. 23, 16, 18), by Jerusalem, …
5:37
… Outside of necessity, the Christian cult of sincerity fully prevails, according to the admonition of Our Lord Jesus Christ: «let your speech be: yes, yes: no, no; anything more is already evil» (Mt. 5, 37).
5:38
… thief, but it is uncertain whether what is at issue there is a provision of positive law or of natural law. On the other hand, however, the unlawfulness of self-defense cannot be demonstrated in any way from Sacred Scripture, because the passages of Mt. 5:38-39; 26:52; Rom. 12:18-19, which would seem to present some difficulty, are commonly interpreted in the sense that only the lust for vengeance is forbidden there.
In proclaiming the Christian law, Jesus invited his followers, out of love, to renounce even the right to compensation (Mt. 5:38-41): as with all the renewals proposed in the Sermon on the Mount, he indicates a norm of religious-moral perfection. …
5:39
… In this sense is to be interpreted the Lord's exhortation to offer the other cheek, when one is struck on the right (Mt. 5:39), and other similar exhortations (Jn. 5:41; 8:54). Thus one has the serenity of him who has placed his own honor in God's hands, and esteems him immeasurably more than any human glory …
5:43
… But I say to you: love your enemies and do good to those who hate you; and pray for those who persecute you and slander you» (Mt. 5:43-45). The supreme example of love toward enemies was given by Jesus Christ on the cross with the forgiveness of his crucifiers. …
Religions, Comparative Study of
… It is also equivalent to forgetting that, if charity, according to Christ's precept (Mt. 5, 43-47; Lk. 6, 27-36, etc.), remains possible for some souls even toward persecutors, concord, on the other hand, practically ceases to be so, especially in deeply divided democratic societies …
… their simplicity" on behalf of the poor (2 Cor. 8:1-4); simplicity explains that luminous abundance of good works (Matt. 5:16; Rom. 12:8; 2 Cor. 9:11), which resembles the "shadowless" light of God (James 1:17; 1 John 1:5), who "gives to all simply" (Matt. 5:43-48; James 1:5). Its symbol is the earth without thorns, which represents the soul not obscured by temporal solicitudes (Luke 8:14).
… Thanksgiving will give its name to Christian worship (the Eucharist), its value to humility (Rom. 5:1-11), its ardor to penance (Lk. 7:47), to faith its eloquence (Ps. 115:1-10), to hope its jubilation (ibid. 47), to charity its superabundance (Mt. 5:43-48) in the longing to render to God an equality of love (I Cor. 13:12).
5:44
… They cite the words of Jesus: "Be perfect, as your Father in heaven is perfect" (Mt. 5, 48), deducing from this that every possible perfection is prescribed for us. But the perfection (v.) here commanded consists in loving one's enemies (Mt. 5, 44), as St. Luke explains in a parallel passage (6, 36). In Mt. 22, 37 perfect charity is commanded, in which perfection consists; but such an obligation concerns charity (v.) appetitive summa. …
… It is said therefore: "Love your enemies, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them that persecute and calumniate you" (Mt. 5, 44).
… One must love even one's enemies and return good for evil: "si deos imitaris, da et ingratis beneficia: nam et sceleratis sol oritur" (De benef., IV, 24; cf. Mt. 5, 44-45), since the law of love is a law of nature (Epist., 95, 52). For love of neighbor man must even endure the gravest evils of life and renounce suicide, which is nevertheless the supreme …
5:45
… the ministry, he delivers the Sermon on the Mount: there he shows himself the definitive revealer of the will of the Father, who has the same authority as God, whose law he perfects, and who wishes to initiate his own into intimacy with the Father (cf. Mt. 5:45. 48; 6:4. 6-18. 25-34; 7:21). The Pater noster, placed by St. Luke on a more reliable occasion, during the journey to Jerusalem for the feast of Tabernacles, is the revelation of the new …
5:46
… To those who love their neighbor is reserved the "reward" of the heavenly Father (Mt. 5:46; 6:1, 4, 6, 18); Christ promises a hundredfold in this life and the possession of eternal life to those who, in order to follow him, abandon everything (Mt. 10:29; Lk. 18:29); …
5:47
This is the non-exclusive but prevalent sense in the Bible of ἐθνικός (as a noun): Mt. 5:47; 6:7; 13:17; as a plural it is synonymous with τὰ ἐθνή, which in the Septuagint translates the Hebrew haggājim (Ex. 34:24; Lev. 18:24, etc.; Is. 9:1), cf. Mt. 4:15; 6:32 and passim; …
5:48
… The practical side of revealed doctrine coincides with the obligation of moral purification brought about in a., which is not limited to the indispensable required for the morality of an action, but tends to develop the maximum of energy in order to reach the highest moral height (Mt. 5:48).
… Jesus used the word "perfect" twice: at the end of the Sermon on the Mount, revealing the fullness of the new evangelical law with respect to the old, "Be perfect as your heavenly Father..." (Mt. 5:48; cf. M.-J. …
… This provokes in the soul an unwearying effort of moral growth, directed toward an ever higher degree of goodness, that is, of greater resemblance to the divine goodness: «Be you therefore perfect, as also your heavenly Father is perfect» (Mt 5:48). The worship, thus internal as well as external, must be pervaded by this spirit: religion in its complete act is the divine charity and holiness communicated to man. But man receives …
… They cite the words of Jesus: "Be perfect, as your Father in heaven is perfect" (Mt. 5, 48), deducing from this that every possible perfection is prescribed for us. But the perfection (v.) here commanded consists in loving one's enemies (Mt. 5, 44), as St. Luke explains …
All the faithful are called to holiness, at least in a general way. This truth is established by Sacred Scripture (Mt. 5:48; Lk. 14:25; Phil. 4:8; I Cor. 7:29-31; Eph. 1:4; II Tim. 3:10; I Pt. 1:15; I Io. 2:15; Apoc. 22:11), by the holy Fathers (St. Augustine, Sermo 96, 7; PL. 38, 588; St. Basil, Sermo …
… because only thus will they truly become men. 3) Christ has set as the goal of individual perfection, and consequently also of every social progress, a height that is practically and theoretically unattainable, the very perfection of his heavenly Father (Mt. 5, 48). This means that whatever perfection one manages to realize in one's own formation, it does not represent a definitive stage, an oasis that allows rest, as if it were the final height …
… not be the fruit of human industry, but only of God (Is. 26:12). This Kingdom of men interiorly docile, in opposition to legal exteriorism (Jer. 31:53), entails, as is better expressed in the New Testament, an interior holiness, similar to that of God (Mt. 5:48). This perfection is a true participation in the divine nature (II Pt. 1:3-11), it is like a new nature superimposed on the old man (Rom. 6:6); the very life of Jesus engraved in our …
Douay-Rheims (Challoner) · Vulgata Clementina · original Douay-Rheims (Rheims 1582), transcription by EEBO-TCP (CC0) · La Sacra Bibbia, tradotta dalla Volgata da Antonio Martini (1769-1781) (LaParola (laparola.net), Martini OSIS text, Public domain (LaParola's electronic edition marks it 'Dominio pubblico')). Public domain.